Use these links to rapidly review the document
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Index to Consolidated financial statements

Table of Contents


UNITED STATES
SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION
Washington, D.C. 20549



FORM 20-F



(Mark One)    

o

 

REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

OR

ý

 

ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

For the fiscal year ended 30 June 2018

OR

o

 

TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

OR

o

 

SHELL COMPANY REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

Commission File Number 001-35627

MANCHESTER UNITED plc
(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

Not Applicable
(Translation of Company's name into English)

Cayman Islands
(Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization)

Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,
Manchester, England, M16 0RA
(Address of principal executive offices)

Edward Woodward
Executive Vice Chairman
Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,
Manchester, England, M16 0RA Telephone No. 011 44 (0) 161 868 8000
E-mail: ir@manutd.co.uk
(Name, Telephone, E-mail and/or Facsimile number and Address of Company Contact Person)

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act.

Title of each class   Name of each exchange on which registered
Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.0005 per share   New York Stock Exchange

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act.

None

Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act.

None

            Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer's classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report.

40,526,390 Class A ordinary shares
124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares

            Indicate by check mark if the registrant is a well-known seasoned issuer, as defined in Rule 405 of the Securities Act. Yes  ý     No  o

            If this report is an annual or transition report, indicate by check mark if the registrant is not required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934. Yes  o     No  ý

            Note—Checking the box above will not relieve any registrant required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 from their obligations under those Sections.

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days. Yes  ý     No  o

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant has submitted electronically and posted on its corporate Web site, if any, every Interactive Data File required to be submitted and posted pursuant to Rule 405 of Regulation S-T (§232.405 of this chapter) during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to submit and post such files). Yes  ý     No  o

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a large accelerated filer, an accelerated filer, a non-accelerated filer or an emerging growth company. See definition of "large accelerated filer", "accelerated filer", and "emerging growth company" in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act. (Check one):

Large accelerated filer  ý   Accelerated filer  o   Non-accelerated filer  o   Emerging Growth Company o

            If an emerging growth company that prepares its financial statements in accordance with U.S. GAAP, indicate by check mark if the registrant has elected not to use the extended transition period for complying with any new or revised financial accounting standards† provided pursuant to Section 13(a) of the Exchange Act.  o

            † The term "new or revised financial accounting standard" refers to any update issued by the Financial Accounting Standards Board to its Accounting Standards Codification after April 5, 2012.

            Indicate by check mark which basis of accounting the registrant has used to prepare the financial statements included in this filing:

U.S. GAAP  o   International Financial Reporting Standards as issued
by the International Accounting Standards Board  ý
  Other  o

            If "Other" has been checked in response to the previous question, indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow.

Item 17  o     Item 18  o

            If this is an annual report, indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a shell company (as defined in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act). Yes  o     No  ý

   


Table of Contents


TABLE OF CONTENTS

 
   
  Page  

GENERAL INFORMATION

    ii  

PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA

    ii  

FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS

    ii  

MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA

    iv  

PART I

 

 

       

ITEM 1.

 

IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS

    1  

ITEM 2.

 

OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE

    1  

ITEM 3.

 

KEY INFORMATION

    1  

ITEM 4.

 

INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY

    30  

ITEM 4A.

 

UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS

    60  

ITEM 5.

 

OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS

    60  

ITEM 6.

 

DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES

    83  

ITEM 7.

 

MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

    93  

ITEM 8.

 

FINANCIAL INFORMATION

    96  

ITEM 9.

 

THE OFFER AND LISTING

    98  

ITEM 10.

 

ADDITIONAL INFORMATION

    99  

ITEM 11.

 

QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK

    105  

ITEM 12.

 

DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES

    107  

PART II

 

 

       

ITEM 13.

 

DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES

    108  

ITEM 14.

 

MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS

    108  

ITEM 15.

 

CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES

    108  

ITEM 16A.

 

AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT

    109  

ITEM 16B.

 

CODE OF ETHICS

    109  

ITEM 16C.

 

PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES

    109  

ITEM 16D.

 

EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES

    110  

ITEM 16E.

 

PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER

    110  

ITEM 16F.

 

CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT

    110  

ITEM 16G.

 

CORPORATE GOVERNANCE

    110  

ITEM 16H.

 

MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE

    111  

PART III

 

 

       

ITEM 17.

 

FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

    112  

ITEM 18.

 

FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

    112  

ITEM 19.

 

EXHIBITS

    112  

MANCHESTER UNITED PLC GROUP HISTORICAL FINANCIAL INFORMATION

       

i


Table of Contents


GENERAL INFORMATION

        In this annual report on Form 20-F ("Annual Report") references to "Manchester United," "the Company," "our Company," "our business," "we," "us" and "our" are, as the context requires, to Manchester United plc together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity.

        Throughout this Form 20-F, we refer to the following football leagues and cups:

        The term "Matchday" refers to all domestic and European football match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, the Manchester United football stadium, along with receipts for domestic cup (such as the EFL Cup and the FA Cup) games not played at Old Trafford. Fees for arranging other events at the stadium are also included as Matchday revenue.


PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA

        We report under IFRS, as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (the "IASB"), and International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee interpretations. None of the financial statements were prepared in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles in the United States.

        All references in this Annual Report to (i) "pounds sterling," "pence," "p" or "£" are to the currency of the United Kingdom, (ii) "US dollar," "USD" or "$" are to the currency of the United States, and (iii) "Euro" or "€" are to the currency introduced at the start of the third stage of European economic and monetary union pursuant to the treaty establishing the European Community, as amended.


FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS

        This Annual Report contains estimates and forward-looking statements. Our estimates and forward-looking statements are mainly based on our current expectations and estimates of future events and trends, which affect or may affect our businesses and operations. Although we believe that these estimates and forward-looking statements are based upon reasonable assumptions, they are subject to numerous risks and uncertainties and are made in light of information currently available to us. Many important factors, in addition to the factors described in this Annual Report, may adversely affect our results as indicated in forward-looking statements. You should read this Annual Report completely and with the understanding that our actual future results may be materially different and worse from what we expect.

        All statements other than statements of historical fact are forward-looking statements. The words "may," "might," "will," "could," "would," "should," "expect," "plan," "anticipate," "intend," "seek," "believe," "estimate," "predict," "potential," "continue," "contemplate," "possible" and similar words are intended to identify estimates and forward-looking statements.

        Our estimates and forward-looking statements may be influenced by various factors, including without limitation:

ii


Table of Contents

iii


Table of Contents

        Other sections of this Annual Report include additional factors that could adversely impact our business and financial performance, principally "Item 3. Key Information—D. Risk Factors." Moreover, we operate in an evolving environment. New risk factors and uncertainties emerge from time to time and it is not possible for our management to predict all risk factors and uncertainties, nor can we assess the impact of all factors on our business or the extent to which any factor, or combination of factors, may cause actual results to differ materially from those contained in any forward-looking statements. Therefore, you are cautioned not to place undue reliance on these forward-looking statements. We qualify all of our forward-looking statements by these cautionary statements. Except as required by law, we undertake no obligation to update or revise publicly any forward-looking statements contained in this Annual Report, whether as a result of new information, future events or otherwise, after the date on which the statements are made or to reflect the occurrence of unanticipated events.


MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA

        This Annual Report contains industry, market, and competitive position data that are based on the industry publications and studies conducted by third parties listed below as well as our own internal estimates and research. These industry publications and third-party studies generally state that the information that they contain has been obtained from sources believed to be reliable, although they do not guarantee the accuracy or completeness of such information. While we believe that each of these publications and third-party studies is reliable, we have not independently verified the market and industry data obtained from these third-party sources. While we believe our internal research is reliable and the definition of our market and industry are appropriate, neither such research nor these definitions have been verified by any independent source.

        References to our "659 million followers" are based on a survey conducted by Kantar Media (a division of WPP plc) in 2011 and paid for by us. As in the survey conducted by Kantar Media, we define the term "followers" as those individuals who answered survey questions, unprompted, with the answer that Manchester United was either their favorite football team in the world or a football team that they enjoyed following in addition to their favorite football team. For example, we and Kantar Media included in the definition of "follower" a respondent who either watched live Manchester United matches, followed highlights coverage or read or talked about Manchester United regularly. Although the survey solicited unprompted responses, we do not distinguish between those respondents who answered that Manchester United was their favorite football team in the world and those who enjoy following Manchester United in addition to their favorite football team. Since we believe that each of our followers engage with our brand in some capacity, including through watching matches on television, attending matches live, buying retail merchandise or monitoring the team's highlights on the internet, we believe identifying our followers in this manner provides us with the best data to use for purposes of developing our business strategy and measuring the penetration of our brand. However, we expect there to be differences in the level of engagement with our brand between individuals, including among those who consider Manchester United to be their favorite team, as well as between those who enjoy following Manchester United. We have not identified any practical way to measure these differences in consumer behavior and any references to our followers in this Annual Report should be viewed in that light.

        This internet-based survey identified Manchester United as a supported team of 659 million followers (and the favorite football team of 277 million of those followers) and was based on 53,287 respondents from 39 countries around the world. In order to calculate our 659 million followers from the 53,287 responses, Kantar Media applied estimates and assumptions to certain factors including population size, country specific characteristics such as wealth and GDP per capita, affinity for sports and media penetration. Kantar Media then extrapolated the results to the rest of the world, representing an extrapolated adult population of 5 billion people. However, while Kantar Media

iv


Table of Contents

believes the extrapolation methodology was robust and consistent with consumer research practices, as with all surveys, there are inherent limitations in extrapolating survey results to a larger population than those actually surveyed. As a result of these limitations, our number of followers may be significantly less or significantly more than the extrapolated survey results. Kantar Media also extrapolated survey results to account for non-internet users in certain of the 39 countries, particularly those with low internet penetration. To do so, Kantar Media had to make assumptions about the preferences and behaviors of non-internet users in those countries. These assumptions reduced the number of our followers in those countries and there is no guarantee that the assumptions we applied are accurate. Survey results also account only for claimed consumer behavior rather than actual consumer behavior and as a result, survey results may not reflect real consumer behavior with respect to football or the consumption of our content and products.

        In addition to the survey conducted by Kantar Media, this Annual Report references the following industry publications and third-party studies:

v


Table of Contents


PART I

ITEM 1.    IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS

        Not applicable.

ITEM 2.    OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE

        Not applicable.

ITEM 3.    KEY INFORMATION

A.    SELECTED FINANCIAL DATA

        We prepare our consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS as issued by the IASB. The selected consolidated financial data (including income statement, other and balance sheet data) presented as of and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017, 2016, 2015 and 2014 and has been derived from our audited consolidated financial statements and the notes thereto (our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2016, 2015 and 2014 and for the years ended 30 June 2015 and 2014 are not included in this Annual Report). Our historical results for any prior period are not necessarily indicative of results expected in any future period.

        The selected historical financial information presented in the tables below should be read in conjunction with, and is qualified in its entirety by reference to, our audited consolidated financial statements and accompanying notes. The audited consolidated financial statements and the accompanying notes as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 have been included in this Annual Report.

1


Table of Contents

        Unless otherwise specified, all financial information included in this Annual Report has been stated in pounds sterling.

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2015   2014  
 
  (£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
 

Income Statement Data:

                               

Revenue

    590,022     581,204     515,345     395,178     433,164  

Analyzed as:

                               

Commercial revenue

    276,099     275,471     268,318     196,931     189,315  

Broadcasting revenue

    204,137     194,098     140,440     107,664     135,746  

Matchday revenue

    109,786     111,635     106,587     90,583     108,103  

Operating expenses—before exceptional items

    (562,089 )   (516,068 )   (421,574 )   (384,843 )   (367,056 )

Analyzed as:

                               

Employee benefit expenses

    (295,935 )   (263,464 )   (232,242 )   (202,561 )   (214,803 )

Other operating expenses

    (117,019 )   (117,942 )   (91,244 )   (72,271 )   (88,298 )

Depreciation

    (10,755 )   (10,228 )   (10,079 )   (10,324 )   (8,665 )

Amortization

    (138,380 )   (124,434 )   (88,009 )   (99,687 )   (55,290 )

Operating expenses—exceptional items

    (1,917 )   4,753     (15,135 )   (2,336 )   (5,184 )

Total operating expenses

    (564,006 )   (511,315 )   (436,709 )   (387,179 )   (372,240 )

Operating profit before profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

    26,016     69,889     78,636     7,999     60,924  

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

    18,119     10,926     (9,786 )   23,649     6,991  

Operating profit

    44,135     80,815     68,850     31,648     67,915  

Finance costs

    (24,233 )   (25,013 )   (20,459 )   (35,419 )   (27,668 )

Finance income

    6,195     736     442     204     256  

Net finance costs

    (18,038 )   (24,277 )   (20,017 )   (35,215 )   (27,412 )

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax

    26,097     56,538     48,833     (3,567 )   40,503  

Tax (expense)/credit(1)

    (63,367 )   (17,361 )   (12,462 )   2,672     (16,668 )

(Loss)/profit for the year(1)

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371     (895 )   23,835  

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the parent

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371     (895 )   23,835  

Weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands)

    164,195     164,025     163,890     163,795     163,814  

Diluted weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands)(2)

    164,610     164,448     164,319     163,795     163,893  

Basic (loss)/earnings per share (pence)(1)

    (22.70 )   23.88     22.19     (0.55 )   14.55  

Diluted (loss)/earnings per share (pence)(1)/(2)

    (22.70 )   23.82     22.13     (0.55 )   14.54  

(1)
The US federal corporate income tax rate reduced from 35% to 21% following the substantive enactment of US tax reform on 22 December 2017. This necessitated a re-measurement of the existing US deferred tax position in the period to 31 December 2017. As a result the tax expense for the year ended 30 June 2018 includes a non-cash tax accounting write off of £48.8 million. Accordingly, this has resulted in a loss for the year ended 30 June 2018 and basic and diluted loss per share.

(2)
For the years ended 30 June 2018 and 30 June 2015, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence

2


Table of Contents

    have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016, and 2014, potential ordinary shares have been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share.

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2015   2014  
 
  (£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
 

Other Data:

                               

Commercial revenue

    276,099     275,471     268,318     196,931     189,315  

Analyzed as:

                               

Sponsorship revenue

    173,246     171,480     170,980     165,279     151,803  

Retail, merchandising, apparel & products licensing revenue

    102,853     103,991     97,338     31,652     37,512  

Adjusted EBITDA(3)

    177,068     199,798     191,859     120,346     130,063  

Dividends declared per share ($)

    0.18     0.18     0.18          

Dividends declared per share (£ equivalent)

    0.13     0.14     0.12          

 

 
  As of 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2015   2014  
 
  (£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
 

Balance Sheet Data:

                               

Cash and cash equivalents

    242,022     290,267     229,194     155,752     66,365  

Total assets

    1,545,372     1,534,274     1,451,903     1,301,588     1,215,711  

Total liabilities

    1,120,106     1,056,657     993,621     823,670     717,061  

Total equity

    425,266     477,617     458,282     477,918     498,650  

Equity attributable to owners of the parent

    425,266     477,617     458,282     477,918     498,650  

 

 
  Season  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2015   2014  

Home Games Played:

                               

Premier League

    19     19     19     19     19  

European Games

    4     7     6         5  

Domestic Cups

    3     5     4     2     4  

Away Games Played:

   
 
   
 
   
 
   
 
   
 
 

Premier League

    19     19     19     19     19  

European Games

    5     8     6         5  

Domestic Cups

    6     5     5     4     2  

Total Games Played:

                               

Premier League

    38     38     38     38     38  

European Games

    9     15     12         10  

Domestic Cups

    9     10     9     6     6  

(3)
We define Adjusted EBITDA as (loss)/profit for the year before depreciation, amortization, profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax. Adjusted EBITDA is a non-IFRS measure and not a uniformly or legally defined financial measure. Adjusted EBITDA is not a substitute for IFRS measures in assessing our overall financial performance. Because Adjusted EBITDA is not a measurement determined in accordance with IFRS, and is susceptible to varying calculations, Adjusted EBITDA may not be comparable to other similarly titled measures presented by other companies. Adjusted EBITDA is included in this Annual Report because it is a measure of our operating performance and we believe that Adjusted

3


Table of Contents

    EBITDA is useful to investors because it is frequently used by securities analysts, investors and other interested parties in their evaluation of the operating performance of companies in industries similar to ours. We also believe Adjusted EBITDA is useful to our management and investors as a measure of comparative operating performance from year to year and among companies as it is reflective of changes in pricing decisions, cost controls and other factors that affect operating performance, and it removes the effect of our asset base (primarily depreciation and amortization), capital structure (primarily finance costs), and items outside the control of our management (primarily taxes). Our management also uses Adjusted EBITDA for planning purposes, including the preparation of our annual operating budget and financial projections. Adjusted EBITDA has limitations as an analytical tool, and you should not consider it in isolation, or as a substitute for an analysis of our results as reported under IFRS as issued by the IASB.

        The following is a reconciliation of (loss)/profit for the years presented to Adjusted EBITDA:

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2015   2014  
 
  (£'000)
 

(Loss)/profit for the year

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371     (895 )   23,835  

Adjustments:

                               

Tax expense/(credit)

    63,367     17,361     12,462     (2,672 )   16,668  

Net finance costs

    18,038     24,277     20,017     35,215     27,412  

(Profit)/loss on disposal of intangible assets

    (18,119 )   (10,926 )   9,786     (23,649 )   (6,991 )

Exceptional items(1)

    1,917     (4,753 )   15,135     2,336     5,184  

Amortization

    138,380     124,434     88,009     99,687     55,290  

Depreciation

    10,755     10,228     10,079     10,324     8,665  

Adjusted EBITDA

    177,068     199,798     191,859     120,346     130,063  

(1)
See notes 2.7 and 6 to our audited consolidated financial statements included elsewhere in this Annual Report for more information.

Exchange Rate Information

        Our functional and reporting currency is pounds sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pounds sterling. However, any Broadcasting revenue from our participation in European competitions, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have currency exposure against the US dollar relating to our US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and our 3.79% senior secured notes (the "senior secured notes") and our Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. For all dates and periods, the exchange rate refers to the exchange rate as set forth in the H.10 statistical release of the Federal Reserve Board. The rates represent the noon buying rate in New York for cable transfers payable in foreign currencies. These rates may differ from the actual rates used in the preparation of the financial statements and other financial information appearing in this Annual Report. Inclusion of these exchange rates is not meant to suggest that the US dollar amounts actually represent such pounds sterling amounts or that such amounts could have been or could be converted into US dollars at any particular rate, or at all. On 4 September 2018, the exchange rate was $1.28 to £1.00.

4


Table of Contents

        The following table sets forth information concerning exchange rates between the pounds sterling and the US dollar for the periods indicated. These rates are provided solely for convenience.

 
  Noon Buying Rate  
Period
  Period End   Average(1)   Low   High  
 
  ($ per £1.00)
 

Fiscal Year 2014

    1.70     1.63     1.48     1.71  

Fiscal Year 2015

    1.57     1.57     1.46     1.72  

Fiscal Year 2016

    1.32     1.47     1.32     1.57  

Fiscal Year 2017

    1.30     1.27     1.21     1.34  

Fiscal Year 2018

    1.32     1.35     1.28     1.43  

March 2018

    1.40     1.40     1.38     1.42  

April 2018

    1.38     1.41     1.38     1.43  

May 2018

    1.33     1.35     1.33     1.37  

June 2018

    1.32     1.33     1.31     1.34  

July 2018

    1.31     1.32     1.30     1.33  

August 2018

    1.30     1.29     1.27     1.31  

September 2018 (through 4 September 2018)

    1.28     1.29     1.28     1.30  

Source: Federal Reserve Bank of New York and Federal Reserve Statistical Release

(1)
Fiscal year averages were calculated by using the average of the exchange rates on the last day of each month during the relevant period. Monthly averages are calculated by using the average of the daily rates during the relevant month.

B.    CAPITALIZATION AND INDEBTEDNESS

        Not applicable.

C.    REASONS FOR THE OFFER AND USE OF PROCEEDS

        Not applicable.

D.    RISK FACTORS

         Investment in our Class A ordinary shares involves a high degree of risk. We expect to be exposed to some or all of the risks described below in our future operations. Any of the risk factors described below, as well as additional risks of which we are not currently aware, could affect our business operations and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects and cause the value of our shares to decline. Moreover, if and to the extent that any of the risks described below materialize, they may occur in combination with other risks which would compound the adverse effect of such risks on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects.

Risks Related to Our Business

If we are unable to maintain and enhance our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, or if events occur that damage our brand and reputation, our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors, and commercial partners or to sell significant quantities of our products may be impaired.

        The success of our business depends on the value and strength of our brand and reputation. Our brand and reputation are also integral to the implementation of our strategies for expanding our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners. To be successful in the future, particularly outside of Europe, we believe we must preserve, grow and leverage the value of our brand across all of our revenue streams. For instance, we have in the past experienced, and we expect that in the future we

5


Table of Contents

will continue to receive, a high degree of media coverage. Unfavorable publicity regarding our first team's performance in league and cup competitions or their behavior off the field, our ability to attract and retain certain players and coaching staff or actions by or changes in our ownership, could negatively affect our brand and reputation. Failure to respond effectively to negative publicity could also further erode our brand and reputation. In addition, events in the football industry, even if unrelated to us, may negatively affect our brand or reputation. As a result, the size, engagement and loyalty of our follower base and the demand for our products may decline. Damage to our brand or reputation or loss of our followers' commitment for any of these reasons could impair our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners or our ability to sell significant quantities of our products, which would result in decreased revenue across our revenue streams and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow, as well as require additional resources to rebuild our brand and reputation.

        In addition, maintaining and enhancing our brand and reputation may require us to make substantial investments. We cannot assure you that such investments will be successful. Failure to successfully maintain and enhance the Manchester United brand or our reputation or excessive or unsuccessful expenses in connection with this effort could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business is dependent upon our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players.

        We are highly dependent on members of our management, coaching staff and our players. Competition for talented players and staff is, and will continue to be, intense. Our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players for our first team and youth academy as well as coaching staff is critical to our first team's success in league and cup competitions and increasing popularity and, consequently, critical to our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Our success and many achievements over the last twenty years does not necessarily mean that we will continue to be successful in the future, whether as a result of changes in player personnel, coaching staff or otherwise. A downturn in the performance of our first team could adversely affect our ability to attract and retain coaches and players. Further, in March 2017, the government of the United Kingdom (the "UK") initiated the formal process of withdrawing from the European Union (the "EU"), which could result in changes to European regulations relating to the movement of players between the UK and the EU. In addition, our popularity in certain countries or regions may depend, at least in part, on fielding certain players from those countries or regions. While we enter into employment contracts with each of our key personnel with the aim of securing their services for the term of the contract, the retention of their services for the full term of the contract cannot be guaranteed due to possible contract disputes or approaches by other clubs. Our failure to attract and retain key personnel could have a negative impact on our ability to effectively manage and grow our business.

We are dependent upon the performance and popularity of our first team.

        Our revenue streams are driven by the performance and popularity of our first team. Significant sources of our revenue are the result of historically strong performances in English domestic and European competitions, specifically the Premier League, the FA Cup, the EFL Cup, the Champions League and the Europa League. Our revenue varies significantly depending on our first team's participation and performance in these competitions. Our first team's performance can affect all four of our revenue streams:

    sponsorship revenue through sponsorship relationships;

    retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue through product sales;

6


Table of Contents

    Broadcasting revenue through the frequency of appearances, performance based share of league broadcasting revenue, Champions League/Europe League prize money and MUTV distribution through linear and digital platforms; and

    Matchday revenue through ticket sales.

        Our first team currently plays in the Premier League, the top football league in England. Our performance in the Premier League directly affects, and a weak performance in the Premier League could adversely affect, our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. For example, our revenue from the sale of products, media rights, tickets and hospitality would fall considerably if our first team were relegated from (or otherwise ceased to play in) the Premier League, the Champions League or the Europa League.

        We cannot ensure that our first team will be successful in the Premier League or in the other leagues and tournaments in which it plays. Relegation from the Premier League or a general decline in the success of our first team, particularly in consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract or retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners, which would have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

It may not be possible to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors.

        Our Commercial revenue for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 represented 46.8%, 47.4% and 52.1% of our total revenue, respectively. The substantial majority of our Commercial revenue is generated from commercial agreements with our sponsors, and these agreements have finite terms. When these contracts do expire, we may not be able to renew or replace them with contracts on similar or better terms or at all. Our most important commercial contracts include contracts with global, regional and supplier sponsors representing industries including financial services, automotive, spirits, airline, timepiece, betting, telecommunications and kitchen and bathroom fixtures and generators, which typically have contract terms of two to five years.

        If we fail to renew or replace these key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, we could experience a material reduction in our Commercial revenue. Such a reduction could have a material adverse effect on our overall revenue and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in England and Europe.

        As part of our business plan, we intend to continue to grow our commercial portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product categorized approach, which will include partnering with additional sponsors. We may not be able to successfully execute our business plan in promoting our brand to attract new sponsors. We cannot assure you that we will be successful in implementing our business plan or that our Commercial revenue will continue to grow at the same rate as it has in the past or at all. Any of these events could negatively affect our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Negotiation and pricing of key media contracts are outside our control and those contracts may change in the future.

        For each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, 74.2%, 74.0% and 68.2% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Premier League matches, and 18.8%, 20.5% and 22.3% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for UEFA matches. Contracts for these media rights and certain other revenue for those competitions (both domestically and internationally) are negotiated collectively by the Premier League

7


Table of Contents

and the Union of European Football Associations ("UEFA") respectively. We are not a party to the contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA. Further, we do not participate in and therefore do not have any direct influence on the outcome of contract negotiations. As a result, we may be subject to media rights contracts with media distributors with whom we may not otherwise contract or media rights contracts that are not as favorable to us as we might otherwise be able to negotiate individually with media distributors. Furthermore, the limited number of media distributors bidding for Premier League and UEFA club competition media rights may result in reduced prices paid for those rights and, as a result, a decline in revenue received from media contracts.

        In addition, although an agreement has been reached for the sale of Premier League domestic broadcasting rights through the end of the 2021/22 football season and for the sale of UEFA club competition broadcasting rights through the end of the 2020/21 football season, future agreements may not maintain our current level of Broadcasting revenue.

        Future intervention by the European Commission ("EC"), the EU Court of Justice ("EUCJ"), UK authorities, or other competent authorities and courts having jurisdiction may also have a negative effect on our revenue from media rights in the European Economic Area ("EEA"). Enforcement of competition laws and changes to copyright regimes may require changes to sales models that could negatively affect the amount which copyright holders, such as the Premier League, are able to derive from the exploitation of rights within the EU. As a result, our Broadcasting revenue from the sale of those rights could decrease.

        It is likely that there will be future regulatory intervention by the EC relating to the grant of exclusive licenses of content on a territorial basis within the EEA insofar as they prohibit or limit the cross-border provision by satellite or internet transmission of retail pay-TV services in response to unsolicited demand (so-called "passive sales"). In the cases of the Premier League & others vs. QC Leisure & Others / Karen Murphy vs. Media Protection Services, the EUCJ ruled that EU free movement rules prevented enforcement of national laws to prevent importation and sale of decoding devices marketed in other Member States. It is an open question whether this finding is confined to broadcasting by satellite. The EUCJ held further that EU competition rules prohibit any agreement designed to guarantee absolute territorial exclusivity by restricting passive sales within the EU (i.e. by obliging broadcasters not to meet unsolicited demand for decoding devices enabling access to the right holder's protected subject-matter with a view to their use outside the territory covered by the license agreement).

        Subsequently, in January 2014 the EC launched a competition investigation into exclusive licensing arrangements between US Studios and various platforms in Europe (the major platform in each of the five largest Member States). In July 2015, the EC issued a Statement of Objections in Case COMP/40023—Cross-border access to pay-TV setting out its preliminary view that certain provisions in the license agreements between the studios and Sky UK would eliminate cross-border competition and constitute a violation of EU competition rules. According to the EC, these provisions require Sky UK to block or limit access to films through geo-blocking its online services or through its satellite pay-TV services to consumers outside of the UK and Ireland (and thus prevent Sky UK from responding to passive sales requests). The EC is carrying out parallel investigations into cross-border access to pay-TV services in France, Italy, Germany and Spain. Studios and platforms argue that EU law does not preclude enforcement of their copyright and that the restrictions are necessary to ensure adequate financing of content creation because content value varies considerably across Member States.

        On 22 April 2016, the EC announced that Paramount, while not agreeing with the concerns expressed in the Statement of Objections, had offered to settle the case by offering a series of commitments, including an undertaking not to enter into pay-TV agreements that prohibit their licensees from responding to passive sales requests. The commitments cover both linear pay-TV services and (when covered by the broadcaster's licenses) subscription video-on-demand services. The EC

8


Table of Contents

accepted these commitments on 27 July 2016. On 8 December 2016, the French TV broadcaster Groupe Canal + brought an action seeking annulment of the EC's decision to accept the commitments; the appeal is pending. While these investigations have targeted film content, any future decision is very likely to be applicable to any pay-TV content, including sport.

        In addition to this regulatory action, the EU as part of its Digital Single Market ("DSM") strategy adopted on 8 June 2017 the Portability Regulation, which is designed to enable consumers to access their content services while travelling across Europe. The Portability Regulation became applicable on 20 March 2018. The EU has also adopted a regulation on unjustified geo-blocking, which becomes applicable on 3 December 2018. Copyright protected content is excluded but the EC must review and report on the exclusion by 23 March 2020. This may lead to proposals for inclusion of content protected by copyright and neighbouring rights.

        As part of the DSM initiative, the EC has also sought to modernize EU copyright rules to allow for wider access to online content across the EU, including by extending rights clearance mechanisms in the Satellite and Cable Directive. The EC published its proposal for a Regulation on Online Transmissions on 14 September 2016, which in particular contains the proposal that the country of origin principle be extended to online broadcast services. In practice, this would mean that licenses for simulcast and catch-up rights, for example, for the UK would be construed as covering the entire EEA (as long as the UK remains subject to EU law). The European Parliament and the Council have both proposed substantial amendments limiting the country of origin principle. Adoption of the Council position would exclude all sports events from the scope of the regulation. A compromise is being negotiated.

European competitions cannot be relied upon as a source of income.

        Qualification for the Champions League is largely dependent upon our first team's performance in the Premier League and, in some circumstances, the Champions League or Europa League in the previous season. Qualification for the Champions League cannot, therefore, be guaranteed. Failure to qualify for the Champions League would result in a material reduction in revenue for each season in which our first team did not participate. To help mitigate this impact the majority of playing contracts for our first team squad include step-ups in remuneration which are contingent on participation in the group stage of the Champions League. As a result of our first team performance during the 2015/16 season, our first team did not participate in the 2016/17 Champions League but did participate in the 2016/17 Europa League. Inclusive of Broadcasting revenue, prize money and Matchday revenue, our combined Broadcasting and Matchday revenue from participation in European competitions was £45.9 million, £48.5 million and £41.6 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

        In addition, our participation in the Champions League or Europa League may be influenced by factors beyond our control. For example, the number of places in each European competition available to the clubs of each national football association in Europe can vary from year to year based on a ranking system. If the performance of English clubs in Europe declines, the number of places in each European competition available to English clubs may decline and it may be more difficult for our first team to qualify for European competition in future seasons. Further, the rules governing qualification for European competitions (whether at the European or national level) may change and make it more difficult for our first team to qualify for European competition in future seasons.

        We are a founder member and our Executive Vice Chairman has a seat on the executive board of the European Club Association ("ECA"), an independent organization set up to work with football governing bodies to protect and promote the interests of football clubs at the European level.

        On 26 August 2016, following consultation between UEFA, the ECA and other stakeholders, UEFA announced certain changes to the format of the Champions League and Europa League to take

9


Table of Contents

place with effect from the 3 year cycle 2018/19 to 2020/21. The key changes relate to the access list for both competitions and the methodology for financial distributions. With respect to the Champions League, the top four clubs from the four top-ranked national associations (of which England is currently one) will now qualify automatically for the group stage of the Champions League which compares (for England) to only three qualifying automatically previously with a fourth entering the final play-off round. With respect to the financial distribution methodology, in addition to the current three-pillar system (starting fee, performance fees and market pool), UEFA is introducing a fourth pillar being the individual club coefficient. The individual club coefficient will be determined by reference to past performance in UEFA competitions over a ten-year period with additional points for historical winners of UEFA competitions.

        In addition, a new subsidiary company, UEFA Club Competitions SA, has been established by UEFA to advise and make recommendations to UEFA on strategic business matters and opportunities concerning club competitions. Half of the administration board is appointed by UEFA and the other half by the ECA. Our Executive Vice Chairman is one of the members of the board.

        Moreover, because of the prestige associated with participating in the European competitions, particularly the Champions League, failure to qualify for any European competition, particularly for consecutive seasons, could negatively affect our ability to attract and retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners. Failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons would also reduce annual payments under the agreement with adidas by 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business depends in part on relationships with certain third parties.

        We consider the development of our commercial assets to be central to our ongoing business plan and a driver of future growth. For example, our current contract with adidas that began with the 2015/16 season provides them with certain global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights. While we expect to be able to continue to execute our business plan in the future with the support of adidas, we remain subject to these contractual provisions and our business plan could be negatively impacted by non-compliance or poor execution of our strategy by adidas. Further, any interruption in our ability to obtain the services of adidas or other third parties or deterioration in their performance could negatively impact this portion of our operations. Furthermore, if our arrangement with adidas is terminated or modified against our interest, we may not be able to find alternative solutions for this portion of our business on a timely basis or on terms favorable to us or at all.

        In the future, we may enter into additional arrangements permitting third parties to use our brand and trademarks. Although we take steps to carefully select our partners, such arrangements may not be successful. Our partners may fail to fulfil their obligations under their agreements or have interests that differ from or conflict with our own. For example, we are dependent on our sponsors and commercial partners to effectively implement quality controls over products using our brand and/or trademarks. The inability of such sponsors and commercial partners to meet our quality standards could negatively affect consumer confidence in the quality and value of our brand, which could result in lower product sales. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts.

        We derive the substantial majority of our Broadcasting revenue from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains

10


Table of Contents

guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains our single largest credit exposure. We derive our Commercial and sponsorship revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional and supplier sponsors (which includes new businesses operating in emerging markets) in respect of which we may manage our credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. During the year ended 30 June 2018, those sources that represented greater than 10% of our total revenue were:

    Premier League: 26.4% of our total revenue

    adidas: 13.4% of our total revenue

        We are also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to us in installments. We try to manage our credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, we cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate our credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of our sponsors or a club to whom we have sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to us. The failure of a major television broadcaster for the Premier League or UEFA competitions to pay outstanding amounts owed to its respective league or the failure of one of our key sponsors or a club to pay outstanding amounts owed to us could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Matchday revenue from our supporters is a significant portion of overall revenue.

        A significant amount of our revenue derives from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue for our first team matches at Old Trafford and our share of gate receipts from domestic cup matches. In particular, the revenue generated from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue at Old Trafford will be highly dependent on the continued attendance at matches of our individual and corporate supporters as well as the number of home matches we play each season. During each of the 2017/18, 2016/17 and 2015/16 seasons, we played 26, 31 and 29 home matches, respectively, and our Matchday revenue was £109.8 million, £111.6 million and £106.6 million for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively. Match attendance is influenced by a number of factors, some of which are partly or wholly outside of our control. These factors include the success of our first team, broadcasting coverage and general economic conditions in the United Kingdom, which affect personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. A reduction in Matchday attendance could have a material adverse effect on our Matchday revenue and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

The markets in which we operate are highly competitive, both within Europe and internationally, and increased competition could cause our profitability to decline.

        We face competition from other football clubs in England and Europe. In the Premier League, investment from wealthy team owners has led to teams with deep financial backing that are able to acquire top players and coaching staff, which could result in improved performance from those teams in domestic and European competitions. As the Premier League continues to grow in popularity, the interest of wealthy potential owners may increase, leading to additional clubs substantially improving their financial position. Competition from European clubs also remains strong. Despite the adoption of the UEFA financial fair play initiative, a set of financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League, and the Premier League's profitability and sustainability regulations, a similar set of rules monitoring Premier League clubs, European and Premier League football clubs are spending substantial sums on transfer fees and player salaries. Competition from

11


Table of Contents

inside and outside the Premier League has led to higher salaries for our players as well as increased competition on the field. The increase in competition could result in our first team finishing lower in the Premier League than we have in the past and jeopardizing our qualification for or results in European competitions. Competition within England could also cause our first team to fail to advance in the FA Cup and EFL Cup.

        In addition, from a commercial perspective, we actively compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition, both in Europe and internationally, include, but are not limited to:

    other businesses seeking corporate sponsorships and commercial partners such as sports teams, other entertainment events and television and digital media outlets;

    providers of sports apparel and equipment seeking retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing opportunities;

    digital content providers seeking consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity;

    other types of television programming seeking access to broadcasters and advertiser income; and

    alternative forms of corporate hospitality and live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets such as other live sports events, concerts, festivals, theater and similar events.

        All of the above forms of competition could have a material adverse effect on any of our four revenue streams and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

A cyber-attack on our IT systems could compromise our IT operational capability and subject us to liability.

        As a high-profile brand we are susceptible to the risk of a cyber-attack on our IT systems. In recent years, the computer systems of an increasing number of companies and other organizations have been the subject of attacks by cyber criminals, activists and other parties (internal and external). Though we seek to protect ourselves by putting processes in place that are designed to prevent such attacks and regularly monitor alerts and updates from leading cyber security vendors and trusted authorities, our IT systems may still be vulnerable to external or internal security breaches, acts of vandalism, computer viruses and other forms of cyber-attack. Any such attack could disable the information technology systems we use to operate our business and give rise to the loss of significant amounts of personal data or other sensitive information, potentially subjecting us to criminal or civil sanctions or other liability. See "—We are subject to governmental regulation and other legal obligations related to privacy, data protection and data security. Our actual or perceived failure to comply with such obligations could harm our business." Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Furthermore, as attempted attacks continue to evolve in scope and sophistication, we may incur significant costs in modifying or enhancing our IT security systems and processes in an attempt to defend against such attacks. There can be no assurance, however, that any security systems or processes we currently have in place or that we may implement in the future will be successful in preventing or mitigating the harm from such attacks.

We are subject to special rules and regulations regarding insolvency and bankruptcy.

        We are subject to, among other things, special insolvency or bankruptcy-related rules of the Premier League and the Football Association (the "FA"). Those rules empower the Premier League board to direct certain payments otherwise due to us to the FA and its members, associate members and affiliates, certain other English football leagues and certain other entities if it is reasonably

12


Table of Contents

satisfied that we have failed to pay certain creditors including other football clubs, the Premier League and the Football League.

        If we experience financial difficulty, we could also face sanctions under the Premier League rules, including suspension from the Premier League, European competitions, the FA Cup and certain other competitions, the deduction of league points from us in the Premier League or Football League and loss of control of player registrations. For example, the Premier League could prevent us from playing, thereby cutting off our income from ticket sales and putting many of our other sources of revenue at risk. Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition, or cash flow, as well as our ability to meet our financial obligations.

Premier League voting rules may allow other clubs to take action contrary to our interests.

        The Premier League is governed by its 20 club shareholders with most rule changes requiring the support of a minimum of 14 of the clubs. This allows a minority of clubs to block changes they view as unfavorable to their interests. In addition, it allows a concerted majority of the clubs to pass rules that may be disadvantageous to the remaining six clubs. As one of the larger clubs in the Premier League in terms of revenue and follower base, we can exert some influence on the rulemaking process, however, our interests may not always align with the majority of clubs and it may be difficult for us to effect changes that are advantageous to us. At the same time, it is possible that other clubs may take action that we view as contrary to our interests. If the Premier League clubs pass rules that limit our ability to operate our business as we have planned or otherwise affect the payments made to us, we may be unable to achieve our goals and strategies or increase our revenue.

Our digital media strategy is unproven and may not generate the revenue we anticipate.

        We maintain contact with, and provide entertainment to, our global follower base through a number of digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media. While we have attracted a significant number of followers to our digital media assets, including our website, the associated future revenue and income potential is uncertain. You should consider our business and prospects in light of the challenges, risks and difficulties we may encounter in this new and rapidly evolving market, including:

    our digital media strategy requiring us to provide offerings such as video on demand and highlights that have not previously been a substantial part of our business;

    our ability to retain our current global follower base, build our follower base and increase engagement with our followers through our digital media assets;

    our ability to enhance the content offered through our digital media assets and increase our subscriber base;

    our ability to effectively generate revenue from interaction with our followers through our digital media assets;

    our ability to attract new sponsors and advertisers, retain existing sponsors and advertisers and demonstrate that our digital media assets will deliver value to them;

    our ability to develop our digital media assets in a cost effective manner and operate our digital media services profitably and securely;

    our ability to identify and capitalize on new digital media business opportunities; and

    our ability to compete with other sports and other media for users' time.

        In addition, as we expand our digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media, revenue from our other business sectors may decrease, including our

13


Table of Contents

Broadcasting revenue. Moreover, the increase in subscriber base in some of these digital and other media channels may limit the growth of the subscriber base and popularity of other channels. Failure to successfully address these risks and difficulties could affect our overall business, financial condition, results of operations, cash flow, liquidity and prospects.

Serious injuries to or losses of playing staff may affect our performance, and therefore our results of operations and financial condition.

        Injuries to members of the playing staff, particularly if career-threatening or career-ending, could have a detrimental effect on our business. Such injuries could have a negative effect upon our first team's performance and may also result in a loss of the income that would otherwise have resulted from a transfer of that player's registration. In addition, depending on the circumstances, we may write down the carrying value of a player on our balance sheet and record an impairment charge in our operating expenses to reflect any losses resulting from career-threatening or career-ending injuries to that player. Our strategy is to maintain a squad of first team players sufficient to mitigate the risk of player injuries. However, this strategy may not be sufficient to mitigate all financial losses in the event of an injury, and as a result such injury may affect the performance of our first team, and therefore our business, results of operations financial condition and cash flow.

Inability to renew our insurance policies could expose us to significant losses.

        We insure against the accidental death (including death by natural causes) or permanent disablement of certain members of our first team, although typically not at such player's full market value. Moreover, we do not carry insurance against career-ending injuries to our players sustained while playing or training. We also have catastrophe coverage in the event of an incident (such as travel or terrorist related incidents) that results in the death or permanent disablement of multiple members of our first team playing squad. We also carry non-player related insurance typical for our business (including liability, property damage, business interruption and terrorism insurance). When any of our insurance policies expire, it may not be possible to renew them on the same terms, or at all. In such circumstances, some of our businesses and/or assets may be uninsured. If any of these uninsured businesses or assets were to suffer damage, we could suffer a financial loss. Our most valuable tangible asset is Old Trafford. An inability to renew insurance policies covering our players, Old Trafford, the Aon Training Complex or other valuable assets could expose us to significant losses.

        In addition to the above, the Fédération Internationale de Football Association ("FIFA") provides insurance coverage for loss of wages (temporary disablement), subject to a cap of €7.5 million per claim, for our players who are injured while playing for their senior national team in a match played under the FIFA international match calendar. Neither FIFA nor national football associations are obliged to provide death or permanent disablement insurance coverage for players while on international duty.

Our international expansion and operations in foreign markets expose us to risks associated with international sales and operations.

        We intend to continue to expand internationally and operate in select foreign markets. Managing a global organization is difficult, time consuming and expensive. Our inexperience in operating the club's businesses globally increases the risk that any future international expansion efforts that we may undertake will not be successful. In addition, conducting international operations subjects us to risks such as the lack of familiarity with and unexpected changes in foreign regulatory requirements; difficulties in managing and staffing international operations; fluctuations in currency exchange rates; potentially adverse tax consequences, including foreign value added tax systems, and restrictions on repatriation of earnings; the burdens of complying with a wide variety of foreign laws and legal standards; increased financial accounting and reporting burdens and complexities; the lack of strong

14


Table of Contents

intellectual property regimes and political, social and economic instability abroad. Operating in international markets also requires significant management attention and financial resources. The investment and additional resources required to establish operations and manage growth in other countries may not produce desired levels of revenue or profitability.

Fluctuations in exchange rates may adversely affect our results of operations.

        Our functional and reporting currency is pounds sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pounds sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in UEFA competitions, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements or commercial partner agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have US dollar currency exposure relating to our secured term loan facility and senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. We hedge the foreign exchange risk on a portion of our future US dollar revenues using a portion of our US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes as the hedging instrument. While we recorded foreign exchange gains in our income statement on our unhedged US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes of £5.0 million and £1.8 million for the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017, respectively, we incurred a loss of £4.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. For the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 approximately 6.5%, 7.0% and 7.0% of our total revenue was generated in Euros, respectively, and approximately 20.7%, 21.3% and 24.0% of our total revenue was generated in US dollars, respectively. We may also enter into foreign exchange contracts to hedge a portion of this transactional exposure. We offset the value of our non-sterling revenue and the value of the corresponding hedge before including such amounts in our overall revenue. Our results of operations have in the past and will in the future fluctuate due to movements in exchange rates.

Failure to adequately protect our intellectual property and curb the sale of counterfeit merchandise could injure our brand.

        Like other popular brands, we are susceptible to instances of brand infringement (such as counterfeiting and other unauthorized uses of our intellectual property rights). We seek to protect our brand assets by ensuring that we own and control certain intellectual property rights in and to those assets and, where appropriate, by enforcing those intellectual property rights. For example, we own the copyright in our logo, and our logo and trade name are registered as trademarks (or are the subject of applications for registration) in a number of jurisdictions in Europe, Asia Pacific, Africa, North America and South America. However, it is not possible to detect all instances of brand infringement. Additionally, where instances of brand infringement are detected, we cannot guarantee that such instances will be prevented as there may be legal or factual circumstances which give rise to uncertainty as to the validity, scope and enforceability of our intellectual property rights in the brand assets. Furthermore, the laws of certain countries in which we license our brand and conduct operations, particularly those in Asia (such as China) may not offer the same level of protection to intellectual property rights holders as those in the United Kingdom, the rest of Europe and the United States, or the time required to enforce our intellectual property rights under these legal regimes may be lengthy and delay recovery. For example, the unauthorized use of intellectual property is common and widespread in China and enforcement of intellectual property rights by Chinese regulatory agencies is inconsistent. If we were to fail or be unable to secure, protect, maintain and/or enforce the intellectual property rights which vest in our brand assets, then we could lose our exclusive right to exploit such brand assets. Infringement of our trademark, copyright and other intellectual property rights could have an adverse effect on our business. We also license our intellectual property rights to third parties. In an effort to protect our brand, we enter into licensing agreements with these third parties which govern the use of our intellectual property and which require our licensees to abide by quality control standards with respect to such use. Although we make efforts to police our licensees' use of our intellectual property, we cannot assure you that these efforts will be sufficient to ensure their

15


Table of Contents

compliance. The failure of our licensees to comply with the terms of their licenses could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We are subject to governmental regulation and other legal obligations related to privacy, data protection and data security. Our actual or perceived failure to comply with such obligations could harm our business.

        We are subject to diverse laws and regulations relating to data privacy and security, including, in the EU and shortly in the EEA, Regulation 2016/679, known as the General Data Protection Regulation (the "GDPR"). New global privacy rules are being enacted and existing ones are being updated and strengthened. We are likely to be required to expend significant capital and other resources to ensure ongoing compliance with these laws and regulations. Claims that we have violated individuals' privacy rights or breached our data protection obligations, even if we are not found liable, could be expensive and time-consuming to defend and could result in adverse publicity that could harm our business.

        We collect and process personal data from our followers, customers, members, suppliers, business contacts and employees as part of the operation of our business (including online merchandising), and therefore we must comply with data protection and privacy laws in the United Kingdom and, in certain situations, other jurisdictions where our followers reside. The United Kingdom enacted a new Data Protection Act 2018 in May 2018, which implements the GDPR and imposes more stringent operational requirements for controllers of personal data, including, for example, higher standards for obtaining consent from individuals to process their personal data (including, in certain circumstances for marketing and other follower engagement), more robust disclosures to individuals and a strengthened individual data rights regime, shortened timelines for data breach notifications, limitations on retention of information, and additional obligations when we contract third-party processors in connection with the processing of personal data. In addition, we are exposed to the risk that the personal data we control could be wrongfully accessed and/or used, whether by employees, followers or other third parties, or otherwise lost or disclosed or processed in breach of data protection regulations. If we or any of the third party service providers on which we rely fail to process such personal data in a lawful or secure manner or if any theft or loss of personal data were to occur, we could face liability under data protection laws, and we may be subject to litigation, regulatory investigations, enforcement notices requiring us to change the way we use personal data and/or fines of up to 20 million Euros or up to 4% of the total worldwide annual turnover of the preceding financial year, whichever is higher. In addition to statutory enforcement, a personal data breach can lead to compensation claims by affected individuals, negative publicity and a potential loss of business.

        In recent years, US and European lawmakers and regulators have expressed concern over electronic marketing and the use of third-party cookies, web beacons and similar technology for online behavioral advertising. In the EU, marketing is defined broadly to include any promotional material and the rules specifically on e-marketing are currently set out in the ePrivacy Directive which will be replaced by a new ePrivacy Regulation. While the ePrivacy Regulation was originally intended to be adopted on 25 May 2018 (alongside the GDPR), it is still going through the European legislative process and commentators now expect it to be adopted during the second half of 2019. The current draft of the ePrivacy Regulation imposes strict opt-in e-marketing rules with limited exceptions to business to business communications and significantly increases fining powers to the same levels as GDPR. Regulation of cookies and web beacons may lead to broader restrictions on our online activities, including efforts to understand followers' internet usage and promote ourselves to them.

Piracy and illegal live streaming may adversely impact our Broadcasting revenue.

        For each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, Broadcasting revenue constituted 34.6%, 33.4% and 27.3%, respectively, of our total revenue. Our Broadcasting revenue is principally generated by the broadcasting of our matches on pay and free-to-air television channels as well as

16


Table of Contents

content delivered over the internet and through our own television channel, MUTV. In recent years, piracy and illegal live streaming of subscription content over the internet has caused, and is continuing to cause, lost revenue to media distributors showing our matches. For example, the Premier League previously initiated litigation against Google and YouTube for facilitating piracy and illegal streaming of subscription content. While this litigation matter has been settled there can be no guarantee that this or similar actions will prevent or limit future piracy or illegal streaming of subscription content. If these trends increase or continue unabated, they could pose a risk to subscription television services. The result could be a reduction in the value of our share of football broadcasting rights and of our online and MUTV services, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our operating results may fluctuate due to seasonality.

        Our operating results are subject to seasonal variation, limiting the overall comparability and predictability of interim financial periods. The seasonality of our operating results is primarily attributable to the number of games played in each financial period and therefore Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We have historically generated higher revenue in the second and third quarters of our fiscal year. Our business might be affected by our first team reaching the later stages of European and domestic competitions, which would generate significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue during the fourth quarter of our fiscal years. Our cash flow may also vary among interim periods due to the timing of significant payments from major commercial agreements. As a result, our interim results and any quarterly financial information that we publish should not be viewed as an indicator of our performance for the fiscal year.

We are subject to tax in multiple jurisdictions, and changes in tax laws (or in the interpretations thereof) in the United States or in other jurisdictions could have an adverse effect on us.

        Although we are organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, we report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes and we are subject to US federal income tax (at a statutory rate of 28% for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2018 and 21% for subsequent years) on our worldwide income.

        In addition, we are subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions. The amount of tax we pay is subject to our interpretation and application of tax laws in jurisdictions in which we operate. Changes in current or future laws or regulations, or the imposition of new or changed tax laws or regulations or new related interpretations by taxing authorities in the US or foreign jurisdictions, could adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

        In particular, the Tax Cuts and Jobs Act (the "TCJA") has resulted in multiple amendments to US federal tax law resulting in significant changes to, and uncertainty with respect to, tax legislation, regulation and government policy. See "—The recently enacted US federal income tax reform bill could adversely affect our business and financial condition."

The recently enacted US federal income tax reform bill could adversely affect our business and financial condition.

        On December 22, 2017, President Donald J. Trump signed into law the TCJA, which significantly revises the US Internal Revenue Code. The TCJA, among other things, contains significant changes to U.S. federal corporate taxation, including reduction of the corporate tax rate from a top marginal rate of 35% to a flat rate of 21%, limitation of the tax deduction for interest expense to 30% of adjusted earnings (except for certain small businesses), limitation of the deduction for net operating losses to

17


Table of Contents

80% of current year taxable income and elimination of net operating loss carrybacks, one time taxation of offshore earnings at reduced rates regardless of whether they are repatriated, elimination of US tax on foreign earnings (subject to certain important exceptions), immediate deductions for certain new investments instead of deductions for depreciation expense over time, and modifying or repealing many business deductions and credits. Notwithstanding the reduction in the corporate income tax rate, the overall impact of the TCJA is uncertain and our business and financial condition could be adversely affected. In addition, it is uncertain if and to what extent various states will conform to the newly enacted federal tax law. The impact of the TCJA on holders of our shares is also uncertain and could be adverse. We urge our shareholders to consult with their legal and tax advisors with respect to this legislation and the potential tax consequences of investing in or holding our shares.

Business interruptions due to natural disasters, terrorist incidents and other events could adversely affect us and Old Trafford.

        Our operations can be subject to natural disasters, terrorist incidents and other events beyond our control, such as earthquakes, fires, power failures, telecommunication losses and acts of war. Such events, whether natural or manmade, could cause severe destruction or interruption to our operations, and as a result, our business could suffer serious harm. Our first team regularly tours the world for promotional matches, visiting various countries with a history of terrorism and civil unrest, and as a result, we and our players could be potential targets of terrorism when visiting such countries. In addition, any prolonged business interruption at Old Trafford could cause a decline in Matchday revenue. Our business interruption insurance only covers some, but not all, of these potential events, and even for those events that are covered, it may not be sufficient to compensate us fully for losses or damages that may occur as a result of such events, including, for example, loss of market share and diminution of our brand, reputation and client loyalty. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition or cash flow.

If we fail to properly manage our anticipated growth, our business could suffer.

        The planned growth of our commercial operations may place a significant strain on our management and on our operational and financial resources and systems. To manage growth effectively, we will need to maintain a system of management controls and attract and retain qualified personnel, as well as, develop, train and manage management-level and other employees. Failure to manage our growth effectively could cause us to over-invest or under-invest in infrastructure, and result in losses or weaknesses in our infrastructure, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any failure by us to manage our growth effectively could have a negative effect on our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals and strategies.

Risks Related to Our Industry

An economic downturn and adverse economic conditions may harm our business.

        An economic downturn and adverse conditions in the United Kingdom and global markets may negatively affect our operations in the future. Our Matchday and Broadcasting revenue in part depend on personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. Further, our Commercial and sponsorship revenue are contingent upon the expenditures of businesses across a wide range of industries, and if these industries were to cut costs in response to an economic downturn, our revenue may similarly decline. Weak economic conditions could also cause a reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship, as well as our Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, each of which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

18


Table of Contents

The departure of the United Kingdom from the European Union may adversely affect our operations and financial results.

        In June 2016, a majority of voters in the UK elected to withdraw from the EU in a national referendum and, in March 2017, the UK government formally initiated the process of withdrawing from the EU, commonly referred to as "Brexit". The terms of any withdrawal are subject to a negotiation period that could last at least two years. There is significant uncertainty about the future relationship between the UK and the EU, and there have been calls for certain regions within the UK to preserve their place in the EU by separating from the UK, as well as for the governments of other EU member states to consider withdrawal.

        These developments have had and may continue to have a material adverse effect on global economic conditions and the stability of global financial markets, and could significantly reduce global market liquidity and restrict the ability of key market participants to operate in certain financial markets. Asset valuations, currency exchange rates and credit ratings may be especially subject to increased market volatility. Lack of clarity about future UK laws and regulations as the UK determines which EU laws to replace or replicate in the event of withdrawal could decrease foreign direct investment in the UK, increase costs, depress economic activity and restrict our access to capital. If the UK and the EU are unable to negotiate acceptable withdrawal terms or if other EU member states pursue withdrawal, barrier-free access between the UK and other EU member states or among the European economic area overall could be diminished or eliminated. Any of these factors could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

        Furthermore, although it is unknown what the terms of the UK's future relationship with the EU, if any, will be, or which EU laws the UK will replace or replicate in the event of withdrawal, it is possible that there will be greater restrictions on imports and exports between the UK and EU member states, greater restrictions on the movement of players between the UK and EU member states, and other increased regulatory complexities. In particular, FIFA rules currently prohibit the international transfer of players under the age of 18 subject to certain limited exceptions, including an exception that permits the transfer of players between the ages of 16 and 18 within the territory of the EU or the EEA (subject to the satisfaction of certain conditions). Should the UK cease to be a part of the EU and the EEA, we will no longer be able to rely on this exception. Any of the changes described above may have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in Europe.

An increase in the relative size of salaries or transfer costs could adversely affect our business.

        Our success depends on our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players and coaching staff. As a result, we are obliged to pay salaries generally comparable to our main competitors in England and Europe. Any increase in salaries may adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

        Other factors that affect player salaries, such as changes in personal tax rates, changes to the treatment of income or other changes to taxation in the United Kingdom and the relative strength of pounds sterling, may make it more difficult to attract top players and coaching staff from Europe or elsewhere or require us to pay higher salaries to compensate for higher taxes or less favorable exchange rates. In addition, if our revenue falls and salaries remain stable (for example as a result of fixed player or coaching staff salaries over a long period) or increase, our results of operations would be materially adversely affected.

        An increase in transfer fees would require us to pay more than expected for the acquisition of players' registrations in the future. In addition, certain players' transfer values may diminish after we acquire them, and we may sell those players for transfer fees below their net book value, resulting in a

19


Table of Contents

loss on disposal of players' registrations. Net transfer costs could also increase if levies imposed by FIFA, the Premier League or any other organization in respect of the transfer of players' registrations were to increase.

        We remain committed to attracting and retaining the highest quality players and key football management staff for our first team. Our average annual net registrations capital expenditure over the last 5 years has been £104.1 million and we continue to expect it to vary significantly from period to period. We may explore new player acquisitions in connection with future transfer periods that may materially increase the amount of our net capital expenditure on intangible assets. As part of any material increase in net capital expenditure on intangible assets, we may also experience a material increase in our expenditure for player salaries. The actual amount of cash we use on player acquisitions will also depend, in part, on the amount of any cash we receive as a result of the sale of any players. Any increase in net capital expenditure on intangible assets compared to historic levels will also result in an increase in amortization expenses in future periods.

UEFA and Premier League regulations could negatively affect our business.

        As the primary governing body of European football, UEFA continually evaluates the dynamics in the football industry and considers changes to the regulatory framework governing European football clubs. As an example, clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League competitions are subject to the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play regulations ("FFP regulations"). Breaches in the rules may result in, among other things, withholding of prize money, bans on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately disqualification from UEFA competitions. Amongst other things, these rules are intended to discourage clubs from continually operating at a loss and to ensure that clubs settle their football, staff and tax creditors on time. Breaches of FFP regulations, for example, where relevant costs (which includes all wage costs and the amortization of player capital expenditures, but excludes depreciation of tangible fixed assets, youth development and community expenditure) exceed revenues on a cumulative basis over a three-year period, or serious delays in settling creditors, have resulted in clubs being punished by way of significant fines and even exclusion from UEFA competitions.

        The Premier League has also introduced regulations that aim to promote sustainability through profitability. The Profitability and Sustainability regulations contain a break-even test, similar to that in UEFA's FFP regulations. Our most recent submission was based on the fiscal years ended 30 June 2016 and 2017 and provided a positive result. In addition, the short-term regulations introduced by the Premier League in season 2013/14 which limited the annual increase in aggregate player remuneration unless such increases are funded by additional revenue from sources other than Premier League broadcasting revenue have been extended until the 2018/19 season. Wide-ranging sanctions, including significant fines, player transfer restrictions and Premier League points deduction, may be imposed by the Premier League for breaches of either of these regulations.

        There is a risk that application of the FFP regulations and Premier League profitability and sustainability regulations could have a material adverse effect on the performance of our first team and our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We could be negatively affected by current and other future Premier League, FA, UEFA or FIFA regulations.

        Future changes to the Premier League, FA, UEFA, FIFA or other regulations may adversely affect our results of operations. These regulations could cover various aspects of our business, such as the format of competitions, the eligibility of players, the operation of the transfer market and the distribution of Broadcasting revenue. In addition, changes are being considered to address the financial sustainability of clubs such as more robust ownership rules and tests in relation to board directors and significant shareholders. In particular, changes to football regulations designed to promote competition

20


Table of Contents

could have a significant impact on our business. Such changes could include changes to the distribution of broadcasting income, changes to the relegation structure of English football and restrictions on player spending. In addition, rules designed to promote the development of local players, such as the Home Grown Player Rule, which requires each Premier League club to include at least eight "home grown" (i.e. players that have been registered for at least three seasons at an English or Welsh club between the ages of 16 and 21) players in their squads, could limit our ability to select players. Any of these changes could make it more difficult for us to acquire top quality players and, therefore, adversely affect the performance of our first team.

        Changes in the format of the league and cup competitions in which our first team plays, or might in the future play, could have a negative impact on our results of operations. In addition, in the event that new competitions are introduced to replace existing competitions (for example, a European league), our results of operations may be negatively affected.

There could be a decline in our popularity or the popularity of football.

        There can be no assurance that football will retain its popularity as a sport around the world and its status in the United Kingdom as the so-called "national game," together with the associated levels of media coverage. In addition, we could suffer a decline in popularity. Any decline in popularity could result in lower ticket sales, Broadcasting revenue, sponsorship revenue, a reduction in the value of our players or our brand, or a decline in the value of our securities, including our Class A ordinary shares. Any one of these events or a combination of such events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Risk Related to Our Indebtedness

Our indebtedness could adversely affect our financial health and competitive position.

        As of 30 June 2018, we had total indebtedness of £495.8 million. Our indebtedness increases the risk that we may be unable to generate cash sufficient to pay amounts due in respect of our indebtedness. It could also have effects on our business. For example, it could:

    limit our ability to pay dividends;

    increase our vulnerability to general adverse economic and industry conditions;

    require us to dedicate a material portion of our cash flow from operations to make payments on our indebtedness, thereby reducing the availability of our cash flow to fund the hiring and retention of players and coaching staff, working capital, capital expenditures and other general corporate purposes;

    limit our flexibility in planning for, or reacting to, changes in our business and the football industry;

    affect our ability to compete for players and coaching staff; and

    limit our ability to borrow additional funds.

        In addition, our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contain, and any agreements evidencing or governing other future indebtedness may contain, certain restrictive covenants that will limit our ability to engage in certain activities that are in our long-term best interests (see "—Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies" below). We have not previously breached and are not in breach of any of the covenants under any of these facilities; however our failure to comply with those covenants could result in an event of default which, if not cured or waived, could result in the acceleration of all of our indebtedness.

21


Table of Contents

To service our indebtedness, we require cash, and our ability to generate cash is subject to many factors beyond our control.

        Our ability to make payments on and to refinance our indebtedness and to fund planned capital expenditures will depend on our ability to generate cash in the future. This, to a certain extent, is subject to the performance and popularity of our first team as well as general economic, financial, competitive, regulatory and other factors that are beyond our control.

        We cannot assure you that our business will generate sufficient cash flow from operations or that future borrowings will be available to us in an amount sufficient to enable us to pay our indebtedness or to fund our other liquidity needs. We may need to refinance all or a portion of our indebtedness on or before maturity. We cannot assure you that we will be able to refinance any of our indebtedness on commercially reasonable terms or at all. Failure to refinance our indebtedness on terms we believe to be acceptable could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies.

        Our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes limit our ability, among other things, to:

    incur additional indebtedness;

    pay dividends or make other distributions or repurchase or redeem our shares;

    make investments;

    sell assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries;

    enter into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends;

    consolidate, merge, sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of our assets;

    enter into sale and leaseback transactions;

    enter into transactions with our affiliates; and

    incur liens.

        Our ability to comply with these covenants and restrictions may be affected by events beyond our control. If we breach any of these covenants or restrictions, we could be in default under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. This would permit the lending banks under our revolving facility and our secured term loan facility to take certain actions, including declaring all amounts that we have borrowed under our revolving facility, secured term loan facility and other indebtedness to be due and payable, together with accrued and unpaid interest. This would also result in an event of default under the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. Furthermore, lending banks could refuse to extend further credit under the revolving facility. If the debt under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility, the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes or any other material financing arrangement that we enter into were to be accelerated, our assets, in particular liquid assets, may be insufficient to repay our indebtedness. The occurrence of any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition and results of operations.

Our variable rate indebtedness subjects us to interest rate risk, which could cause our debt service obligations to increase significantly.

        We are subject to interest rate risk in connection with borrowings under our revolving facility and our secured term loan facility, which bear interest at variable rates. Interest rate changes could impact

22


Table of Contents

the amount of our interest payments, and accordingly, our future earnings and cash flow, assuming other factors are held constant. We have entered into an interest rate swap related to our secured term loan facility that involves the exchange of floating for fixed rate interest payments in order to reduce interest rate volatility. As of 30 June 2018, we had £168,347,000 of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our secured term loan facility. We cannot assure you that any hedging activities entered into by us will be effective in fully mitigating our interest rate risk from our variable rate indebtedness.

Risks Related to Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares

Because of their increased voting rights, the holders of our Class B shares will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions.

        Trusts and other entities controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer collectively own 7.45% of our issued and outstanding Class A ordinary shares and all of our issued and outstanding Class B ordinary shares, representing 97.07% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. See "Item 7. Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions—A. Major Shareholders." Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other class of shares. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, our Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. As a result, the holders of our Class B shares will be able to exert a significant degree of influence or actual control over our management and affairs and control all matters submitted to our shareholders for approval, including the election and removal of directors and any merger, consolidation, or sale of all or substantially all of our assets. The interests of the holders of our Class B shares might not coincide with the interests of the other shareholders. This concentration of voting power in our Class B shares may harm the value of our Class A ordinary shares, among other things:

    delaying, deferring or preventing a change in control of our Company;

    impeding a merger, consolidation, takeover or other business combination involving our Company; or

    causing us to enter into transactions or agreements that are not in the best interests of all shareholders.

As a foreign private issuer within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules, we are permitted to, and we do, rely on exemptions from certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of our board of directors consist of independent directors. Our reliance on such exemptions may afford less protection to holders of our Class A ordinary shares.

        The New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules require listed companies to have, among other things, a majority of independent board members and independent director oversight of executive compensation, nomination of directors and corporate governance matters. As a foreign private issuer, we are permitted to, and we do, follow home country practice in lieu of the above requirements. As long as we rely on the foreign private issuer exemption to certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, a majority of the directors on our board of directors

23


Table of Contents

are not required to be independent directors, our remuneration committee is not required to be comprised entirely of independent directors and we are not required to have a nominating and corporate governance committee. Therefore, our board of directors' approach to governance may be different from that of a board of directors consisting of a majority of independent directors, and, as a result, the management oversight of our Company may be more limited than if we were subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards.

        Accordingly, our shareholders do not have the same protection afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, and the ability of our independent directors to influence our business policies and affairs may be reduced.

The obligations associated with being a public company require significant resources and management attention.

        As a public company in the United States, we incur legal, accounting and other expenses that we did not previously incur as a private company. We are subject to the reporting requirements of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended (the "Exchange Act"), and the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002 (the "Sarbanes-Oxley Act"), the listing requirements of the New York Stock Exchange and other applicable securities rules and regulations. Compliance with these rules and regulations increases our legal and financial compliance costs, make some activities more difficult, time-consuming or costly and increases demand on our systems and resources. The Exchange Act requires that we file annual and current reports with respect to our business, financial condition and results of operations. The Sarbanes-Oxley Act requires, among other things, that we establish and maintain effective internal control over financial reporting and, as discussed in more detail below, beginning with this Annual Report, requires our independent registered public accounting firm to attest to the effectiveness of such internal control. Furthermore, the demands of being a public company may divert management's attention from implementing our growth strategy, which could prevent us from improving our business, financial condition and results of operations. We have made, and will continue to make, changes to our internal controls and procedures for financial reporting and accounting systems to continue to meet our reporting obligations as a public company. However, the measures we have taken, and will continue to take, may not be sufficient to satisfy our obligations as a public company. In addition, these rules and regulations increase our legal and financial compliance costs and make some activities more time-consuming and costly. For example, these rules and regulations make it more difficult and more expensive for us to obtain director and officer liability insurance, and we may be required to incur substantial costs to maintain the same or similar coverage. These additional obligations could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

        In addition, changing laws, regulations and standards relating to corporate governance and public disclosure are creating uncertainty for public companies, increasing legal and financial compliance costs and making some activities more time consuming. These laws, regulations and standards are subject to varying interpretations, in many cases due to their lack of specificity, and, as a result, their application in practice may evolve over time as new guidance is provided by regulatory and governing bodies. This could result in continuing uncertainty regarding compliance matters and higher costs necessitated by ongoing revisions to disclosure and governance practices. We intend to invest resources to comply with evolving laws, regulations and standards, and this investment may result in increased general and administrative expenses and a diversion of management's time and attention from revenue-generating activities to compliance activities. If our efforts to comply with new laws, regulations and standards differ from the activities intended by regulatory or governing bodies due to ambiguities related to their application and practice, regulatory authorities may initiate legal proceedings against us and our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow could be adversely affected.

        Furthermore, we have ceased to be an emerging growth company and are therefore no longer able to take advantage of certain exemptions from various requirements applicable to other public

24


Table of Contents

companies that are not emerging growth companies including, most significantly, not being required to comply with the auditor attestation requirements of Section 404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. As such, our independent registered public accounting firm will now be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting. Even if our management concludes that our internal controls over financial reporting are effective, our independent registered public accounting firm may decline to attest to our management's assessment or may issue a report that is qualified if it is not satisfied with our controls or the level at which our controls are documented, designed, operated or reviewed, or if it interprets the relevant requirements differently from us. Failure to comply with Section 404 could subject us to regulatory scrutiny and sanctions, impair our ability to raise revenue, cause investors to lose confidence in the accuracy and completeness of our financial reports and negatively affect our share price.

We may lose our foreign private issuer status in the future, which could result in significant additional costs and expenses .

        We are a "foreign private issuer," as such term is defined in Rule 405 under the Securities Act, and therefore, we are not required to comply with all the periodic disclosure and current reporting requirements of the Exchange Act and related rules and regulations. Under Rule 405, the determination of foreign private issuer status is made annually on the last business day of an issuer's most recently completed second fiscal quarter and, accordingly, the next determination will be made with respect to us on 31 December 2018.

        In the future, we would lose our foreign private issuer status if a majority of our shareholders, directors or management are US citizens or residents and we fail to meet additional requirements necessary to avoid loss of foreign private issuer status. Although we have elected to comply with certain US regulatory provisions, our loss of foreign private issuer status would make such provisions mandatory. The regulatory and compliance costs to us under US securities laws as a US domestic issuer may be significantly higher. If we are not a foreign private issuer, we will be required to file periodic reports and registration statements on US domestic issuer forms with the US Securities and Exchange Commission (the "SEC"), which are more detailed and extensive than the forms available to a foreign private issuer. For example, the annual report on Form 10-K requires domestic issuers to disclose executive compensation information on an individual basis with specific disclosure regarding the domestic compensation philosophy, objectives, annual total compensation (base salary, bonus, equity compensation) and potential payments in connection with change in control, retirement, death or disability, while the annual report on Form 20-F permits foreign private issuers to disclose compensation information on an aggregate basis. We will also have to mandatorily comply with US federal proxy requirements, and our officers, directors and principal shareholders will become subject to the short-swing profit disclosure and recovery provisions of Section 16 of the Exchange Act. We may also be required to modify certain of our policies to comply with good governance practices associated with US domestic issuers. Such conversion and modifications will involve additional costs. In addition, we may lose our ability to rely upon exemptions from certain corporate governance requirements on US stock exchanges that are available to foreign private issuers.

Anti-takeover provisions in our organizational documents and Cayman Islands law may discourage or prevent a change of control, even if an acquisition would be beneficial to our shareholders, which could depress the price of our Class A ordinary shares and prevent attempts by our shareholders to replace or remove our current management.

        Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association contain provisions that may discourage unsolicited takeover proposals that shareholders may consider to be in their best interests. In particular, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association permit our board of directors to issue preference shares from time to time, with such rights and preferences as they

25


Table of Contents

consider appropriate. Our board of directors could also authorize the issuance of preference shares with terms and conditions and under circumstances that could have an effect of discouraging a takeover or other transaction. We are also subject to certain provisions under Cayman Islands law which could delay or prevent a change of control. In particular, any merger, consolidation or amalgamation of the Company would require the active consent of our board of directors. Our board of directors may be appointed or removed by the holders of the majority of the voting power of our ordinary shares (which is controlled by the holders of our Class B ordinary shares). Together these provisions may make more difficult the removal of management and may discourage transactions that otherwise could involve payment of a premium over prevailing market prices for our Class A ordinary shares.

The price of our Class A ordinary shares might fluctuate significantly, and you could lose all or part of your investment.

        Volatility in the market price of our Class A ordinary shares may prevent investors from being able to sell their shares of our Class A ordinary shares at or above the price they paid for such shares. The trading price of our Class A ordinary shares may be volatile and subject to wide price fluctuations in response to various factors, including:

    performance of our first team;

    the overall performance of the equity markets;

    industry related regulatory developments;

    issuance of new or changed securities analysts' reports or recommendations;

    additions or departures of key personnel;

    investor perceptions of us and the football industry, changes in accounting standards, policies, guidance, interpretations or principles;

    sale of our Class A ordinary shares by us, our principal shareholders or members of our management;

    general economic conditions;

    changes in interest rates; and

    availability of capital.

        These and other factors might cause the market price of our Class A ordinary shares to fluctuate substantially, which might limit or prevent investors from readily selling their shares of our Class A ordinary share and may otherwise negatively affect the liquidity of our Class A ordinary shares. In addition, in recent years, the stock market has experienced significant price and volume fluctuations. This volatility has had a significant impact on the market price of securities issued by many companies across many industries. The changes frequently appear to occur without regard to the operating performance of the affected companies. Accordingly, the price of our Class A ordinary shares could fluctuate based upon factors that have little or nothing to do with our Company, and these fluctuations could materially reduce our share price. Securities class action litigation has often been instituted against companies following periods of volatility in the overall market and in the market price of a company's securities. This litigation, if instituted against us, could result in substantial costs, divert our management's attention and resources, and harm our business, operating results and financial condition.

26


Table of Contents

Future sales of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception in the public markets that these sales may occur, may depress our stock price.

        Sales of substantial amounts of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception that these sales could occur, could adversely affect the price of our Class A ordinary shares and could impair our ability to raise capital through the sale of additional shares. As of 4 September 2018 we had 40,526,390 Class A ordinary shares outstanding. The Class A ordinary shares are freely tradable without restriction under the Securities Act, except for any of our Class A ordinary shares that may be held or acquired by our directors, executive officers and other affiliates, as that term is defined in the Securities Act, which will be restricted securities under the Securities Act. Restricted securities may not be sold in the public market unless the sale is registered under the Securities Act or an exemption from registration is available.

        All of our Class A ordinary shares outstanding as of the date of this Annual Report may be sold in the public market by existing shareholders, subject to applicable Rule 144 volume limitations and other limitations imposed under federal securities laws.

        In the future, we may also issue our securities if we need to raise capital in connection with a capital raise or acquisition. The amount of our Class A ordinary shares issued in connection with a capital raise or acquisition could constitute a material portion of our then-outstanding Class A ordinary shares.

Our ability to pay regular dividends is subject to restrictions in our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility, the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes, results of operations, distributable reserves and solvency requirements; our Class A ordinary shares have no guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared.

        In fiscal year 2018 we paid two semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. Dividends paid in the year ended 30 June 2018 amounted to $29,555,000 ($0.18 per share), the pounds sterling equivalent of which was £21,982,000 (£0.13 per share). We expect to continue paying regular dividends to our Class A ordinary shareholders and Class B ordinary shareholders. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof and will depend upon our results of operations, financial condition, distributable reserves, contractual restrictions, restrictions imposed by applicable law, capital requirements and other factors our board of directors (or such committee thereof) deems relevant. Furthermore, neither of our Class A ordinary shares nor our Class B ordinary shares have any guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares and holders of our Class B ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared. Our ability to pay dividends on the Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares is limited by our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes, which contain restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited and its restricted subsidiaries, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. Our ability to pay dividends may be further restricted by the terms of any of our future debt or preferred securities. Additionally, because we are a holding company, our ability to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares is limited by restrictions on the ability of our subsidiaries to pay dividends or make distributions to us, including restrictions under the terms of the agreements governing our indebtedness. As a consequence of these limitations and restrictions, we may not be able to make, or may have to reduce or eliminate, the payment of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares. Accordingly, you may have to sell some or all of your Class A ordinary shares after price appreciation in order to generate cash flow from your investment. You may not receive a gain on your investment when you sell your Class A ordinary shares

27


Table of Contents

and you may lose the entire amount of the investment. Additionally, any change in the level of our dividends or the suspension of the payment thereof could adversely affect the market price of our Class A ordinary shares. See "Item 8. Financial Information—A. Consolidated Financial Statements and Other Financial Information—Dividend Policy."

The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to invest in more than one football club.

        The rules of the Premier League prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights exercisable in any other Premier League football club. As a result, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association prohibit the acquisition of (i) 10% or more of our Class A ordinary shares if they hold any interest in voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club and (ii) any Class A ordinary shares if they hold an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club. In addition, under our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, if any shareholder is determined by us, at our absolute discretion, to be holding any Class A ordinary shares in violation of this rule or the rules of certain other relevant governing bodies, we have the right to repurchase shares from such person or direct that shareholder to transfer those shares to another person.

Exchange rate fluctuations may adversely affect the foreign currency value of the Class A ordinary shares and any dividends.

        Our Class A ordinary shares are quoted in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange. Our financial statements are prepared in pounds sterling. Fluctuations in the exchange rate between the pounds sterling and the US dollar will affect, among other matters, the US dollar value of the Class A ordinary shares and of any dividends.

The rights afforded to shareholders are governed by the laws of the Cayman Islands.

        Our corporate affairs and the rights afforded to shareholders are governed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association and by the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time (the "Companies Law") and common law of the Cayman Islands, and these rights differ in certain respects from the rights of shareholders in typical US corporations. In particular, the laws of the Cayman Islands relating to the protection of the interests of minority shareholders differ in some respects from those established under statutes or judicial precedent in existence in the United States. The laws of the Cayman Island provide only limited circumstances under which shareholders of companies may bring derivative actions and (except in limited circumstances) do not afford appraisal rights to dissenting shareholders in the form typically available to shareholders of a US corporation other than in limited circumstances in relation to certain mergers. A summary of Cayman Islands law on the protection of minority shareholders is set out in "Item 10. Additional Information—B. Memorandum and Articles of Association and Other Share Information."

We report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes.

        As discussed more fully under "Item 10. Additional Information—E. Taxation," due to the circumstances of our formation and the application of Section 7874 of the US Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended (the "Code"), we report as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the Code. As a result, we are subject to US federal income tax on our worldwide income. In addition, if we pay dividends to a Non-US Holder, as defined in the discussion "Item 10. Additional Information—E. Taxation," we will be required to withhold US federal income tax at the rate of 30%, or such lower rate as may be provided in an applicable income tax treaty. Each investor should consult its own tax

28


Table of Contents

adviser regarding the US federal income tax position of the Company and the tax consequences of holding the Class A ordinary shares.

Withholding under the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act may apply to our dividends and gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of our Class A ordinary shares.

        Under legislation incorporating provisions referred to as the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA"), a 30% withholding tax will generally apply to certain types of payments, including US source dividends and gross proceeds from the disposition of equity securities that produce US source dividends, made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities, unless such foreign financial institutions or other entities comply with requirements under FATCA or are otherwise exempt from such requirements. Because we report as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the Code, including for purposes of FATCA, our dividends as well as gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or other non-US entity may be subject to potential withholding under FATCA. Under the applicable Treasury regulations and administrative guidance, withholding under FATCA generally applies to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and also will apply on or after 1 January 2019 to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares. Prospective investors should consult their tax advisors regarding the potential application of withholding under FATCA to an investment in our Class A ordinary shares.

If securities or industry analysts do not publish research or reports or publish unfavorable research about our business, our stock price and trading volume could decline.

        The trading market for our Class A ordinary shares depends in part on the research and reports that securities or industry analysts publish about us, our business or our industry. If one or more of the analysts who covers us downgrades our stock, our share price will likely decline. If one or more of these analysts ceases to cover us or fails to publish regular reports on us, interest in the purchase of our Class A ordinary shares could decrease, which could cause our stock price or trading volume to decline.

It may be difficult to enforce a US judgment against us, our directors and officers and certain experts named in this Annual Report outside the United States, or to assert US securities law claims outside of the United States.

        The majority of our directors and executive officers are not residents of the United States, and the majority of our assets and the assets of these persons are located outside the United States. As a result, it may be difficult or impossible for investors to effect service of process upon us within the United States or other jurisdictions, including judgments predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the federal securities laws of the United States. Additionally, it may be difficult to assert US securities law claims in actions originally instituted outside of the United States. Foreign courts may refuse to hear a US securities law claim because foreign courts may not be the most appropriate forums in which to bring such a claim. Even if a foreign court agrees to hear a claim, it may determine that the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides, and not US law, is applicable to the claim. Further, if US law is found to be applicable, the content of applicable US law must be proved as a fact, which can be a time-consuming and costly process, and certain matters of procedure would still be governed by the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides.

        In particular, investors should be aware that there is uncertainty as to whether the courts of the Cayman Islands would recognize and enforce judgments of United States courts obtained against us or our directors or management as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States or entertain original actions brought in the Cayman Islands courts against us or our directors or officers as well as

29


Table of Contents

against the selling shareholder predicated upon the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States. As a result of the difficulty associated with enforcing a judgment against us, you may not be able to collect any damages awarded by either a US or foreign court.

ITEM 4.    INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY

Our Company—Manchester United

        Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time, was incorporated on 30 April 2012. On 8 August 2012, Manchester United Ltd. changed its legal name to Manchester United plc. The principal executive office address is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom.

        We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 140-year heritage we have won 66 trophies, including a record 20 English league titles, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading sports brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides us with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as adidas, Aon, and General Motors (Chevrolet) that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand.

        Our global community of followers engages with us in a variety of ways:

    Premier League games at our home stadium, Old Trafford, have been virtually sold out since the 1997/98 season. In the 2017/18 season, our 26 home games were attended by a cumulative audience of over 1.9 million.

    We undertake exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis, enabling our worldwide followers to see our team play. These games are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last 6 years, we have played 29 exhibition games in Australia, China, Germany, Hong Kong, Ireland, Japan, Norway, South Africa, Sweden, Thailand and the United States, where in 2014, we set a US attendance record for a football match with 109,318 fans at Michigan stadium.

    Our customer relationship management ("CRM") database, a proprietary data repository that includes contact and transactional details of followers and customers around the globe, enables us to analyze and better understand prospects and customers to drive revenues. As of 30 June 2018, the CRM database holds in excess of 51.0 million records, as compared to 47.3 million records as of 30 June 2017, an increase of approximately 3.7 million, or 7.7%. We are now in the final stage of implementing a new CRM data warehouse and marketing automation platform which will allow us to integrate data from multiple untapped sources, to drive a deeper understanding of our fans behavior and preferences, with the aim of further driving revenue. The new platform will also allow us to identify obsolete records and better consolidate and accurately understand the relationships between multiple CRM database records.

    As of 30 June 2018, we also had 154.7 million total social connections, compared to 141.5 million connections as of 30 June 2017, an increase of 13.2 million, or 9.3%. Total social connections include the following:

    We have a very popular brand page on Facebook with approximately 73.6 million connections as of 30 June 2018. In comparison, each of the New York Yankees and Dallas Cowboys had approximately 8.7 million Facebook connections as of 30 June 2018. Furthermore, we have more Facebook connections than the official pages of NBA, NFL,

30


Table of Contents

        NHL and MLB combined and we are the most followed Facebook page registered in the United Kingdom according to www.socialbakers.com .

      As of 30 June 2018, our Twitter accounts had more than 20.9 million followers, an increase of over 53.8% from 30 June 2017.

      We have over 22.2 million followers on Instagram and we continue to be the most-followed, fastest-growing, and most-engaged Premier League club on the platform.

      In February 2018, we launched our first official YouTube channel. According to YouTube, we reached one million subscribers faster than any other sports channel.

      We also have a significant presence on Chinese social media, with 9.3 million followers on Sina Weibo and 5.1 million followers on Tencent Weibo—topping all other sports clubs on the platforms. In Mailman Group's "Red Card 2018" report we were named the most influential football club online in China.

      In May 2018 we launched our new website (www.manutd.co.uk) and in August 2018 we launched our first free global mobile application, which reached number one in the App Store's sports category download charts in 68 markets around the world and was top ten within the sports category in 123 markets. The free global mobile application has monthly active users in over 210 global markets.

      We have expanded the reach of our in house television network, MUTV, by launching a direct to consumer ("D2C") proposition on iOS, Android, AppleTV, Roku, Amazon Fire & Xbox. Our linear television network continues to be the most subscribed football channel in the UK and is currently available in over 35 million homes globally.

    During the 2017/18 season, according to Futures Data, our games generated a cumulative audience reach of over 3.5 billion viewers across 200 territories; thus on a per game basis our 56 games attracted an average cumulative audience reach of 64 million.

    We have one of the strongest online global brands providing us with significant opportunities to further engage with our followers and develop our media assets and revenue streams.

Our Business Model and Revenue Drivers

        We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. However, we review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday.

    Commercial:   Within the Commercial revenue sector, we monetize our global brand via two revenue streams: sponsorship and retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing.

    Sponsorship:   We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies around the globe. To better leverage the strength of our brand, we have developed a segmentation sponsorship strategy. Our sponsorship revenue was £173.2 million, £171.5 million and £171.0 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively. Sponsorship revenue includes mobile and content revenue of £8.0 million, £9.2 million and £10.9 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively, previously shown separately in Commercial revenue.

    Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing:   We market and sell sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other licensed products, from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through

31


Table of Contents

      Manchester United branded retail centers and e-commerce platforms, as well as our partners' wholesale distribution channels. All of our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business was previously managed by Nike up to the end of July 2015. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue was £102.9 million, £104.0 million and £97.3 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

      Our Commercial revenue was £276.1 million, £275.5 million and £268.3 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

      Our other two revenue sectors, Broadcasting and Matchday, provide predictable cash flow and global media exposure that enables us to continue to invest in the success of the team and expand our brand.

    Broadcasting:   We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the global television rights relating to the Premier League, UEFA competitions and other competitions. In addition, our wholly-owned global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. In addition to our broadcasting channel we also launched a D2C subscription mobile application in season 2016/17 which, as of 30 June 2018, was available in 167 territories. For our 2018 Pre Season Tour we also launched on four 'Connected TV' platforms to enable our fans to watch and subscribe to our content on more platforms, namely Amazon Fire, Apple TV, Roku and Xbox. Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of various competitions, will vary from year to year as a result of variability in the amount of available prize money and the performance of our first team in such competitions. Our Broadcasting revenue was £204.1 million, £194.1 million and £140.4 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

    Matchday:   We believe Old Trafford is one of the world's iconic sports venues. It currently seats 74,989 and is the largest football club stadium in the UK. We have averaged over 99% of attendance capacity for our Premier League matches in each of the last 20 years. Matchday revenue will vary from year to year as a result of the number of home games played and the performance of our first team in various competitions. Our Matchday revenue was £109.8 million, £111.6 million and £106.6 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

        Total revenue for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 was £590.0 million, £581.2 million and £515.3 million, respectively.

Our Competitive Strengths

        We believe our key competitive strengths are:

    One of the most successful sports teams in the world:   Founded in 1878, Manchester United is one of the most successful sports teams in the world—playing one of the world's most popular spectator sports. We have won 66 trophies in nine different leagues, competitions and cups since 1908. Our ongoing success is supported by our highly developed football infrastructure and global scouting network.

    A globally recognized brand with a large, worldwide following:   Our 140-year history, our success and the global popularity of our sport have enabled us to become, we believe, one of the world's most recognizable brands. We enjoy the support of our worldwide community of 659 million followers. The composition of our follower base is far reaching and diverse, transcending cultures, geographies, languages and socio-demographic groups, and we believe the strength of our brand goes beyond the world of sports.

32


Table of Contents

    Ability to successfully monetize our brand:   The popularity and quality of our globally recognized brand make us an attractive marketing partner for companies around the world. Our community of followers is strong in emerging markets, especially in certain regions of Asia, which enables us to deliver media exposure and growth to our partners in these markets.

    Well established marketing infrastructure driving Commercial revenue growth:   We have a large global team, working from the UK and Hong Kong, dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities. The team has considerable experience and expertise in sponsorship sales, customer relationship management, marketing execution, advertising support and brand development. In addition, we have developed an increasing range of case studies, covering multiple sponsorship categories and geographies, which in combination with our many years' experience enables us to demonstrate and deliver an effective set of marketing capabilities to our partners on a global and regional basis. Our team is dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities.

    Sought-after content capitalizing on the proliferation of digital and social media:   We produce content that is followed year-round by our global community of followers. Our content distribution channels are international and diverse, and we actively adopt new media channels to enhance the accessibility and reach of our content. We believe our ability to generate proprietary and exclusive content, which we distribute on our own global platforms as well as via popular third party social media platforms such as Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, YouTube, Sina Weibo and others, constitute an ongoing growth opportunity. Following the successful D2C launch of MUTV on iOS, Android, and MUTV.com last season, and building on the global success of its linear distribution, in July 2018 we launched MUTV applications on 'connected TV' platforms—namely, AppleTV, Roku, Amazon Fire & Xbox. This gives our fans the ability to watch MUTV from the comfort of their living room, without a cable subscription. Existing subscribers to the MUTV mobile application and web platforms can access these new platforms for free via a universal login feature which allows the same credentials to be used across several devices. This continued expansion provides MUTV access to a new demographic of the club's fan base. Recent figures show that connected TV usage is highest amongst millennials (18-34 year-olds), representing a growing trend of younger audiences accessing programming on over the top platforms in place of traditional linear television.

    Seasoned management team and committed ownership:   Our senior management has considerable experience and expertise in the football, commercial, media and finance industries.

Our Strategy

        We aim to increase our revenue and profitability by expanding our high growth businesses that leverage our brand, global community and marketing infrastructure. The key elements of our strategy are:

    Continue to invest in our team, facilities and other brand enhancing initiatives:   Dating back to our first league championship in 1908 through present day, where we have earned a record number of English League titles, we have enjoyed a rich tradition of football excellence. We believe our many years of on field success coupled with an iconic stadium and high level of fan engagement has driven our leading global brand. We are well positioned to continue reinvesting our free cash flow in brand enhancing initiatives. Our brand begins with strong on-field performance, and we remain committed to attracting and retaining the highest quality players for our first team and coaching staff. To maintain our high standard of performance we will continue to invest in our team. We will also continue to invest in our facilities, including the Old Trafford Stadium, to maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and drive their high level of

33


Table of Contents

      engagement and loyalty. We have undertaken several recent initiatives at Old Trafford to enhance our Matchday revenue, profitability and the fan experience including restructuring the composition of our stadium, with a particular emphasis on developing premium seating and hospitality facilities. Our commitment to the fan experience has resulted in strong fan loyalty with over 1.9 million cumulative annual attendance and over 99% average attendance for all of our Premier League Games since the 1997/98 season. Furthermore, we continue to invest in several other areas including our digital media assets and emerging markets to grow our global fan base and increase our ability to engage with our fans in multiple ways. We remain committed to investing in our team, our facilities and other initiatives to continue our many years of success and enhance our brand globally. We expect these initiatives will continue to be key drivers of our sales, profit and leading brand recognition going forward.

    Expand our portfolio of sponsors:   We are well-positioned to continue to secure sponsorships with leading brands. We have historically implemented a proactive approach to identifying, securing and supporting sponsors. During fiscal year 2018 we announced two regional sponsorship partnerships, one financial services agreement and extensions to one global and one regional sponsorship partnership. Further deals signed in fiscal year 2018 have since been announced in fiscal year 2019.

    Further develop our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business:   Prior to the end of July 2015, all of our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business was managed by Nike. Currently, we have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. The agreement with adidas does not include the rights with respect to mono-branded licensing rights or the right to create and operate Manchester United branded soccer schools, physical retail channels and e-commerce retail channels. These are business areas that were previously operated by Nike and the reversion of these rights to Manchester United provides us with increased commercial opportunities and control. In the future, we plan to invest to expand our portfolio of product licensees to enhance the range of product offerings available to our followers. Additionally, we may also seek to refine how we segment the different elements of this business. We may also increase our focus on developing these rights more proactively, alone or with other partners.

    Exploit digital media opportunities:   The rapid shift of media consumption towards internet, mobile and social media platforms presents us with multiple growth opportunities and new revenue streams. Our digital media platforms, applications and social media channels, are expected to become one of the primary methods by which we engage and transact with our fans around the world. We continue to evolve our media team's capability to address these opportunities. Moreover, since 2013, we have wholly owned MUTV ensuring that we have both a greater degree of control over the production, distribution and quality of our proprietary content and better insight into how to evolve our digital media strategy as we continue to develop and roll out carefully targeted new products and services.

      In the 2016/17 season we developed and launched a D2C subscription mobile application on iOS, Android, and MUTV.com, which enabled our fans to watch our live first team tour matches, live academy team matches, exclusively produced original productions and interviews with players and our team manager. This application has enabled us to exploit new overseas territories and, for the first time in the UK and Ireland, fans can watch our MUTV channel through their web browser without a cable or satellite subscription.

      Following the successful D2C launch of MUTV, and building on the global success of our linear distribution, in July 2018 we launched MUTV applications on 'connected TV' platforms—namely, AppleTV, Roku, Amazon Fire & Xbox. This gives our fans the ability to watch MUTV from the comfort of their living room, without a cable subscription. This continued expansion

34


Table of Contents

      provides MUTV access to a new demographic of the club's fan base. Recent figures show that connected TV usage is highest amongst millennials (18-34 year-olds), representing a growing trend of younger audiences accessing programming on over the top platforms and services in place of traditional linear television.

      In May 2018 we updated our website www.manutd.com. The new website provides a cleaner design for our fans to navigate through our content. We believe the new website also provides commercial benefits for our business with greater e-commerce opportunities and significantly more digital inventory for our commercial partners to benefit from. Ahead of the commencement of the 2018/19 season we launched our first free global mobile application. The proliferation of mobile devices has resulted in a need for our content to be consumed 'on the go' and in real time. We believe that this mobile application will build upon the aforementioned benefits of the new website and significantly increase the distribution of our content. At launch, we reached number one in the App Store's sports category download charts in 68 markets around the world, top ten within the sports category in 123 markets and currently have active users in over 210 global markets.

      In addition to developing our own digital properties, we intend to leverage third party media platforms and other social media as a means of further engaging with our fans and creating a source of traffic for our digital media assets. Our digital media offerings are in the early stages of development and present opportunities for future growth.

    Enhance the reach and distribution of our broadcasting rights:   We are well-positioned to benefit from any increased value and related growth in club distributions associated with the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. In February 2018, the Premier League announced that it had sold five out of seven UK live television rights packages, for the three seasons commencing with the 2019/20 season, to Sky Sports and BT Sport, for a combined value of £4.5 billion. In June 2018, the Premier League further announced that it had sold the remaining two packages to BT Sport and Amazon Prime Video, a new entrant to Premier League UK broadcasting contracts. The overall value generated from the sale of the seven packages has not yet been disclosed. This follows the previous deal, which represented an increase of over 70% on the rights for the three seasons commencing with the 2013/14 season and represents the largest UK TV rights deal ever signed. In June 2018, UEFA announced a new three-year media rights agreement worth €3.2 billion for three years commencing in the 2018/19 season. This deal marks an increase of 33% on the previous contract. We believe these new contracts underline the continuing demand for, and popularity of, live sports content and football in particular. Unlike other television programming, the unpredictable outcomes of live sports ensures that individuals consume sports programming in real time and in full, resulting in higher audiences and increased interest from television broadcasters and advertisers.

      Furthermore, MUTV, our global broadcasting platform, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. We plan to continue to expand the distribution of MUTV supported by improving the quality of its content and its production capabilities.

    Diversify revenue and improve margins:   We aim to increase the revenue and operating margins of our business as we further expand our high growth commercial businesses, including sponsorship, retail, merchandising and licensing.

Our Market Opportunity

        We believe that we are one of the world's most recognizable global brands with a community of 659 million followers. Manchester United is at the forefront of live football, which is a key component of the global sports market.

35


Table of Contents

        Other markets driving our business include the global advertising market, the global pay television market and the global apparel market.

        While our business represents only a small portion of our addressable markets and may not grow at a corresponding rate, we believe our global reach and access to emerging markets position us for continued growth.

Our Team's History

        Founded in 1878 as Newton Heath L&YR Football Club, our club has operated for over 140 years. The team first entered the English First Division, then the highest league in English football, for the start of the 1892-93 season. Our club name changed to Manchester United Football Club in 1902, and we won the first of our 20 English League titles in 1908. In 1910, we moved to Old Trafford, our current stadium.

        In the late 1940s, we returned to on-field success, winning the FA Cup in 1948 and finishing within the top four league positions during each of the first five seasons immediately following the Second World War. During the 1950s, we continued our on-field success under the leadership of manager Sir Matt Busby, who built a popular and famous team based on youth players known as the "Busby Babes."

        In February 1958, an airplane crash resulted in the death of eight of our first team players. Global support and tributes followed this disaster as Busby galvanized the team around such popular players as George Best, Bobby Charlton and Denis Law. Rebuilding of the club culminated with a victory in the 1968 European Cup final, becoming the first English club to win this title.

        This storied history preceded the highly successful modern era of Manchester United which began in earnest in 1986 when the club appointed Sir Alex Ferguson as manager. In 1990, we won the FA Cup and began a period of success that has continued until the present day. Since 1992, we have won the Premier League 13 times. In total, we have won a record 20 English League titles, 12 FA Cups, 5 EFL Cups, 3 European Champions Cups, 1 European Europa Cup, and 1 FIFA Club World Cup, making us one of the most successful clubs in England.

        At the end of the 2012/13 season, Sir Alex Ferguson retired as team manager. Sir Alex remains a key member of the club as he is a director of Manchester United FC.

        Our current team manager, Jose Mourinho, was appointed on 27 May 2016 on a three-year contract. In January 2018 Jose Mourinho extended his contract until at least the end of the 2019/20 season, with an option for a further year. Jose Mourinho has managed at the top level of European football for over a decade and in that time has won league titles and cups in four countries (Portugal, England, Italy and Spain) as well as winning the Champions League twice—in 2004 with FC Porto and in 2010 with Inter Milan. In the first season under his leadership (2016/17) we won the EFL Cup and the Europa League.

        Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, our club has enjoyed consistent success and growth with popular players such as Bryan Robson, Ryan Giggs, Eric Cantona, David Beckham, Paul Scholes, Cristiano Ronaldo and Wayne Rooney. The popularity of these players, our distinguished tradition and history, and the on-field success of our first team have allowed us to expand the club into a global brand with an international follower base.

36


Table of Contents

        The following graph shows the performance of our first team in the Premier League over the last 26 seasons:


Premier League Finishing Positions

GRAPHIC

        Our Old Trafford stadium, commonly known as "The Theatre of Dreams," was originally opened on 19 February 1910 with a capacity of approximately 80,000. During the Second World War, Old Trafford was used by the military as a depot, and on 11 March 1941 was heavily damaged by a German bombing raid. The stadium was rebuilt following the war and reopened on 24 August 1949. The addition of floodlighting, permitting evening matches, was completed in 1957 and a project to cover the stands with roofs was completed in 1959. After a series of additions during the 1960s, 1970s and early 1980s, capacity at Old Trafford reached 56,385 in 1985. The conversion of the stadium to an all-seater reduced capacity to approximately 44,000 by 1992, the lowest in its history. Thereafter, we began to expand capacity throughout the stadium, bringing capacity to approximately 58,000 by 1996, approximately 68,000 by 2000, and approximately 76,000 in 2006. Current capacity at Old Trafford is 74,989.

37


Table of Contents

        The following chart shows the historical success of our first team by trophies won:


TROPHIES WON

Premier League/Football League
Division One
    FA Charity/Community Shield  
1908     1965     1997     2007     1908     1967     1996     2011  
1911     1967     1999     2008     1911     1977     1997     2013  
1952     1993     2000     2009     1952     1983     2003     2016  
1956     1994     2001     2011     1956     1990     2007        
1957     1996     2003     2013     1957     1993     2008        
                        1965     1994     2010        
FA Cup     EFL/Football League Cup  
1909     1977     1990     1999           1992     2010        
1948     1983     1994     2004           2006     2017        
1963     1985     1996     2016           2009              
European Cup/Champions League     Europa League  
1968     1999     2008           2017  
FIFA Club World Cup     UEFA Super Cup  
2008     1991  
European Cup Winners' Cup     Intercontinental Cup  
1991     1999
 

Industry Overview

        Football is one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth and global follower interest has enabled the sport to commercialize its activities through sponsorship, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing, broadcasting, and matchday. As a consequence, football constitutes a significant portion of the overall global sports industry, according to AT Kearney.

        Football's growth and increasing popularity is primarily a product of consumer demand for and interest in live sports, whether viewed in person at the venue or through television and digital media. The sport's revenue growth has been driven by the appetite among consumers, advertisers and media distributors for access to and association with these live sports events, in particular those featuring globally recognized teams.

        The major football leagues and clubs in England, Germany, Spain, Italy and France have established themselves as the leading global entities due to their history as well as their highly developed television and advertising markets, according to AT Kearney. The combination of historical success and media development in the core European markets has helped to drive revenue, which in turn enables those leagues to attract the best players in the world, further strengthening their appeal to followers.

        As television and digital media such as broadband internet and mobile extend their reach globally, the availability of and access to live games and other content of the leading European leagues has increased and live games are now viewed worldwide. In addition, advances in new technology continue to both improve the television and digital media user experience and the effectiveness of sponsorships and advertising on these platforms. These trends further strengthen the commercial benefit of associating with football for media distributors and advertisers and increase the global opportunities for the sport.

38


Table of Contents

League Structure

        Manchester United is a member of the English Premier League, the top league in the UK and perennially one of the elite leagues in the world.

        The Premier League is a private company wholly owned by its 20 member clubs, with responsibility for the competition, its Rule Book, the centralized broadcasting rights and other commercial rights. The Premier League works proactively with the member clubs and other football authorities domestically and internationally including the Football Association, UEFA and FIFA. Each member club is an independent shareholder of the Premier League and works within the rules of football defined by the various governing bodies.

Governing Bodies

        Manchester United operates under three different levels of governing bodies, ranging from worldwide to continental to national jurisdiction.

        FIFA is the international governing body of football around the world. Headquartered in Zurich, Switzerland, FIFA is responsible for the regulation, promotion and development of football worldwide. All football played at any level must abide by the Laws of the Game, as set forth by FIFA. FIFA's rules and regulations are decided by the International Football Association Board ("IFAB") and reviewed on an annual basis. FIFA also sets the international fixture calendar which, along with European and domestic cup dates, takes precedence over the domestic football league.

        UEFA is a competition organizer and is responsible for the organization and regulation of cross-border football in Europe. UEFA is primarily known for its European club competitions, the Champions League and the Europa League. Currently the Premier League gets four teams into the Champions League and another three into the Europa League. The representative structures for UEFA are primarily national association-based with the FA representing English football on numerous committees.

        The FA is the national governing body for football in England and is responsible for sanctioning competition Rule Books, including the Premier League's, and regulating on-field matters. The FA also organizes the FA Cup competition, in which the 20 Premier League member clubs participate. The FA is a special shareholder of the Premier League that has the ability to exercise a vote on certain specific issues, but has no role in the day-to-day running of the league. Each year the Premier League submits its rules to the FA for approval and sanction. For the Premier League, the FA ensures that throughout the season the Laws of the Game are applied on the field by officials, clubs and players including on-and off-field discipline. The FA is also involved in refereeing, youth development and the UK's largest sports charity, the Football Foundation.

Our Football Operations

        Our football operations are primarily comprised of the following activities: our first team, our youth academy, our global scouting networks, our women's team and other operations such as our sport science, medical and fitness operations at the Aon Training Complex.

First team

        Our first team plays professional football in the Premier League, domestic cup competitions in England including the FA Cup and EFL Cup and, subject to qualifying, international cup competitions, including the Champions League.

        Our first team is led by our manager, supported by an assistant team manager and a club secretary, who in turn are supported by a team of over 160 individuals, including coaches and scouts for

39


Table of Contents

both our first team and youth academy, medical and physiotherapy staff, sports science and performance and match analysis staff.

        We have 70 players under contract of whom 32 have made an appearance for our first team. The remaining players may play for the youth academy teams but are being developed such that they may make it to a starting position on our first team or the first team of other clubs. This structure has been put in place with the aim of developing some of the world's best football players and maximizing our first team's chances of winning games, leagues and tournaments.

        Domestic transfers of players between football clubs are governed by the Premier League Rules and the FA Rules, which allow a professional player to enter into a contract with and be registered to play for any club, and to receive a signing-on fee in connection with such contract. Players are permitted to move to another club during the term of their contract if both clubs agree on such transfer. In such circumstances a compensation fee may be payable by the transferee club. FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players (the "FIFA Regulations") govern international transfers of players between clubs and may require the transferee club to distribute 5% of any compensation fee to the clubs that trained the relevant player. The transferor club in an international transfer may also be entitled to receive payment of "training compensation" under the FIFA Regulations when certain conditions are met. If an out-of-contract player (i.e., a player whose contract with a club has expired or has been terminated) wishes to play for another club, the player's former club will only be entitled to a compensation fee in a domestic transfer, or a payment of training compensation under the FIFA Regulations in an international transfer, if certain conditions are satisfied, including conditions regarding the player's age and requiring the former club to offer the player a new contract on terms which are no less favorable than his current contract. Subject to limited exceptions, transfers of professional players may only take place during one of the "transfer windows," which for the Premier League is the month of January and the period beginning on the day following the last Premier League match of the season and ending on the Thursday immediately prior to the first Premier League match of the following season.

        Our players enter into contracts with us that follow a prescribed model based on FA and Premier League Limited rules. Players on our first team typically also enter into an image rights agreement with us, which grants us enhanced rights and protections with respect to use of their image. Our first team players generally enter into contracts of between two and five years' duration.

40


Table of Contents

        As of 4 September 2018, our first team(1) was comprised of the following players:

Player
  Position   Nationality   Age   Apps(2)   Caps(3)  

David de Gea

  Goalkeeper   Spanish     27     319     33  

Lee Grant

  Goalkeeper   English     35     0     0  

Joel Castro Pereira(4)

  Goalkeeper   Portuguese     22     3     0  

Sergio Romero

  Goalkeeper   Argentinian     31     38     94  

Eric Bailly

  Defender   Ivorian     24     59     30  

Diogo Dalot

  Defender   Portuguese     19     0     0  

Matteo Darmian

  Defender   Italian     28     86     36  

Timothy Fosu-Mensah(4)

  Defender   Dutch     20     21     3  

Phil Jones

  Defender   English     26     193     27  

Victor Lindelof

  Defender   Swedish     24     33     25  

Marcos Rojo

  Defender   Argentinian     28     107     59  

Luke Shaw

  Defender   English     23     70     7  

Chris Smalling

  Defender   English     28     291     31  

Axel Tuanzebe(4)

  Defender   English     20     8     0  

Antonio Valencia

  Defender   Ecuadorian     33     332     92  

Ashley Young

  Defender   English     33     203     39  

Marouane Fellaini

  Midfielder   Belgian     30     160     87  

Frederico Rodrigues de Paula Santos (Fred)

  Midfielder   Brazilian     25     3     8  

Ander Herrera

  Midfielder   Spanish     29     163     2  

Jesse Lingard

  Midfielder   English     25     134     18  

Scott McTominay

  Midfielder   English     21     26     2  

Juan Mata

  Midfielder   Spanish     30     188     41  

Nemanja Matic

  Midfielder   Serbian     30     51     43  

Andreas Pereira

  Midfielder   Belgian     22     15     0  

Paul Pogba

  Midfielder   French     25     99     60  

Angel Gomes

  Forward   English     18     2     0  

Romelu Lukaku

  Forward   Belgian     25     55     75  

Anthony Martial

  Forward   French     22     137     18  

Marcus Rashford

  Forward   English     20     126     25  

Alexis Sanchez

  Forward   Chilean     29     21     121  

(1)
The table includes all first team players as of 4 September 2018.

(2)
Apps means appearances for our first team through 4 September 2018.

(3)
Caps means appearances for senior national football team through 4 September 2018.

(4)
Currently out on loan at other clubs.

Youth academy

        Our youth academy is a rich source of new talent for our first team as well as a means of developing players that may be sold to generate transfer income. The aim of our youth academy is to create a flow of talent from the youth teams up to our first team, thereby saving us the expense of purchasing those players in the transfer market. Our youth academy has allowed us to have a home grown player in every game for the last eighty years. Players in our youth academy may be loaned to other clubs in order to develop and gain first team experience with those other clubs and enhance their transfer value. Players from our youth academy who do not make it into our first team frequently achieve a place at another professional football club, thereby generating income from player loans and

41


Table of Contents

transfer fees. As a result, our youth academy has developed more players in the top two tiers of English football than any other.

        Our youth academy program consists of 10 junior teams ranging from under 9s to under 23's. Each team consists of 15 to 30 players, each of whom takes part in an age specific elite player development and games program during the season.

Scouting network

        Together with our youth academy, our scouting system is another source of our football talent. Through our scouting system, we recruit players for both our first team and youth academy. Our scouting system consists of a professional network of staff who scout in general and for specific positions and age groups.

        Our scouting system was traditionally oriented towards the United Kingdom, but our focus has increasingly shifted toward a more international approach in order to identify and attract football players from the broadest talent pool possible.

Women's team

        Manchester United Women's Football Club was founded in May 2018 and will compete in the second tier of the professional game (the FA Women's Championship) from the 2018/19 season. Our aim is to develop a team capable of competing at the highest level in the women's game which has a core consisting of players who have graduated from our long-established and highly successful Manchester United Girls' Regional Talent Club and offer academy players a clear route to top level football within the club.

Training facilities

        We have invested significant resources into developing a performance center which contains advanced sports and science equipment. We have highly experienced training staff working at the performance center, where we provide physiotherapy, bio-mechanical analysis and nutritional guidance to our players as part of our drive to ensure that each player is able to achieve peak physical condition. We believe the quality of our performance center differentiates our club from many of our competitors.

        We spent approximately £4.0 million in the year ended 30 June 2018 in connection with further updating our training facility, the Aon Training Complex.

Revenue Sectors

Commercial

        Within the Commercial revenue sector, we monetize our brand via two revenue streams: sponsorship; and retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing. The primary source of revenue in this sector comes from sponsorship, which allows highly diverse and global companies to partner with Manchester United, regionally or internationally, in order to realize sponsorship benefits and associate themselves with our brand.

Sponsorship

        Our sponsorship agreements are negotiated directly by our commercial team. Our sponsors are granted various rights, which can include:

    rights in respect of our brand, logo and other intellectual property;

    rights in respect of our player and manager imagery;

42


Table of Contents

    exposure on our television platform, MUTV;

    exposure on our website and mobile application;

    exposure on our club branded social media channels;

    exposure on digital perimeter advertising boards at Old Trafford;

    exposure on interview backdrops; and

    the right to administer promotions targeted at customers whose details are stored on our CRM database.

        Any use of our intellectual property rights by sponsors is under license. However, we retain the ownership rights to our intellectual property.

Sponsorship development and strategy

        We pursue our sponsorship deals through a developed infrastructure for commercial activities. We have a dedicated sales team that focuses on developing commercial opportunities and sourcing new sponsors. We target potential sponsors we believe will benefit from association with our brand and have the necessary financial resources to support an integrated marketing relationship. By cultivating strong relationships with our sponsors, we generate significant revenue and leverage our sponsors co-branded marketing strategies to further grow our brand. We are successful in executing a geographic and product categorized approach to selling our sponsorship rights.

        We offer category exclusivity on a global basis to companies within particular industries, such as airline, beverage, logistics and watches. We also offer sponsorship exclusivity within a particular geography for certain industries, such as soft drinks and nutrition.

        In seeking any individual partnership, we aim to establish an indicative value for that sponsorship based on the prospective sponsor's industry and marketing objectives. We will only pursue a sponsorship if we believe it reflects the value we deliver. Our current strategy is to focus more closely on larger, established global brands rather than regional partnerships.

        We believe that certain key sectors play an active role in sports sponsorship. We have sponsors in a number of these sectors and we believe that there is significant potential to expand this platform by selectively targeting companies within the remaining sectors and by growing revenue in existing sectors through additional sponsorship arrangements. Emerging markets such as Asia, which we expect to be a key focus for many of our prospective sponsors, are an important element of our sponsorship efforts.

43


Table of Contents

Our sponsors

        The following graph shows our annual sponsorship revenue for each of the last five fiscal years:


Sponsorship Revenue Growth

GRAPHIC


Note: Sponsorship revenue does not include revenue generated from our agreements with Nike (which was in effect through the end of July 2015) and adidas. Sponsorship revenue includes mobile and content revenue previously shown separately in commercial revenue.

44


Table of Contents

        The table below highlights some of our global and regional sponsors as of 1 July 2018:

Sponsor
  Type of sponsorship   Product category
20 th  Century Fox   Global sponsor   Feature films
Aeroflot   Global sponsor   Commercial airline
Aon   Global sponsor (training kit)   Business/professional advisory services
Apollo Tyres   Global sponsor   Tyres
Chivas   Global sponsor   Spirits
Concha y Toro   Global sponsor   Wine
Deezer   Global sponsor   Music streaming
DHL   Global sponsor   Logistics
Electronic Arts   Global sponsor   Football computer games
General Motors (Chevrolet)   Global sponsor (shirt)   Automobiles
Gulf Oil International   Global sponsor   Lubricant oil and fuel retail
HCL   Global sponsor   Digital platform development
Kohler   Global sponsor (sleeve)   Kitchen and bathroom fixtures and generators
Melitta   Global sponsor   Coffee
MoPlay   Global sponsor   Betting
Mlily   Global sponsor   Mattresses and pillows
Swissquote   Global sponsor   Forex & online trading platforms
TAG Heuer   Global sponsor   Watches
Canon Medical Systems   Global sponsor   Medical scanners
Hong Kong Jockey Club   Regional sponsor   Racecourses and private members' clubs
IVC   Regional sponsor   Dietary supplements
Manda   Regional sponsor   Nutritional supplements
Science in Sport (SiS)   Regional sponsor   Sports nutrition
Uni-President   Regional sponsor   Soft drinks
You-C1000   Regional sponsor   Isotonic drinks

Shirt sponsor

        Our current shirt sponsor is General Motors (Chevrolet). The shirt sponsorship agreement began in the 2014/15 season and runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season, with total fees payable of approximately $559 million. We received approximately $18.6 million in each of the 2012/13 and 2013/14 seasons relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure, with the remaining $521.8 million to be received and recognized over seven years through to the end of the 2020/21 season. The shirt sponsorship agreement gives each party typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of a material breach.

45


Table of Contents

        The following chart shows the dramatic growth in shirt sponsorships revenue since 2000:


Average Annual Payments Under
Recent Shirt Sponsorship Contracts

GRAPHIC


Note: The Aon and Chevrolet shirt sponsorship agreements do not include sponsorship rights for our training kit. The Chevrolet annual payment does not include pre-sponsorship payments and assumes a £:$ exchange rate of 1.3194 as of 30 June 2018.

Shirt sleeve sponsor

        Kohler is the first shirt sleeve partner for both our men's and women's teams with the agreement beginning in the 2018/19 season. Our agreement with them includes joint participation on game day activities, innovative improvements to club facilities, global sustainability and social responsibility projects and other partner collaborations with Manchester United fans and Kohler customers and associates.

Training facilities partner and training kit partner

        Our training facilities at Carrington are sponsored by Aon and are named the Aon Training Complex. Aon are also our training kit partner, and our agreement with them provides that our players and coaching staff wear adidas-branded training kits with Aon advertising at all domestic matches, as well as during training sessions. The agreement with Aon runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season.

Global, regional and supplier sponsors

        In addition to revenue from our shirt sponsor, training kit partner and training facilities partner, we generated a further £83.2 million in the year ended 30 June 2018 from other global, regional and other sponsors. The length of these sponsorship deals is generally between two and five years. The majority of these sponsorship deals have minimum revenue guarantees and some have additional revenue sharing arrangements.

        Global sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights with respect to our brand and intellectual property as well as exposure on our media, such as digital perimeter boards at Old Trafford,

46


Table of Contents

MUTV and our website. These rights are granted on a global basis and are exclusive by category. Regional sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights and media exposure, however, these rights are granted for a limited number of territories. Regional sponsors are able to use the rights in their designated territory on an exclusive basis, however they are not granted global category exclusivity.

Financial services affinity sponsorship

        There is a significant growth opportunity to further develop Manchester United branded financial services products. These financial services products include credit cards and debit cards. We believe there are key commercial opportunities with credit and debit cards, which are particularly attractive as credit and debit cards also serve as a means of follower expression and loyalty. Depending on the product category, we pursue affinity agreements on a territory specific or regional basis. Examples of our financial services affinity sponsors include Maybank (Malaysia), Santander (Norway), Danamon (Indonesia), Virgin Money (England), Emirates NBD Bank (UAE), Ping An (China), National Bank of Egypt (Egypt), and ICICI (India).

Exhibition games and promotional tours

        We conduct exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis. Our promotional tours enable us to engage with our followers, support the marketing objectives of our sponsors and extend the reach of our brand in strategic markets. The tour matches are broadcast and/or streamed live to subscribers of MUTV. These promotional tours are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last 6 years, we played 29 exhibition games in Australia, China, Germany, Hong Kong, Ireland, Japan, Norway, South Africa, Sweden, Thailand and the United States, where in 2014, we set a US attendance record for a football match with 109,318 fans at Michigan stadium.

        We normally receive a guaranteed fee for such tours. We also generate revenue from tour sponsorship opportunities sold to existing and new partners. During the 2017/18 season, our promotional exhibition games and promotional tours generated £14.6 million of revenue (excluding any related sponsorship revenue). We believe promotional tours represent a growth opportunity as we continue to play exhibition games around the world.

Commercial income from the Premier League

        In addition to revenue from contracts that we negotiate ourselves, we receive revenue from commercial arrangements negotiated collectively by the Premier League on behalf of its member teams. Income from these commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is shared equally between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season to which the income relates. Our pro rata income received from the other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is not material to the Company's results of operations.

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

        Unlike American teams in the NFL, MLB and NHL, Manchester United retains full control of the use and monetization of its intellectual property rights worldwide in the areas of retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing.

        Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business includes the sale of sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring Manchester United brands as well as other licensed products from high fashion and luxury watches to children's toys and household items such as mugs and bedspreads. These products are distributed on a global basis through Manchester United

47


Table of Contents

branded retail stores and e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels.

        We have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of the agreement is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if our first team wins the Premier League, FA Cup or Champions League, or decrease if our first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, with the maximum possible increase being £4 million per year and the maximum possible reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. If the first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, then the reduction is applied as from the year in which the second consecutive season of non-participation falls. In the event of a reduction in any year due to the failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, the payments revert back to the original terms upon the first team participating again in the Champions League. Any increase or decrease in a particular year would have the effect of increasing or decreasing the minimum guarantee amount of £750 million payable over the 10-year term of the agreement.

        The minimum guarantee from adidas does not include the rights with respect to mono-branded licensing rights or the right to create and operate Manchester United branded soccer schools, physical retail channels and e-commerce retail channels, which rights may generate additional revenue for the club. We may also benefit from additional royalty payments upon exceeding a threshold of sales.

        The agreement with adidas is subject to reciprocal termination provisions in respect of material breach and insolvency. adidas may reduce the applicable payments for a year by 50% if the first team is not participating in the English Premier League during that year. In addition, adidas may terminate the agreement by giving one full-season's notice if the first team is relegated from the English Premier League or if it is otherwise determined that the first team shall not be participating in the Premier League or the top English league.

Retail

        In addition to our flagship retail store at Old Trafford (which we operate ourselves), we have a Manchester United branded retail location in Macau (which is operated by a third party licensee). We continue to explore possible premium brand retail opportunities in the US market and have formed a US entity, RAML USA LLC.

Merchandising & product licensing

        We grant product licenses across a wide range of Manchester United products which are highly sought after by our followers around the world. Under our product licensing agreements, we receive royalties from the sales of specific Manchester United branded products. Under some product licensing agreements, we receive a minimum guaranteed payment from the licensee. The majority of licensees are granted on a non-exclusive rights basis for specific product categories, within a specific country or geographic region.

Wholesale apparel—replica uniforms, training wear

        The Manchester United jersey and training wear are completely redesigned for each season. The annual launch of the new jersey is always a much-anticipated day for our global community of followers. The result is a robust wholesale apparel business.

48


Table of Contents

E-commerce

        We currently have arrangements in place whereby Fanatics has been granted separate licenses to use our brand and/or trademarks to operate the official online store, branded as "United Direct", in respect of the United States and the rest of the world. The online store sells a range of Manchester United branded merchandise including official replica kit and other clothing from adidas. In addition, the online store offers a broad range of other apparel, equipment such as balls, luggage and other accessories, homewares such as bedroom, kitchen and bathroom accessories, and collectibles, souvenirs and other gifts. We currently receive a percentage of net sales from the online store as a royalty payment.

        We believe there is a significant opportunity for us to expand our e-commerce capabilities through improved leverage of our digital media platform, and focusing on delivering a tailored digital shopping experience at a regional level. Specifically, we intend to improve our ability to offer targeted merchandise to our followers, complemented by more efficient fulfilment mechanics, including product delivery, availability and payment methods.

Broadcasting

Central Media

        We benefit from the distribution and broadcasting of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the centrally negotiated domestic and international television and radio rights to the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. In addition, our wholly-owned global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world.

        The Premier League and UEFA negotiate their own media rights contracts independently of the participating clubs. In respect of the Premier League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are centrally negotiated and entered into with media distributors by the Premier League on behalf of the member clubs. Under the agreements, Broadcasting revenue for each season is typically shared between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for that season and a part-share for the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in the previous four seasons. After certain deductions approved by the Premier League (for example, donations to "grass roots" football development and other causes), the income from the sale of the domestic broadcasting rights is allocated to the current and relegated clubs according to a formula based on, among other things, finishing position in the league and the number of live television appearances. Under the current Premier League broadcasting cycle, revenue from the sale of the rights to televise Premier League matches internationally by overseas broadcasters and radio is shared equally between the current clubs and a part-share for the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in the previous four seasons. Under the new Premier League broadcasting cycle commencing with the 2019/20 season, there will be a change to the distribution mechanism of international broadcasting rights whereby any increase on the current deal above a specified amount will be allocated to the current clubs according to a formula based upon finishing position in the league.

        In the Champions League, media agreements are also typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into by UEFA on behalf of the participating clubs. Each club receives a fixed amount for qualifying for the group stage, an additional amount for each match played, and bonuses based on performance in the group and qualification for the round of 16, quarter-finals and semi-finals. The runner-up and winner of the competition also earn additional amounts. A comparison of the distributions to each club under the new 3-year agreement (commencing in the

49


Table of Contents

2018/19 season) and the previous 3-year agreement (which commenced in the 2015/16 season) is as follows:

 
  Champions
League ("UCL")
2015/16 - 2017/18
  Champions
League ("UCL")
2018/19 - 2020/21
 
 
  €'million
  €'million
 

Bonus for group stage participation (32 teams)

  12.70   15.25  

Bonus for each group stage win (maximum 6)

  1.50   2.70  

Bonus for each group stage draw(1)

  0.50   0.90  

Bonus for round of 16 participation

  6.00   9.50  

Bonus for quarter-final participation

  6.50   10.50  

Bonus for semi-final participation

  7.50   12.00  

Runner-up bonus (inclusive of ticketing revenue share)

  11.00   15.00  

Winner bonus (inclusive of ticketing revenue share)

  15.50   19.00  

Maximum total of the above

  57.20   82.45  

(1)
In the event of a draw, the non-distributed balance will be aggregated and split among the clubs that won matches at the group stage in proportion to the number of matches won.

        In August of each season, the previous season's Champions League winner and Europa League winner will play in the UEFA Super Cup where each team can expect to receive a further €3.5m participation fee, with the winner receiving an additional €1.0m.

        In addition to the above fixed amounts, UEFA allocates monies to a market pool which is also distributed to clubs who reach the group-stage and beyond. Further, with effect from the 3-year cycle 2018/19 to 2020/21, UEFA is introducing the coefficient ranking. In 2018/19 the total market pool for the Champions League is forecast to be €292 million whilst the total coefficient ranking is forecast to be €585 million (giving a combined total of €877 million). In 2017/18 the total market pool for the Champions League was €507 million.

        The market pool for each country is calculated based on the proportional value of its broadcasting agreements with UEFA relative to the total value of broadcasting agreements from all countries represented at the group stage. 50% of each country market pool is distributed to its group-stage representatives based on each club's domestic performance in the previous season. For the Champions League this is based on league finishing position. Any club which qualifies for the Champions League group-stage by virtue of winning the Europa League in the previous season (such as ourselves in 2016/17) does not receive a distribution of the 50% market pool based on domestic performance in the previous season.

        The remaining 50% of the market pool in the Champions League is distributed based on the number of games played in the current competition relative to teams from the same country. The English market pool for the 2017/18 competition was approximately €112 million. This amount can vary from season to season subject to the composition of the 32 clubs taking part in the group stage.

        The coefficient ranking will be introduced from 2018/19. The individual club coefficient will be determined by reference to past performance in UEFA competitions over a ten-year period with additional points for historical winners of UEFA competitions. On the basis of these parameters, a ranking has been established and the total amount of €585.05 million has been divided into 'coefficient shares', with each share worth €1.108 million. The lowest-ranked team will receive one share (€1.108 million). One share will be added to every rank and so the highest-ranked team will receive 32 shares (€35.46 million).

50


Table of Contents

        Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of various competitions, will vary from year to year as a result of variability in the amount of available prize money and the performance of our first team in such competitions.

Digital media

        Our website, www.manutd.com , is published in 7 languages and is available globally. We use our website, which incorporates e-commerce services and venue microsites (United Events, Exec Club, Foundation, Matchday VIP), to communicate with our followers, promote the Manchester United brand and provide a platform for our sponsors to reach a global audience. Our newly launched website is designed with a mobile first approach, with content including exclusive articles, real-time match updates, live blogging capabilities, social integration and sharing capabilities, improved search and discoverability, content recommendations, fan polls, voting trivia and statistics.

        The proliferation of digital television, broadband internet, smartphones, mobile applications and social media globally provides our business with many opportunities to extend the reach of our content. Specifically, we intend to use our digital media platforms to generate value through extended sponsor positioning, driving e-commerce, and direct-to-consumer opportunities, including selling premium services such as international digital memberships, video and exclusive content subscriptions. We will also continue to leverage our digital media platform to generate customer data and information as well as follower profiles of commercial value to us, our sponsors and our media partners. We believe that in the future, digital media will be one of the primary means through which we engage and interact with our follower base.

Content and localization

        Our digital media properties are an increasingly important means through which we engage with our international fan base. In the United Kingdom, coverage of Manchester United and the Premier League is prevalent in print, television and digital media. We believe we face less competition in international markets for Manchester United coverage and can therefore attract and retain a greater portion of our followers to our own digital media offering. To take advantage of that opportunity, we will increasingly seek to develop additional premium and exclusive content to enhance the proposition for our followers, members and paid subscribers around the world.

        Our followers generally prefer to consume our content in their language and context. We believe we can effectively deliver tailored services to our followers globally through various language offerings, geographic targeting and personalized content. We currently have international language websites in English, Spanish, French, Arabic, Mandarin Chinese, Korean and Japanese. On our social channels we have international language feeds in English, Spanish, Arabic, Mandarin Chinese, Korean, Japanese, Malay and Thai. This enables us to engage with our followers in their native language and to produce content that is specific to each region.

Mobile services and applications

        There has been a significant increase in the prevalence of broadband and video-enabled mobile devices in recent years. Mobile devices running the iOS or Android operating system enable consumers to browse the internet, watch video, share content, access dedicated applications and conduct e-commerce. As a consequence we are seeing the majority of our followers now accessing our website and digital content via their mobile devices.

        In advance of the commencement of the 2018/19 season we launched our first free global mobile application. This application has been developed in conjunction with our new website which will provide benefits to our fans, through a cleaner and easier to navigate interface. We believe it will also provide significant benefits to our business through better e-commerce functionality and more digital

51


Table of Contents

inventory for our commercial partners to benefit from. We believe our focus on our owned and operated products will lead to an improved customer experience via the mining of owned data, which will lead to more personalization and a more engaged fan base, as users spend more time on our platforms and return regularly.

        In the 2016/17 season we launched the MUTV channel on MUTV.com. This enabled fans to purchase MUTV on a subscription basis for the first time without an existing satellite or cable subscription. We launched a free content section allowing all fans access to our exclusive programming, with subscribers then having access to our full range of programming, including both on demand and linear experiences around full match commentary for all Premier League, Champions League and domestic cup matches, as well as live tour matches and coverage. Subscribers can also view pre- and post-match analysis for all matches by club legends, exclusive interviews with the team manager and first team players, award winning documentaries, celebrity features, and live broadcasts of academy team matches and more recently women's team matches.

        We intend to continue developing multi-platform mobile sites and mobile applications that will facilitate access for our followers to our content across a range of devices and carriers in order to meet global demand.

Video on demand

        The proliferation of broadband internet and mobile access also allows us to offer video on demand to our followers around the world. Through our new website, official club mobile application and the MUTV D2C applications, we provide live video and video on demand to our followers in a variety of formats and commercial models. Some video on demand content is free to all users, some content is only accessible upon registration and some content, as in the case of live pre-season tour matches, is available on a subscription basis.

        Depending on the market, going forward we may offer video on demand services via our media partners as part of a comprehensive suite of content rights, as well as on a direct-to-consumer basis.

Social media

        With a global fan base, we believe there is a significant opportunity to leverage the capabilities of social media platforms to augment our relationships with our followers around the world. By establishing an official presence on these platforms, we believe we will be able to deepen the connections with our follower base and improve our ability to market and sell products and services to our followers.

        As of 30 June 2018 we had close to 154.7 million social connections including approximately 73.6 million connections on our Facebook page, over 20.9 million followers to our Twitter accounts and over 22.2 million followers on Instagram. For the 2017/18 season we had over 590 million likes and comments on Instagram, which represents an increase of 24.7% compared to the previous season and is higher than Manchester City and Liverpool FC's likes and comments combined.

        Interactions on the Club's @ManUtd Twitter account were up by over 46% compared to the previous season with @ManUtd continuing to be the Twitter account with the highest number of likes and retweets across all sports clubs.

        We use our social footprint as a means to communicate news and other club updates, engage with our followers, identify active followers, solicit feedback from our users, tailor future digital media offerings and enhance the overall follower experience.

52


Table of Contents

        We intend to continue to expand our reach through different social media and mobile chat platforms by launching additional Manchester United branded presences on global platforms as well as regional and language-specific platforms.

        We believe this continuous expansion will enable us to broaden the reach of our brand and the content we produce, enhance our engagement with followers in many of our key international and emerging markets as well as opening up a new demographic of fans.

        While there is no guarantee that our social connections will continue to grow at comparable rates in the future, we believe the combination of platforms on which we have an official presence will provide an increasing source of traffic to our club branded digital media services and e-commerce properties, enhance our ability to convert users into customers through international memberships, content subscriptions and e-commerce, and continue to provide extensive positioning opportunities for our partners.

Customer relationship management

        One of our ongoing strategic objectives is to further develop our understanding of and deepen the relationships with our followers. We operate a CRM database in order to better understand the size, location, demographics and characteristics of our follower base on an aggregated basis. Our CRM database enables us to more effectively target our product and service offerings such as digital subscription services, merchandise and tickets. A deep understanding of our follower base is also valuable to sponsors and media partners who seek to access specific customer categories with targeted and relevant advertising.

MUTV

        MUTV is our wholly-owned global television channel and is broadcast in numerous countries. MUTV broadcasts a wide variety of content which is compelling to our global community of followers, including news, game highlights, and exclusive "behind the scenes" coverage of our club.

        Depending on the market, we may offer our suite of media rights as a bundle giving exclusive access to one multi-platform media provider or offer MUTV as a single product to television distributors. MUTV features a range of content generated from its own production facilities.

        In the United Kingdom, MUTV is offered directly to consumers through the Sky and Virgin Media distribution platforms and D2C via a subscription to MUTV.com. Outside the United Kingdom, we offer MUTV through distribution partners as part of a suite of media rights, which can be purchased on a bundled or selective basis and can include certain promotional rights and via the D2C subscription mobile application or through 'connected TV' platforms such as Roku, Amazon Fire, AppleTV & Xbox.

        MUTV features a range of content, the primary categories of which are:

    highlights from games and other time-delayed game footage (including full matches), both of which are subject to certain holdback periods under the agreements between media distributors, the participating clubs and the Premier League and UEFA;

    live coverage of promotional tours and exhibition games;

    lifestyle programming and other "behind the scenes" content profiling the club, our history, our manager and our players;

    live coverage of Academy and Youth games;

    live 'Managers Press Conference' before relevant first team fixtures; and

    various other award winning shows and documentaries.

53


Table of Contents

Matchday

        Our stadium, which we fully own, is called Old Trafford and is known as "The Theatre of Dreams." We believe Old Trafford is one of the most famous and historic stadiums in the world. Football followers travel from all over the world to attend a match at Old Trafford, which is the largest football club stadium in the United Kingdom, with a capacity of 74,989. In the 2017/18 season, the club's 26 home games were attended by a cumulative audience of over 1.9 million. The stadium has approximately 8,000 executive club seats, including 149 luxury boxes, 24 restaurants and 4 sports bars.

        We have one of the highest capacity utilizations among English clubs, with an average attendance for our home Premier League matches of over 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season. The substantial majority of our tickets are sold to both general admission and executive season ticket holders, the majority of whom pay for all their tickets in advance of the first game of the season.

        Other Matchday revenue includes matchday catering (including sale of hospitality packages, food and drink), event parking, program sales as well as membership and travel, Manchester United Museum revenue and a share of the ticket revenue from away matches in domestic cup competitions. Matchday revenue also includes revenue from other events hosted at Old Trafford, including other sporting events (including the annual Rugby Super League Grand Final), music concerts and entertainment events.

        We operate a membership program. Individuals who become official members have the opportunity to apply for tickets to all home matches. Adult official members pay £32 per season to join the scheme while persons over the age of 65 and under the age of 18 receive a discount. At the end of the 2017/18 season we had over 220,000 members.

        The Manchester United Museum is located within Old Trafford. It chronicles Manchester United's 140-year history and houses the club's most precious artifacts and trophies. In 2017/18, approximately 316,000 people visited the Manchester United Museum, making it the most visited football club museum in the United Kingdom.

        We have frozen general admission season ticket prices for a seventh consecutive season ahead of the 2018/19 season to support fans in attending our games. We aim to maximize ticket revenue by enhancing the mix of experiences available at each game and providing a range of options from general admission tickets to multi-seat facilities and hospitality suites. In particular, we have recently increased overall Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with an emphasis on developing hospitality facilities which sell at a higher price and improve our margins. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat hospitality suites as well as improvements to our single-seat facilities. We expect our enhancements to our hospitality facilities to continue to be a key driver of our profit from Matchday sales going forward.

UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations ("FFP regulations")

        In 2010, UEFA adopted the FFP regulations, which are intended to ensure the financial self-sufficiency and sustainability of football clubs by discouraging them from continually operating at a loss, introduce more discipline and rationality on club finances, ensure that clubs settle their liabilities on a timely basis and encouraging long term investment in youth development and sporting infrastructure.

        The FFP regulations contain a "break-even" rule aimed at encouraging football clubs to operate on the basis of their own revenue. Therefore, owner investments of equity will be allowed only within the acceptable deviation thresholds, as described below. In addition, the FFP regulations provide that football clubs who are granted a UEFA license by their national association, based largely on physical infrastructure and personnel criteria set out by UEFA, and who then qualify for a UEFA competition based on sporting grounds, will then be required to comply with a "monitoring" process. The

54


Table of Contents

monitoring process involves the submission of certain financial information (a break-even test and payables analysis) to the Club Financial Control Body ("CFCB"). The CFCB is part of UEFA's Organs for the Administration of Justice and comprises a team of independent financial and legal experts. The CFCB will review financial submissions and decide what sanctions, if any, to apply to non-compliant clubs. Any appeal must be made directly to the Court of Arbitration for Sport. Potential sanctions for non-compliance with the FFP regulations include a reprimand/warning, withholding of prize money, fines, prohibition on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately exclusion from UEFA competitions.

        The monitoring process has previously included so called 'breach indicators' which if in existence triggered additional reporting requirements to UEFA such as accelerated reporting of audited financial information and projections for the competition season and future seasons. Breach indicators included an auditor going concern qualification, a worsening balance sheet net liabilities position and a break-even deficit in any individual year. In 2018 UEFA announced that it was enhancing the breach indicators with the inclusion of sustainable debt and player transfer balance indicators. The sustainable debt indicator is triggered if debt at the balance sheet date is greater than Euro 30 million and greater than seven times the average of relevant earnings (as defined by UEFA). The player transfer balance indicator is triggered if a club incurs a deficit on net player transfers in excess of Euro 100 million in any transfer window within the license season.

        Ahead of registration for UEFA competitions for the 2018/19 season we submitted our payables analysis and break-even assessment under the FFP regulations. The break-even test result was positive i.e. a surplus and assessed on the sum of the financial information for the three consecutive financial years ending 30 June 2017. The payables analysis is carried out at 30 June prior to the competition season and is required in respect of payments to other clubs for transfer fees, payments to staff including players and football staff and payments to tax authorities. UEFA has already imposed sanctions on clubs who have breached the Licensing and FFP regulations, ranging from monetary fines, restrictions on wages and first team squad size and limitation on transfer expenditures, to exclusion from UEFA competitions.

        With respect to the break-even assessment, a club must demonstrate that its relevant "football" income is equal to or exceeds its "football" expenses. The permitted level of deficit is limited over the three-year assessment period to just €5 million, although a larger deficit of up to €30 million is permitted provided it is reduced to the €5 million acceptable deviation by equity contributions from equity participants and/or related parties. Any club which exceeds the €30 million limit will automatically be in breach of the break-even rule, unless it has sufficient surpluses in the two years prior to the assessment period, irrespective of any equity contributions.

        European clubs reported the highest operating profits in history in 2015/16 and a record 26 European leagues generated profits (as an aggregate of the clubs' results in each league) compared to nine in 2010/11. Furthermore, in 2015/16, combined net losses of European clubs fell to less than one-sixth of the net losses recorded prior to the introduction of financial fair play. This would suggest that the UEFA Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations are achieving their objectives.

        However, in 2015 UEFA announced some changes to the FFP regulations aimed primarily at clubs undergoing a business restructuring. Instead of breaching the FFP regulations and being subject to sanctions, the amended regulations enable clubs to voluntarily approach the CFCB with a business plan which demonstrates how they are going to remedy their short-term breach of FFP regulations and achieve break-even compliance over a four-year time period. If the business plan is approved by the CFCB the club would not be subject to sanctions for the restructuring year which results in a breach of the FFP regulations.

        We support and operate within the financial fair play regulations, and do not believe it will adversely impact our ability to continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years.

55


Table of Contents

Premier League Short Term Costs Controls ("STCC") and Profitability and Sustainability Regulations

        In 2013, the Premier League agreed to adopt STCC and Profitability and Sustainability regulations. The STCC was introduced for an initial period of three seasons ending in 2015/16 but were then extended for a further three seasons through the 2018/19 season. For the first three-year cycle, Premier League teams were required to limit annual increases in aggregate player wage costs, compared to the 2012/13 season, to £4 million per season for each of the three seasons, and no more than a £12 million aggregate increase over such period, except if funded by:

    increases in such team's total revenue compared to the 2012/13 season, excluding increases from Premier League broadcasting revenue; plus

    if applicable, any profits from the disposal of player registrations.

        For the current three-year cycle, annual player wage cost increases are limited to £7 million per season, again as compared to the 2012/13 season, except if funded by:

    increases in total revenue from sources other than Premier League broadcasting contracts; plus

    if applicable, any profits from the disposal of player registrations.

        The Profitability and Sustainability regulations were introduced during the 2015/16 season, implementing a break-even rule similar to the break-even test of the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations and aimed at encouraging Premier League clubs to operate within their means. Potential sanctions for non-compliance with the profitability and sustainability regulations include significant fines, player transfer restrictions and Premier League points deduction.

        Our most recent break-even assessment under the Premier League Profitability and Sustainability regulations was submitted in March 2018, based on our fiscal year 2016 and fiscal year 2017 audited financial statements. The break-even test is based on a club's audited pre-tax earnings. If the break-even test results are positive, no further action is required until the next break-even test. If the initial test is negative, a club is re-tested, using the UEFA definition of "adjusted earnings before tax," which allows credit for depreciation of tangible fixed assets and expenditure on youth development and community programs. If these second test results are negative by £15 million or less, no further action is required. If a club's losses exceed £15 million but are not more than £105 million, the club's ownership must provide secure funding to avoid sanctions. If these results are negative by more than £105 million, regardless of ownership funding, Premier League sanctions will apply. Our break-even test result submitted in March 2018 was positive.

        As with the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations, we support and operate within the Premier League Profitability and Sustainability regulations, and do not believe it will adversely impact our ability to continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years.

Social Responsibility

The Manchester United Foundation

        We are committed to a wide-ranging corporate social responsibility program through Manchester United Foundation (the "Foundation"). The associated charity of Manchester United, the Foundation uses football to engage and inspire young people to build a better life for themselves and unite the communities in which they live. Dedicated staff deliver football coaching, educational programs and personal development, providing young people with opportunities to change their lives for the better. The Foundation has partnerships with over 20 high schools across Greater Manchester, in which full-time coaches are based to work with the pupils, feeder primary schools and within the local community to build lasting relationships. Other initiatives, such as Street Reds evening football sessions, girls development provision, and the Inclusive Reds disability program, provide free football, alternative

56


Table of Contents

activities, qualifications and work experience opportunities to young people across Greater Manchester. The Foundation fulfils all charitable activity for Manchester United, including managing the club's long-term partnership with global children's organization Unicef. The partnership is the longest running of its kind and since the start of the partnership in 1999 has had a positive impact on the lives of over 4 million children across the globe.

Intellectual Property

        We consider intellectual property to be important to the operation of our business and critical to driving growth in our Commercial revenue, particularly with respect to sponsorship revenue. Certain of our commercial partners have rights to use our intellectual property. In order to protect our brand we generally have contractual rights to approve uses of our intellectual property by our commercial partners.

        We consider our brand to be a key business asset and therefore have a portfolio of Manchester United related registered trademarks and trademark applications. The historic emphasis has been on seeking and maintaining trademark registrations for the words "Manchester United" and the club crest but that emphasis was extended in 2017/18 to cover the devil device and the words "MUTV" and "Man Utd". We also actively procure copyright protection and copyright ownership of materials such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage.

        Enforcement of our trademark rights is important in maintaining the value of the Manchester United brand. There are numerous instances of third parties infringing our trademarks, for example, through the manufacture and sale of counterfeit products. While it would be cost-prohibitive to take action in all instances, our aim is to consistently reduce the number of Manchester United related trademark infringements by carrying out coordinated, cost-effective enforcement action on a global basis following investigation of suspected trademark infringements. Enforcement action takes a variety of forms. In the United Kingdom, we work with enforcement authorities such as trading standards and customs authorities to seize counterfeit goods and to stop the activities of unauthorized sellers. Overseas enforcement action is taken by approved lawyers and investigators. Those lawyers and investigators are instructed to work with, where feasible, representatives of other football clubs and brands that are experiencing similar issues within the relevant country in order that our enforcement action costs can be minimized as far as possible. We also work with the Premier League in respect of infringements that affect multiple Premier League clubs, in particular in Asia. We also take direct legal action against infringers, for example, by issuing cease and desist letters or seeking compensation when we consider that it is appropriate to do so.

        In relation to materials for which copyright protection is available (such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage), our current practice is generally to secure copyright ownership where possible and appropriate. For example, where we are working with third parties and copyright protected materials are being created, we generally try to secure an assignment of the relevant copyright as part of the commercial contract. However, it is not always possible to secure copyright ownership. For example, in the case of audio visual footage relating to football competitions, copyright will generally vest in the competition organizer and any exploitation by Manchester United Football Club of such footage will be the subject of a license from the competition organizer.

        As part of our ongoing investment into intellectual property, we have implemented a program to detect intellectual property infringement in a digital environment and which facilitates taking action against infringers.

57


Table of Contents

Competition

        From a business perspective, we compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition include, but are not limited to:

    Football clubs:   We compete against other football clubs in the Premier League for match attendance and Matchday revenue. We compete against football clubs around Europe and the rest of the world to attract the best players and coaches in the global transfer and football staff markets.

    Television media:   We receive media income primarily from the Premier League and UEFA media contracts, each of which is collectively negotiated. Further details of such arrangements are set out in the section headed "—Revenue Sectors—Broadcasting." On a collective level, and in respect of those media rights we retain, we compete against other types of television programming for broadcaster attention and advertiser income both domestically and in other markets around the world.

    Digital media:   We compete against other digital content providers for consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity.

    Merchandise and apparel:   We compete against other providers of sports apparel and equipment.

    Sponsorship:   As a result of the international recognition and quality of our brand, we compete against many different outlets for corporate sponsorship and advertising income, including other sports and other sports teams, other entertainment and events, television and other traditional and digital media outlets.

    Live entertainment:   We compete against alternative forms of live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets, including other live sports, concerts, festivals, theatre and similar events.

        As a result, we do not believe there is any single market for which we have a well-defined group of competitors.

58


Table of Contents

Real Property

        We own or lease property dedicated to our football and other operations. The most significant of our real properties is Old Trafford. The following table sets out our key owned and leased properties. In connection with our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the senior secured notes, several of our owned properties, including Old Trafford are encumbered with land charges as security for all obligations under those agreements, although: (a) Manchester International Freight Terminal is not encumbered as it has already been given as security under the Alderley Facility; and (b) the Aon Training Complex is not encumbered.

Key property and location
  Primary function   Owned/leased   Area  
 
   
   
  (approx. m 2 )
 

Old Trafford Football Stadium, Manchester

  Football stadium   Owned (freehold)     205,000  

Aon Training Complex, Carrington, Trafford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)     440,000  

Littleton Road Training Ground, Salford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)     84,000  

The Cliff, Lower Broughton Road, Salford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)     28,000  

Manchester International Freight Terminal, Westinghouse Road Trafford Park, Manchester

  Investment Property   Leased (through March 2071)     107,000  

Land and buildings at Wharfside, Trafford Park, Manchester

  Investment Property   Owned (freehold)     27,100  

Land and buildings on the southwest side of Trafford Wharf Road, Manchester

  Offices and Car Parking   Owned (freehold)     23,000  

Land and buildings at Canalside, Trafford Park, Manchester

  Investment Property   Owned (freehold)     10,800  

Office space, Chester Road, Manchester

  Offices   Leased (through November 2018)     1,176  

Office space, central London

  Offices   Leased (through March 2021)     1,100  

Office space, Washington, D.C., United States

  Offices   Leased (through February 2020)     658  

        The above properties are owned or leased by either Manchester United Football Club or Manchester United Limited, apart from Manchester International Freight Terminal which is leased by Alderley Urban Investments Limited.

Legal Proceedings

        We are involved in various routine legal proceedings incident to the ordinary course of our business. We believe that the outcome of all pending legal proceedings, in the aggregate, will not have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition or operating results. Further, we believe that the probability of any material losses arising from these legal proceedings is remote.

Subsidiaries

        Our directly or indirectly wholly-owned principal subsidiaries are: Red Football Finance Limited, Red Football Holdings Limited, Red Football Shareholder Limited, Red Football Joint Venture Limited, Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Alderley Urban Investments Limited, Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited, Manchester United Women's Football Club Limited, Manchester United Interactive Limited, Manchester United Commercial Holdings Limited, Manchester United Commercial Holdings Junior Limited, MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc), MU RAML Limited, MUTV Limited and RAML USA LLC. All of the above are incorporated and operate in England and Wales, with the exception of Red Football Finance Limited which is incorporated in the Cayman Islands, Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited which is incorporated in Ireland and RAML USA LLC which is incorporated in the state of Delaware in the United States.

59


Table of Contents

Customers

        Our top five customers represented 58.9%, 59.2% and 54.4% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively. Our top five customers in the year ended 30 June 2018 were the Premier League, adidas, General Motors (Chevrolet), UEFA and Aon. See "Item 3.D. Risk Factors—Risks Related to Our Business—We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts." Our top customer was the Premier League, who represented 26.4%, 25.4% and 19.4% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively. Our second largest customer was adidas, who represented 13.4%, 13.6% and 14.1% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016.

ITEM 4A.    UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS

        None.

ITEM 5.    OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS

         The following discussion should be read in conjunction with our consolidated financial statements and notes included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

Overview

        We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 140-year heritage we have won 66 trophies, including a record 20 English league titles, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading sports brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as adidas, Aon and General Motors (Chevrolet) that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand.

How We Generate Revenue

        We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday—and within the Commercial revenue sector, we have two revenue streams which monetize our global brand: sponsorship revenue; and retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue.

Revenue Drivers

Commercial

        Commercial revenue is derived from sponsors and commercial partners. We generate our Commercial revenue with low fixed costs and small incremental costs for each additional sponsor, making our commercial operations a relatively high margin and scalable part of our business and a driver of growth for our overall profitability. Total Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £276.1 million.

Sponsorship

        We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies around the globe. To better capitalize on the strength of our brand, we have developed a segmentation sponsorship strategy. See "Item 4.

60


Table of Contents

Information on the Company—Revenue Sectors—Commercial—Sponsorship—Our Sponsors" for some of our global and regional sponsors as at 1 July 2018.

        A partnership with Manchester United provides corporations with the ability to associate themselves with the highly popular Manchester United brand and a global marketing platform to quickly and effectively amplify their brand and message to their potential customers.

        Our current shirt sponsor is General Motors (Chevrolet). The shirt sponsorship agreement began in the 2014/15 season and runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season, with total fees payable of approximately $559 million. We received approximately $18.6 million in each of the 2012/13 and 2013/14 seasons relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure, with the remaining $521.8 million to be received and recognized over seven years through to the end of the 2020/21 season.

        Our current training facilities and training kit partner is Aon.

        Total sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £173.2 million, including mobile and content revenue of £8.0 million, previously shown separately in Commercial revenue.

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

        Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business includes the sale of sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand as well as other licensed products from coffee mugs to bedspreads. These products are distributed on a global basis through Manchester United branded retail stores and e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels.

        We have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. See "Item 4. Information on the Company—Revenue Sectors—Commercial—Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing" above for additional information regarding our agreement with adidas.

        Total retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £102.9 million.

Broadcasting

        We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from our share of the global broadcasting rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. The growing popularity of the Premier League and Champions League in international markets and the associated increases in media rights values have been major drivers of the increase in our overall Broadcasting revenue in recent years.

        The Premier League's current domestic broadcasting rights contract with Sky Sports and BT Sport is worth £5.136 billion from the 2016/17 season to the 2018/19 season for its live domestic rights. The deal marked a significant increase of over 70% on the previous contract, which was worth £3.018 billion and ran from the 2013/14 season through the 2015/16 season, and represents the largest UK TV rights deal ever signed. In addition, the value of the international broadcasting rights for the seasons 2016/17 through to 2018/19 also increased significantly to £3.2 billion which represents an increase of over 40% compared to the £2.2 billion generated from the previous three-year cycle ended in season 2015/16. In February 2018, the Premier League announced that it had sold five out of seven UK live television rights packages, for the three seasons commencing with the 2019/20 season, to Sky Sports and BT Sport, for a combined value of £4.5 billion. In June 2018, the Premier League further announced that it had sold the remaining two packages to BT Sport and Amazon Prime Video, a new entrant to Premier

61


Table of Contents

League UK broadcasting contracts. The overall value generated from the sale of the seven packages has not yet been disclosed.

        In June 2018, UEFA announced a new three-year media rights agreement worth €3.2 billion for three years commencing in the 2018/19 season. This deal marks an increase of 33% on the previous contract.

        Our share of the revenue under the Premier League broadcasting rights contract amounted to £151.6 million, £143.5 million and £95.7 million for the 2017/18, 2016/17 and 2015/16 seasons, respectively, and our share of the revenue from broadcasting rights for UEFA competitions amounted to £38.3 million, £39.5 million and £31.3 million for the 2017/18, 2016/17and 2015/16 seasons, respectively.

        Our participation in the Premier League and Champions League and/or Europa League (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these broadcasting contracts) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for these UEFA competitions or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Broadcasting revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted, partially offset by lower operating expenses.

        In addition, MUTV delivers Manchester United programming and other content to territories around the world. MUTV generated total revenue of £10.7 million, £9.0 million and £9.0 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively. Total Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £204.1 million.

Matchday

        Matchday revenue is a function of the number of games played at Old Trafford, the size and seating composition of Old Trafford, attendance at our matches and the prices of tickets and hospitality sales. A significant driver of Matchday revenue is the number of home games we play at Old Trafford, which is based on 19 Premier League matches and any additional matches resulting from the success of our first team in the FA Cup, EFL Cup and UEFA competitions. Our participation in the Premier League and UEFA competitions (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these matches) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for UEFA competitions or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Matchday revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted, partially offset by lower resulting expenses. Average attendance for our home Premier League matches has been over 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season, with strong attendance for UEFA competitions, FA Cup and EFL Cup matches. Total Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £109.8 million.

Other Factors That Affect Our Financial Performance

Employee benefit expenses

        Player and staff compensation comprise the majority of our operating costs. Of our total operating costs, player costs, which consist of salaries, bonuses, benefits and national insurance contributions are the primary component. Compensation to non-player staff, which includes our manager and coaching staff, also accounts for a significant portion. Competition from top clubs in the Premier League and Europe has resulted in increases in player and manager salaries, forcing clubs to spend an increasing amount on player and staff compensation, and we expect this trend to continue. In addition, as our commercial operations grow, we expect our headcount and related expenses to increase as well.

Other operating expenses

        Our other operating expenses include certain variable costs such as matchday catering, policing, security stewarding and cleaning at Old Trafford, visitor gateshare for domestic cups, and costs related

62


Table of Contents

to the delivery on media and commercial sponsorship contracts. Other operating expenses also include certain fixed costs, such as operating lease costs and property costs, maintenance, human resources, training and developments costs, and professional fees.

Amortization and depreciation

        We amortize the capitalized costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations. These costs are amortized over the period of the employment contract agreed with a player/key football management staff. If a player or key football management staff extends his contract prior to the end of the pre-existing period of employment, the remaining unamortized portion of the acquisition cost is amortized over the period of the new contract. Changes in amortization of the costs of players' and key football management staff registrations from year to year and period to period reflect additional fees paid for the acquisition of players and key football management staff, the impact of contract extensions and the disposal of registrations. As such, increased players' and key football management staff registration costs in any period could cause higher amortization in that period and in future periods and have a negative impact on our results of operations. Moreover, to the extent that the player and key football management staff registration costs vary from period to period, this may drive variability in our results of operations. We also amortize the capitalized costs associated with the acquisition of other intangible assets over their estimated useful lives, which is typically between 3 and 10 years.

        Depreciation primarily reflects a straight-line depreciation on investments made in property, plant and equipment. Depreciation over the periods under review results primarily from the depreciation of Old Trafford, including incremental improvements made to Old Trafford each season.

Exceptional items

        Exceptional operating costs are those costs that in management's judgment need to be separately disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence in order to provide a proper understanding of our results of operations and financial condition.

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

        We recognize profits or losses on the disposal of intangible assets (primarily players' registrations) in our income statement. Acquisitions and disposals of players are discretionary and we make transfer decisions based upon the requirements of our first team and the overall availability of players. These requirements and the availability of players, and resulting profits or losses on disposals, may vary from period to period, contributing to variability in our results of operations between periods.

Finance costs

        A key component of our expenses during each of the past three fiscal years has been interest costs. We expect interest expense to continue to be a significant component of our expenses. Net finance costs were £18.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2018. See "Item 5.B. Liquidity and Capital Resources—Indebtedness."

Taxes

        During each of the three years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the UK. During the year ended 30 June 2018, we were subject to a weighted UK statutory tax rate of 19.0%, during the year ended 30 June 2017, we were subject to a weighted UK statutory tax rate of 19.75% and during the year ended 30 June 2016, we were subject to a weighted UK statutory tax rate of 20.0%.

63


Table of Contents

        Although we are organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, we report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, our worldwide income is also subject to US taxes at the US statutory rate of 28% for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2018 and 21% for subsequent years (2017: 35%). The US federal corporate income tax rate reduced from 35% to 21% following the substantive enactment of US tax reform on 22 December 2017 (the "TCJA"). We expect to utilize a credit in the United States for the UK taxes paid and therefore we do not expect to be double taxed on our income. Due to the reduction in the US statutory rate to 21%, we expect our future cash tax rate to align more closely with the US statutory rate of 21%.

        We may also be subject to US state and local income (franchise) taxes based generally upon where we are doing business. These tax rates vary by jurisdiction and the tax base. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we are not able to control the timing of much of our US federal income tax exposure. In calculating our liability for US federal income tax, however, certain of our deductible expenses are higher than the amount of those same expenses under UK corporation tax rules, owing to differences in the relevant rules of the two jurisdictions and the related difference in the opening book versus tax basis of our assets and liabilities. Finally, our UK tax liability can be credited against our US federal income tax liabilities, subject to US rules and limitations. Nevertheless, over time we expect to pay slightly higher amounts of tax than had we remained solely liable to tax in the United Kingdom.

Seasonality

        We experience seasonality in our revenue and cash flow, limiting the overall comparability and predictability of interim financial periods. In any given interim period, our total revenue can vary based on the number of games played in that period, which affects the amount of Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We historically recognize the most revenue in our second and third fiscal quarters due to the scheduling of matches. However, a strong performance by our first team in UEFA competitions and domestic cups could result in significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, and consequently we may also recognize the most revenue in our fourth fiscal quarter in those years. Our cash flow may also vary among interim periods due to the timing of significant payments from major commercial agreements. As such, though we report interim results of operations for our first, second and third fiscal quarters, in managing our business, setting goals and assessing performance we focus primarily on our full-year results of operations rather than our interim results of operations.

64


Table of Contents

A.    OPERATING RESULTS

        The following table shows selected audited consolidated income statement data for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016.

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016  
 
  (£'000)
 

Income Statement Data

                   

Revenue

    590,022     581,204     515,345  

Analyzed as:

                   

Commercial revenue

    276,099     275,471     268,318  

Broadcasting revenue

    204,137     194,098     140,440  

Matchday revenue

    109,786     111,635     106,587  

Operating expenses—before exceptional items

    (562,089 )   (516,068 )   (421,574 )

Analyzed as:

                   

Employee benefit expenses

    (295,935 )   (263,464 )   (232,242 )

Other operating expenses

    (117,019 )   (117,942 )   (91,244 )

Depreciation

    (10,755 )   (10,228 )   (10,079 )

Amortization

    (138,380 )   (124,434 )   (88,009 )

Operating expenses—exceptional items

    (1,917 )   4,753     (15,135 )

Total operating expenses

    (564,006 )   (511,315 )   (436,709 )

Operating profit before profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

    26,016     69,889     78,636  

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

    18,119     10,926     (9,786 )

Operating profit

    44,135     80,815     68,850  

Finance costs

    (24,233 )   (25,013 )   (20,459 )

Finance income

    6,195     736     442  

Net finance costs

    (18,038 )   (24,277 )   (20,017 )

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

    26,097     56,538     48,833  

Tax expense

    (63,367 )   (17,361 )   (12,462 )

(Loss)/profit for the year

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

Year Ended 30 June 2018 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2017

 
  Year ended
30 June
   
 
 
  % Change
2018 over 2017
 
 
  2018   2017  
 
  (in £ millions)
   
 

Revenue

    590.0     581.2     1.5 %

Commercial revenue

    276.1     275.5     0.2 %

Broadcasting revenue

    204.1     194.1     5.2 %

Matchday revenue

    109.8     111.6     (1.6 )%

Total operating expenses

    (564.0 )   (511.3 )   10.3 %

Employee benefit expenses

    (295.9 )   (263.5 )   12.3 %

Other operating expenses

    (117.0 )   (117.9 )   (0.8 )%

Depreciation

    (10.8 )   (10.3 )   4.9 %

Amortization

    (138.4 )   (124.4 )   11.3 %

Exceptional items

    (1.9 )   4.8      

Profit on disposal of intangible assets

    18.1     10.9     66.1 %

Net finance costs

    (18.0 )   (24.3 )   (25.9 )%

Tax expense

    (63.4 )   (17.3 )   266.5 %

65


Table of Contents

Revenue

        Consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £590.0 million, an increase of £8.8 million, or 1.5%, compared to the year ended 30 June 2017, as a result of an increase in revenue in our commercial and broadcasting sectors and a decrease in revenue in our matchday sector, as described below.

Commercial revenue

        Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £276.1 million, an increase of £0.6 million, or 0.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

    Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £173.2 million, an increase of £1.7 million, or 1.0%, over the year ended 30 June 2017. Sponsorship revenue includes mobile and content revenue of £8.0 million and £9.2 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017 respectively, previously shown separately in Commercial revenue.

    Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £102.9 million, a decrease of £1.1 million, or 1.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

Broadcasting revenue

        Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £204.1 million, an increase of £10.0 million, or 5.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2017, primarily due to finishing runners-up in the Premier League compared to sixth in the prior year.

Matchday revenue

        Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £109.8 million, a decrease of £1.8 million, or 1.6%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

Total operating expenses

        Total operating expenses (defined as employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, depreciation, amortization and exceptional items) for the year ended 30 June 2018 were £564.0 million, an increase of £52.7 million, or 10.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

Employee benefit expenses

        Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2018 were £295.9 million, an increase of £32.4 million, or 12.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2017, primarily due to player salary uplifts related to participation in the UEFA Champions League.

Other operating expenses

        Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2018 were £117.0 million, a decrease of £0.9 million, or 0.8%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

Depreciation

        Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2018 amounted to £10.8 million, an increase of £0.5 million, or 4.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2017.

66


Table of Contents

Amortization

        Amortization, primarily of registrations, for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £138.4 million, an increase of £14.0 million, or 11.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2017. The increase in amortization was primarily due to player acquisitions during fiscal year 2017. The unamortized balance of registrations as of 30 June 2018 was £369.5 million, of which £138.5 million is expected to be amortized in the year ending 30 June 2019. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the four years ending 30 June 2023. This does not take into account player acquisitions after 30 June 2018, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider player departures subsequent to 30 June 2018, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges.

Exceptional items

        Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2018 were a cost of £1.9 million, relating to the present value of the additional contributions we are expected to pay to remedy the increased deficit of the Football League pension scheme pursuant to the latest actuarial triennial valuation at 31 August 2017. Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2017 were a credit of £4.8 million, relating to a reversal of a player registration impairment charge for a player who was re-established as a member of the first team squad.

Profit on disposal of intangible assets

        Profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £18.1 million, compared to a profit of £10.9 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. The profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2018 primarily related to the disposal of Januzaj (Real Sociedad) and sell on fees relating to former players. The profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2017 primarily related to the disposals of McNair (Sunderland), Schneiderlin (Everton) and Schweinsteiger (Chicago Fire).

Net finance costs

        Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2018 were £18.0 million, a decrease of £6.3 million, or 25.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2017. The decrease was primarily due to unrealized foreign exchange gains on unhedged USD borrowings.

Tax

        The tax expense for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £63.4 million, compared to £17.3 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. The current year charge includes a non-cash, tax accounting write-off of £48.8 million following the substantive enactment of US tax reform on 22 December 2017. The non-cash write-off was primarily due to the reduction in the US federal corporate income tax rate from 35% to 21%, which necessitated re-measurement of the existing US deferred tax position in the period to 31 December 2017.

67


Table of Contents

Year Ended 30 June 2017 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2016

 
  Year ended 30 June    
 
 
  % Change
2017 over 2016
 
 
  2017   2016  
 
  (in £ millions)
   
 

Revenue

    581.2     515.3     12.8 %

Commercial revenue

    275.5     268.3     2.7 %

Broadcasting revenue

    194.1     140.4     38.2 %

Matchday revenue

    111.6     106.6     4.7 %

Total operating expenses

    (511.3 )   (436.6 )   17.1 %

Employee benefit expenses

    (263.5 )   (232.2 )   13.5 %

Other operating expenses

    (117.9 )   (91.2 )   29.3 %

Depreciation

    (10.3 )   (10.1 )   2.0 %

Amortization

    (124.4 )   (88.0 )   41.4 %

Exceptional items

    4.8     (15.1 )    

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

    10.9     (9.8 )    

Net finance costs

    (24.3 )   (20.0 )   21.5 %

Tax expense

    (17.3 )   (12.5 )   38.4 %

Revenue

        Consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £581.2 million, an increase of £65.9 million, or 12.8%, compared to the year ended 30 June 2016, as a result of an increase in revenue in all our sectors, as described below.

Commercial revenue

        Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £275.5 million, an increase of £7.2 million, or 2.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2016.

    Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £171.5 million, an increase of £0.5 million, or 0.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2016.

    Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £104.0 million, an increase of £6.7 million, or 6.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to a full year contribution from the adidas agreement, compared to only 11 months in the prior year, plus growth in Megastore revenue.

Broadcasting revenue

        Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £194.1 million, an increase of £53.7 million, or 38.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the new Premier League broadcasting rights agreement plus progression to, and success in winning, the UEFA Europa League final.

Matchday revenue

        Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £111.6 million, an increase of £5.0 million, or 4.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to playing two more home games in the year.

68


Table of Contents

Total operating expenses

        Total operating expenses (defined as employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, depreciation, amortization and exceptional items) for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £511.3 million, an increase of £74.7 million, or 17.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2016.

Employee benefit expenses

        Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £263.5 million, an increase of £31.3 million, or 13.5%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to an increase in first team salaries, following investment in the first team squad.

Other operating expenses

        Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £117.9 million, an increase of £26.7 million, or 29.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the impact of playing more games in the year as a result of progression in domestic and European cup competitions.

Depreciation

        Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2017 amounted to £10.3 million, an increase of £0.2 million, or 2.0%, over the year ended 30 June 2016.

Amortization

        Amortization, primarily of players' registrations, for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £124.4 million, an increase of £36.4 million, or 41.4%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. The increase in amortization was primarily due to player acquisitions during fiscal year 2017. The unamortized balance of registrations as of 30 June 2017 was £290.6 million, of which £125.3 million is expected to be amortized in the year ending 30 June 2018. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the three years ending 30 June 2021. This does not take into account player acquisitions after 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider player departures subsequent to 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges.

Exceptional items

        Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2017 were a credit of £4.8 million, relating to a reversal of a player registration impairment charge for a player who was re-established as a member of the first team squad. Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2016 were a charge of £15.1 million, of which £8.4 million related to compensation to the former manager and certain members of the coaching staff for loss of office and £6.7 million related to a registrations' impairment charge regarding a reduction in the carrying value of a player no longer considered to be a member of the first team playing squad.

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

        Profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £10.9 million, compared to a loss of £9.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. The profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2017 primarily related to the disposals of McNair (Sunderland), Schneiderlin (Everton) and Schweinsteiger (Chicago Fire). The loss on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2016 primarily related to the disposal of Di Maria (Paris St-Germain).

69


Table of Contents

Net finance costs

        Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £24.3 million, an increase of £4.3 million, or 21.5%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. The increase was primarily due to fair value movements on derivatives, partially offset by favorable, unrealized foreign exchange movements.

Tax

        The tax expense for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £17.3 million, compared to £12.5 million for the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the increase in profit before tax and a reduction in foreign exchange gains on US dollar denominated deferred tax assets.

Critical Accounting Estimates and Judgments

        The preparation of our financial information requires management to make estimates, judgments and assumptions concerning the future. Estimates, judgments and assumptions are continually evaluated and are based on historical experience and other factors, including expectations of future events that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances. The resulting accounting estimates will, by definition, seldom equal the related actual results.

        For a summary of all of our significant accounting policies, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

        We believe that the following accounting policies reflect the most critical estimates, judgments and assumptions and are significant to the consolidated financial statements.

Revenue recognition

Commercial

        Commercial revenue (whether settled in cash or value in kind) comprises revenue receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue, revenue receivable from retailing Manchester United branded merchandise in the UK and licensing the manufacture, distribution and sale of such goods globally, and fees for the Manchester United first team undertaking tours.

        Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis.

        The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of our agreement with them is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if our first team wins certain competitions or decrease if our first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, with the reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. In the event of a reduction in any year due to the failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, the payments revert back to the original terms upon the first team participating again in the Champions League. Any increase or decrease in a particular year would have the effect of increasing or decreasing the minimum guarantee amount of £750 million payable over the term of the agreement. A critical estimate in future financial years therefore will be management's assessment as to whether or not our first team is likely to fail to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons during the term of the agreement. Such assessments of future participation may

70


Table of Contents

differ from actual participation, which could result in a difference in the revenue recognized in a given year.

Broadcasting and Matchday

        For our accounting policies relating to Broadcasting revenue and Matchday revenue, which management does not consider to involve critical estimates and judgments, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

Impairment of goodwill and non-current assets

        The Company annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment and more frequently tests whether events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognized when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. The recoverable amount has been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flow and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. See note 15 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

        All other non-current assets, including property plant and equipment and investment property, are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. An impairment review trigger event would include, for example, our failure to qualify for the Champions League for a sustained period. In respect of player registrations, a further impairment review trigger event would occur when the player is excluded from our revenue generation, for example, as a result of a career-ending injury, and conditions indicate that the amortized carrying value of the asset is not recoverable.

        The impairment review of goodwill and other non-current assets considers estimates of the future economic benefits attributable to them. Such estimates involve assumptions in relation to the future, recoverable amount of the asset, ticket revenue, broadcasting and sponsorship revenue and on-field performance. Any estimates of future economic benefits made in relation to non-current assets may differ from the benefits that ultimately arise, and materially affect the recoverable value of the asset.

Intangible assets—registrations

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized as intangible assets at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the individual's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration such as the number of player appearances. This assessment is carried out on an individual basis. Costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations include transfer fees, Premier League levy fees, agents' fees and other directly attributable costs. These costs are amortized over the period covered by the individual's contract. To the extent that

71


Table of Contents

an individual's contract is extended, the remaining book value is amortized over the remaining revised contract life.

Tax

        Tax is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Management establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities. From time to time we are involved in discussions with tax authorities in relation to ongoing tax matters and, where appropriate, provisions are made based on management's assessment of each case. Future tax expense or credit may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a provision and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of tax provisions in future periods.

Recognition of deferred tax assets

        We recognize deferred tax effects of temporary differences between the financial statement carrying amounts and the tax basis of our assets and liabilities.

        Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that the associated deductions will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilized, provided the asset can be reliably quantified. In estimating future taxable profit, management use "base case" approved forecasts which incorporate a number of assumptions, including a prudent level of future uncontracted revenue in the forecast period. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets, management considers the regulations applicable to tax and advice on their interpretation. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of deferred tax assets in future periods.

B.    LIQUIDITY AND CAPITAL RESOURCES

        Our primary cash requirements stem from the payment of transfer fees for the acquisition of players' registrations, capital expenditure for the improvement of facilities at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex, payment of interest on our borrowings, employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses and dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. Historically, we have met these cash requirements through a combination of operating cash flow and proceeds from the transfer fees from the sale of players' registrations. Our existing borrowings primarily consist of our secured term loan facility and our senior secured notes. Additionally, although we have not needed to draw any borrowings under our revolving facility since 2009, we have no intention of retiring our revolving facility and may draw on it in the future in order to satisfy our working capital requirements. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk where considered appropriate using interest rate swaps. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating to fixed rates. We have US dollar borrowings that we use to hedge our US dollar commercial revenue exposure. See "—Indebtedness" below. We continue to evaluate our financing options and may, from time to time, take advantage of opportunities to repurchase or refinance all or a portion of our existing indebtedness to the extent such opportunities arise.

        In fiscal year 2018 we paid a regular semi-annual cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. We expect to continue paying regular semi-annual dividends to our Class A ordinary shareholders and Class B ordinary shareholders out of our operating

72


Table of Contents

cash flows. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof, and our expectations and policies regarding dividends are subject to change as our business needs, capital requirements or market conditions change.

        Our business generates a significant amount of cash from our matchday revenues and commercial contractual arrangements at or near the beginning of our fiscal year, with a steady flow of other cash received throughout the fiscal year. In addition, we generate a significant amount of our cash through advance receipts, including season tickets (which include general admission season tickets and seasonal hospitality tickets), most of which are received prior to the end of June for the following season. Our Broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA are paid periodically throughout the season, with primary payments made in late summer, December, January and the end of the football season. Our sponsorship and other commercial revenue tends to be paid either quarterly or annually in advance. However, while we typically have a high cash balance at the beginning of each fiscal year, this is largely attributable to deferred revenue, the majority of which falls under current liabilities in the consolidated balance sheet, and this deferred revenue is unwound through the income statement over the course of the fiscal year. Over the course of a year, we use our cash on hand to pay employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, interest payments and other liabilities as they become due. This typically results in negative working capital movement at certain times during the year. In the event it ever became necessary to access additional operating cash, we also have access to cash through our revolving facility. As of 30 June 2018, we had no borrowings under our revolving facility.

        Pursuant to our contract with adidas, which began on 1 August 2015, the minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the 10-year term of the agreement is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. See "Item 4. Information on the Company—Revenue Sectors—Commercial—Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing" above for additional information regarding our agreement with adidas.

        We also maintain a mixture of long-term debt and capacity under our revolving facility in order to ensure that we have sufficient funds available for short-term working capital requirements and for investment in the playing squad and other capital projects.

        Our cost base is more evenly spread throughout the fiscal year than our cash inflows. Employee benefit expenses and fixed costs constitute the majority of our cash outflows and are generally paid throughout the 12 months of the fiscal year. Our working capital levels tend to be at their lowest in November, in advance of Premier League and UEFA broadcasting receipts in December and January.

        In addition, transfer windows for acquiring and disposing of registrations occur in January and the summer. During these periods, we may require additional cash to meet our acquisition needs for new players and we may generate additional cash through the sale of existing registrations. Depending on the terms of the agreement, transfer fees may be paid or received by us in multiple installments, resulting in deferred cash paid or received. Although we have not historically drawn on our revolving facility during the summer transfer window, if we seek to acquire players with values substantially in excess of the values of players we seek to sell, we may be required to draw on our revolving facility to meet our cash needs.

        Acquisition and disposal of registrations also affects our trade receivables and payables, which affects our overall working capital. Our trade receivables include accrued revenue from sponsors as well as transfer fees receivable from other football clubs, whereas our trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of registrations.

Capital expenditures at Old Trafford

        Our stadium, Old Trafford, remains one of our key assets and a significant part of the overall experience we provide to our followers. Old Trafford has been our home stadium since 1910 and has

73


Table of Contents

undergone significant changes over the years. To maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and increase matchday revenue, we continually invest in the refurbishment and regeneration of Old Trafford. Following a substantial development prior to the 2006/07 season, we expanded seating capacity at Old Trafford from approximately 68,000 to 74,989. In addition, we have continued to invest in improving hospitality suites and catering facilities through refurbishment programs.

        We record these investments as capital expenditures. Capital expenditure at Old Trafford was £6.3 million, £3.5 million and £2.7 million for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively.

        In addition, we spent approximately £4.0 million, £5.4 million and £2.3 million for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively in connection with updating and expanding the Aon Training Complex, our training facility.

        We have also announced plans for improvements to Old Trafford's provision for supporters with disabilities. This follows consultation with organizations such as the Equality and Human Rights Commission (EHRC) and Manchester United Disabled Supporters' Association (MUDSA) and includes the creation of new accessible viewing areas for disabled supporters.

Digital Media capital expenditure

        We intend to continue investing in our digital media assets, including our website, mobile application and digital media capabilities.

Net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure

        Our average net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure over the last 5 years has been a cash outflow of £104.1 million per fiscal year. However, net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure has varied significantly from period to period, as shown in the table below, and while we expect that trend to continue, competition for talented players may force clubs to spend increasing amounts on player registration fees. We may explore new player acquisitions in connection with future transfer periods that may materially increase the amount of our net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure. Actual cash used or generated from net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure is recorded on our statement of cash flow under net cash used or generated in investing activities.

74


Table of Contents


Last 5 Years Net Intangible Asset—Registrations Capital Expenditure(1)

GRAPHIC


(1)
The net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure data presented is the sum of all cash used for purchases of intangible assets—registrations and all cash generated from sales of intangible assets—registrations as disclosed in our consolidated annual financial statements.

Working Capital

        Our directors confirmed that, as of the date of this Annual Report, after taking into account our current cash and cash equivalents and our anticipated cash flow from operating and financing activities, we believe that we have sufficient working capital for our present requirements.

75


Table of Contents

Cash Flow

        The following table summarizes our cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016:

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018   2017   2016  
 
  (in £ millions)
 

Cash flow from operating activities

                   

Cash generated from operations

    119.6     251.7     200.8  

Interest paid

    (18.9 )   (19.5 )   (13.2 )

Interest received

    1.2     0.7     0.5  

Tax paid

    (6.7 )   (5.2 )   (2.0 )

Net cash generated from operating activities

    95.2     227.7     186.1  

Cash flow from investing activities

                   

Payments for property, plant and equipment and investment property (net of proceeds)

    (13.2 )   (9.0 )   (5.1 )

Payments for intangible assets

    (155.0 )   (193.8 )   (138.1 )

Proceeds from sale of intangible assets

    46.9     51.8     38.4  

Net cash used in investing activities

    (121.3 )   (151.0 )   (104.8 )

Cash flow from financing activities

                   

Repayment of borrowings

    (0.4 )   (0.4 )   (0.4 )

Dividends paid

    (22.0 )   (23.3 )   (20.1 )

Net cash used in financing activities

    (22.4 )   (23.7 )   (20.5 )

Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents(1)

    (48.5 )   53.0     60.8  

(1)
Excludes the effects of exchange rate changes on cash and cash equivalents.

Net cash generated from operating activities

        Net cash generated from operations represents our operating results and net movements in our working capital. Our working capital is generally impacted by the timing of cash received from the sale of tickets and hospitality and other matchday revenues, broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA and sponsorship and commercial revenue. Cash generated from operations for the year ended 30 June 2018 produced a cash inflow of £119.6 million, a decrease of £132.1 million from a cash inflow of £251.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2017, primarily due to timing of cash receipts of commercial contractual agreements. Cash generated from operations for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £200.8 million.

        Additional changes in net cash generated from operating activities generally reflect our finance costs. We currently pay fixed rates of interest on our senior secured notes and variable rates of interest on our secured term loan facility. We use interest rate swaps to manage the cash flow interest rate risk. Such swaps have the economic effect of converting interest from variable rates to a fixed rate. Our revolving facility is also subject to variable rates of interest.

        Interest paid was £18.9 million in the year ended 30 June 2018, a decrease of £0.6 million compared to £19.5 million in interest paid in the year ended 30 June 2017. Interest on our senior secured notes is normally paid semi-annually, at the beginning of August and at the beginning of February. Interest paid was £13.2 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Interest on the senior secured notes for the period up to the 25 June 2015 was paid at the end of June 2015 when our debt was refinanced. Consequently, interest paid on our senior secured notes in the year ended 30 June 2016

76


Table of Contents

equated to seven months interest up to the beginning of February 2016 whereas interest paid on our senior secured notes in the years ended 30 June 2018 and 30 June 2017 equated to twelve months interest up to the beginning of February 2018 and 2017 respectively.

        Net cash generated from operating activities was £95.2 million in the year ended 30 June 2018, compared to net cash generated from operating activities of £227.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Net cash generated from operating activities was £186.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2016.

Net cash used in investing activities

        Capital expenditure for the acquisition of intangible assets as well as for improvements to property, principally at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex, are funded through cash flow generated from operations, proceeds from the sale of intangible assets and, if necessary, from our revolving facility. Capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of intangible assets tends to vary significantly from year to year depending on the requirements of our first team, overall availability of players, our assessment of their relative value and competitive demand for players from other clubs. By contrast, capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment tends to remain relatively stable as we continue to make improvements at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex.

        Net cash used in investing activities for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £121.3 million, a decrease of £29.7 million from £151.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Net cash used in investing activities for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £104.8 million.

        For the year ended 30 June 2018, net capital expenditure on property, plant and equipment and investment property was £13.2 million, an increase of £4.2 million from net expenditure of £9.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Net capital expenditure for the years ended 30 June 2018 and 30 June 2017 related mainly to refurbishment work at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex.

        For the year ended 30 June 2018, net capital expenditure on intangible assets was £108.1 million, a decrease of £33.9 million from net expenditure of £142.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2018 was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Lindelof, Lukaku, Matic, Mkhitaryan and Pogba, less payments received relating to the disposal of Depay, Di Maria and Schneiderlin. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2017 was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Pogba, Mkhitaryan, Martial and Di Maria, less payments received relating to the disposal of Di Maria and Schneiderlin.

        For the year ended 30 June 2016, net capital expenditure on property, plant and equipment was £5.1 million related mainly to refurbishment work at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex. Net capital expenditure on intangible assets was £99.7 million and was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Di Maria, Martial and Schneiderlin, less payments received relating to the disposal of Di Maria and Welbeck.

Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities

        Net cash used in financing activities for the year ended 30 June 2018 was £22.4 million, a decrease of £1.3 million compared to net cash used of £23.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. During the year ended 30 June 2018, we repaid borrowings of £0.4 million relating to the Alderley facility and paid two semi-annual dividends amounting to £22.0 million in the aggregate.

        During the year ended 30 June 2017, we repaid borrowings of £0.4 million relating to the Alderley facility and paid two semi-annual dividends amounting to £23.3 million in the aggregate.

        Net cash generated from financing activities for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £20.5 million. During the year ended 30 June 2016, we repaid borrowings of £0.4 million relating to the Alderley facility and paid four quarterly dividends amounting to £20.1 million in the aggregate.

77


Table of Contents

Indebtedness

        Our primary sources of indebtedness consist of our secured term loan facility, senior secured notes and revolving credit facility. As part of the collateral for our secured term loan facility, our senior secured notes and our revolving facility, substantially all of our assets are subject to liens and mortgages.

Description of principal indebtedness

Secured term loan facility

        Our wholly-owned subsidiary, Manchester United Football Club Limited, has a secured term loan facility with Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as lender. The secured term loan facility was initially borrowed by our wholly-owned finance subsidiary MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited) and was novated to Manchester United Football Club Limited on 14 June 2018. As of 30 June 2018 the sterling equivalent of £168.3 million (net of unamortized issue costs of £2.2 million) was outstanding. The outstanding principal amount was $225.0 million. We have the option to repay the loan at any time. The remaining balance of the loan is repayable on 26 June 2025.

        Loans under the secured term loan facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to US dollar LIBOR (provided that if the rate is less than zero, LIBOR shall be deemed to be zero) plus the applicable margin. The applicable margin, if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, means the following:

Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the secured term loan facility agreement)
  Margin %
(per annum)
 

Greater than 3.5

    1.75  

Greater than 2.0 but less than or equal to 3.5

    1.50  

Less than or equal to 2.0

    1.25  

        While any event of default is continuing, the applicable margin shall be the highest level set forth above.

        Our secured term loan facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and Manchester United Football Club Limited and secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities. These entities are all wholly owned subsidiaries of Manchester United plc.

        The secured term loan facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated profit/(loss) for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit/(loss) on disposal of, intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive financial years) during the life of the secured term loan facility if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. The covenant is tested on a quarterly basis and we were in compliance with the covenant for each quarter throughout the financial year.

        Our secured term loan facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and incurring liens. Certain events of default and covenants in the secured term loan facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the secured term loan facility.

78


Table of Contents

Senior secured notes

        Our wholly-owned finance subsidiary, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), issued $425 million in aggregate principal amount of 3.79% senior secured notes (which we refer to throughout this Annual Report as the "senior secured notes"). The senior secured notes were novated to our wholly-owned subsidiary Manchester United Football Club Limited on 14 June 2018. As of 30 June 2018 the sterling equivalent of £318.3 million (net of unamortized issue costs of £3.8 million) was outstanding. The outstanding principal amount was $425.0 million. The senior secured notes mature on 25 June 2027.

        The senior secured notes are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited and MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and are secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities and Manchester United Football Club Limited. These entities are all wholly owned subsidiaries of Manchester United plc.

        The note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated profit/(loss) for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit/(loss) on disposal of, intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive financial years) during the life of the senior secured notes if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. The covenant is tested on a quarterly basis and we were in compliance with the covenant for each quarter throughout the financial year.

        The note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contains events of default typical for securities of this type, as well as customary covenants and restrictions on the activities of Red Football Limited and each of Red Football Limited's subsidiaries, including, but not limited to, the incurrence of additional indebtedness; dividends or distributions in respect of capital stock or certain other restricted payments or investments; entering into agreements that restrict distributions from restricted subsidiaries; the sale or disposal of assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; transactions with affiliates; the incurrence of liens; and mergers, consolidations or the sale of substantially all of Red Football Limited's assets. The covenants in the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes.

        The senior secured notes may be redeemed in part, in an amount not less than 5% of the aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes then outstanding, or in full, at any time at 100% of the principal amount plus a "make-whole" premium of an amount equal to the discounted value (based on the US Treasury rate) of the remaining interest payments due on the senior secured notes up to 25 June 2027.

Revolving facility

        Our revolving facilities agreement allows MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and Manchester United Football Club Limited (or any other direct or indirect subsidiary of Red Football Limited that becomes a borrower thereunder) to borrow up to £125 million, plus (subject to certain conditions) the ability to incur a further £25 million by way of incremental facilities, from a syndicate of lenders with Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as agent and security trustee. As of 30 June 2018, we had no outstanding borrowings and had £125 million (exclusive of capacity under the incremental facilities) in borrowing capacity under our revolving facilities agreement.

79


Table of Contents

        Our initial revolving facility is scheduled to expire on 26 June 2021 (although it may be possible for any subsequent incremental facility thereunder to expire at a later date). Any amount still outstanding at that time will be due in full immediately on the applicable expiry date.

        Subject to certain conditions, we may voluntarily prepay and/or permanently cancel all or part of the available commitments under the revolving facility by giving not less than three business days' prior notice to the Agent under the facility. Any loan drawn under the revolving facility is required to be repaid on the last day of each of its interest periods. Amounts repaid may (subject to the terms of the revolving facilities agreement) be re-borrowed.

        Loans under the revolving facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to LIBOR (or in relation to a loan in euros, EURIBOR) (provided that if that rate is less than zero, LIBOR or, as the case may be, EURIBOR, shall be deemed to be zero) plus the applicable margin.

        The applicable margin if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, it means the following:

Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the revolving facilities agreement)
  Margin %
(per annum)
 

Greater than 3.5

    1.75  

Greater than 2.0 but less than or equal to 3.5

    1.50  

Less than or equal to 2.0

    1.25  

        While any default is continuing, the applicable margin shall be the highest level set forth above.

        A commitment fee is payable on the available but undrawn amount of the revolving facility, at a rate equal to 40% per annum of the applicable margin.

        Our revolving facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and Manchester United Football Club Limited and secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities. These entities are all wholly owned subsidiaries Manchester United plc.

        In addition to the general covenants described below, the revolving facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated EBITDA of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive financial years) during the life of the revolving facility if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. In addition, in the event that the financial covenant is not complied with, such non-compliance may also be cured with the cash proceeds of additional shareholder funding or subordinated shareholder funding no later than the end of the period 20 business days following the earlier of the date on which the compliance certificate setting out the calculations in respect of the relevant covenant determination is required to be delivered and the date on which it is delivered under the terms of the revolving facilities agreement, and no equity cures may be made in consecutive financial quarters or on more than four occasions over the life of the revolving facility.

        Our revolving facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, making investments, selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and incurring liens. Certain events of default and covenants in the revolving facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the revolving facility.

80


Table of Contents

Alderley facility

        The Alderley facility consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. The loan attracts interest at LIBOR plus 1%. As of 30 June 2018, £3.8 million was outstanding under the Alderley facility. £0.1 million of the loan is repayable in quarterly installments through July 2018, and the remaining balance of £3.7 million is repayable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured against the Manchester International Freight Terminal which is owned by Alderley Urban Investments Limited.

        As of 30 June 2018, we were in compliance with all covenants in relation to indebtedness.

C.    RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT, PATENTS AND LICENSES, ETC.

        We do not conduct research and development activities.

D.    TREND INFORMATION

        Other than as disclosed elsewhere in this Annual Report, we are not aware of any trends, uncertainties, demands, commitments or events since 30 June 2018 that are reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on our revenues, income, profitability, liquidity or capital resources, or that would cause the disclosed financial information to be not necessarily indicative of future operating results or financial conditions.

E.    OFF BALANCE SHEET ARRANGEMENTS

Transfer fees payable

        Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts would be payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met. As noted above, we estimate the fair value of any contingent consideration at the date of acquisition based on the probability of conditions being met and monitor this on an ongoing basis. The maximum additional amount that could be payable as of 30 June 2018 is £66.4 million.

Transfer fees receivable

        Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to us if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Company when probable and recognized when virtually certain. As of 30 June 2018, we believe receipt of £2.4 million to be probable.

Other commitments

        In the ordinary course of business, we enter into operating lease commitments and capital commitments. These transactions are recognized in the consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS, as issued by the IASB, and are more fully disclosed therein.

        As of 30 June 2018, we had not entered into any other off-balance sheet transactions.

81


Table of Contents

F.     CONTRACTUAL OBLIGATIONS

        The following table summarizes our contractual obligations as of 30 June 2018:

 
  Less than
1 year
  1-3 years   3-5 years   More than
five years
  Total
contractual
cash flows(1)
  Total per
consolidated
financial
statements
 
 
  £'000
  £'000
  £'000
  £'000
  £'000
  £'000
 

Long-term debt obligations(2)

    22,449     37,384     37,384     554,448     651,665     495,768  

Operating lease obligations(3)

    1,756     2,577     162     3,866     8,361      

Purchase obligations(4)

    259,186     99,991     8,147     191     367,515     354,350  

Total

    283,391     139,952     45,693     558,505     1,027,541     850,118  

(1)
Total contractual cash flows reflect contractual non-derivative financial obligations including interest, operating lease payments, purchase order commitments and capital commitments and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in our consolidated financial statements.

(2)
As of 30 June 2018, we had $225.0 million of our secured term loan facility outstanding and $425.0 million of our senior secured notes outstanding. Other long-term indebtedness consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. As of 30 June 2018, we had £3.8 million outstanding under the Alderley facility.

(3)
We enter into operating leases in the normal course of business. Most lease arrangements provide us with the option to renew the leases at defined terms. The future operating lease obligations would change if we were to exercise these options, or if we were to enter into additional new operating leases. See note 28.1 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

(4)
Purchase obligations include current and non-current obligations related to the acquisition of registrations, purchase order commitments and capital commitments. Purchase obligations do not include contingent transfer fees of £66.4 million which are potentially payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met.

        Except as disclosed above and in note 29.2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report, as of 30 June 2018, we did not have any material contingent liabilities or guarantees.

G.    SAFE HARBOR

        See the Section entitled "Forward-Looking Statements" at the beginning of this Annual Report.

82


Table of Contents

ITEM 6.    DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES

A.    DIRECTORS AND SENIOR MANAGEMENT

        The following table lists each of our current executive officers and directors and their respective ages and positions as of the date of this Annual Report.

Name
  Age   Position
Avram Glazer     57   Executive Co-Chairman and Director
Joel Glazer     51   Executive Co-Chairman and Director
Edward Woodward     46   Executive Vice Chairman and Director
Richard Arnold     47   Group Managing Director and Director
Cliff Baty     48   Chief Financial Officer and Director
Kevin Glazer     56   Director
Bryan Glazer     53   Director
Darcie Glazer Kassewitz     50   Director
Edward Glazer     48   Director
Robert Leitão     55   Independent Director
Manu Sawhney     51   Independent Director
John Hooks     62   Independent Director

        The following is a brief biography of each of our executive officers and directors:

         Avram Glazer , aged 57, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer served as President and Chief Executive Officer of Zapata Corporation, a US public company from March 1995 to July 2009 and Chairman of the board of Zapata Corporation from March 2002 to July 2009. Mr. Glazer received a business degree from Washington University in St. Louis in 1982. He received a law degree from American University, Washington College of Law in 1985.

         Joel Glazer , aged 51, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers. Mr. Glazer is a member of the NFL Finance, International and Media Committees. Mr. Glazer graduated from American University in Washington, D.C., in 1989 with a bachelor's degree.

         Edward Woodward , aged 46, is Executive Vice Chairman and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on 30 April 2012 and is currently Executive Vice Chairman of Manchester United Limited, having been elected to its board of directors in February 2008. In 2015 he was elected to the board of directors of the European Club Association (ECA)—the sole independent body directly representing football clubs at a European level. He is also a director of UCC SA which is the joint venture between UEFA and ECA which facilitates the direct involvement of the ECA in the running of the Champions League and Europa League. Mr. Woodward represents the Club at meetings of the English Premier League's shareholders. On joining the club in 2005 he initially managed the capital structure of the group and advised on the overall financial business plan. In 2007 he assumed responsibility for the commercial and media operations and developed and implemented a new overall commercial strategy for the Club. This resulted in a new structured approach to commercializing the brand, including developing the sponsorship strategy. Mr. Woodward formerly worked as a senior investment banker within J.P. Morgan's international mergers and acquisitions team between 1999 and 2005. Prior to joining J.P. Morgan, Mr. Woodward worked for PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP in the Accounting and Tax Advisory department between 1993 and 1999. He received a Bachelor of Science degree in physics from Bristol University in 1993 and qualified for his Chartered Accountancy in 1996.

83


Table of Contents

         Richard Arnold , aged 47, is the Group Managing Director and a Director of the Company. In his capacity as Group Managing Director, Mr. Arnold oversees all commercial and operational aspects of the Company. Mr. Arnold also serves as Chairman of the Manchester United Foundation. In his previous role as Commercial Director (until 30 June 2013) he was responsible for the management and growth of the Company's sponsorship business, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business, and digital media business. In this capacity he was nominated for SportBusiness International's Sports innovator of the year list in 2011. Mr. Arnold was previously Deputy Managing Director of InterVoice Ltd responsible for the international channel sales and marketing division of InterVoice Inc., a NASDAQ listed technology company, between 2002 and 2007. He was nominated as a finalist for Young Director of the Year by the United Kingdom Institute of Directors in 2004 and 2005. Prior to InterVoice, he worked at Global Crossing Europe Ltd, a company in the technology sector, on its restructure between 1999 and 2002. Prior to this he was a senior manager in the telecommunications and media practice at PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP from 1993 to 1999, including working on the privatization of the Saudi Telecommunications Corporation and the Initial Public Offering of Orange in the United Kingdom. He received an honors Bachelor of Science degree in biology from Bristol University in 1993 and received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1996.

         Cliff Baty , aged 48, is the Company's Chief Financial Officer and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on 14 December 2017. He is responsible for managing all aspects of financial reporting and financial control of the Company. Mr. Baty joined Manchester United in 2016. Prior to joining the Company, Mr. Baty served as Chief Financial Officer and member of the board of directors of Sportech plc, a leading pool betting operator and technology supplier, from 2013 to 2016. Prior to Sportech, he worked at Ladbrokes plc from 2006 to 2013 in a number of senior finance roles including Finance Director of its eGaming and International businesses, as well as Ladbrokes businesses in Spain, Italy and South Africa. Before that he was Group Financial Controller of Hilton Group plc from 2004 to 2006. He qualified as a Chartered Accountant with Ernst & Young, where he worked for 10 years. He received a Bachelor of Arts degree in Chemistry from Oriel College, Oxford University in 1992.

         Kevin Glazer , aged 56, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and a director of Manchester United Limited. He is currently the Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer graduated from Ithaca College in 1984 with a Bachelor of Arts degree.

         Bryan Glazer , aged 53, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Manchester United Limited. He is the Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and also serves on the NFL's Digital Media Committee. Mr. Glazer serves on the board of directors of the Glazer Children's Museum. He received a bachelor's degree from the American University in Washington, D.C., in 1986 and received his law degree from Whittier College School of Law in 1989.

         Darcie Glazer Kassewitz , aged 50, is a Director of the Company. She is currently a director of Red Football Limited. Ms. Glazer Kassewitz is the Co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. She graduated cum laude from the American University in 1990 and received a law degree in 1993 from Suffolk Law School.

         Edward Glazer , aged 48, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a non-executive director of Red Football Limited. He is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer is also the Co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. Mr. Glazer received a bachelor's degree from Ithaca College in 1992.

         Robert Leitão , aged 55, is an Independent Director of the Company. He is joint Managing Partner, Co-Chairman of the Group Executive Committee, and Head of Global Advisory, at Rothschild & Co. Since joining Rothschild & Co as a Director in 1998, Mr. Leitão was appointed Managing Director in 2000, Head of Mergers and Acquisitions in 2001, Head of UK Global Advisory in 2008, and has been a member of the Group Executive Committee since 2010. He was appointed Head of Global Advisory,

84


Table of Contents

worldwide, in 2013, and a Managing Partner of Rothschild & Co in 2016. Prior to joining Rothschild & Co, Mr. Leitão was a Director of UK Head of M&A at Morgan Grenfell & Co. Limited. He graduated with a degree in Engineering from Imperial College London in 1984, and qualified as a Chartered Accountant with KPMG in 1987. Mr. Leitão is also Chairman of the Trustees of the not-for-profit digital charity box, Pennies Foundation.

         Manu Sawhney , aged 51, is an Independent Director of the Company. With over 26 years of rich experience in the Asian media, entertainment and consumer products industry, Mr. Sawhney most recently served as the Chief Executive Officer of the Singapore Sports Hub, one of the largest sporting Public-Private Partnerships in the world, and the city-state's premier sporting, lifestyle and entertainment destination. Mr. Sawhney previously served as the Managing Director of ESPN STAR Sports (ESS), a 50:50 joint venture for Asia between ESPN and News Corp, and reported directly to the board of directors. He was responsible for the overall business leadership and P&L of the company across 24 countries in Asia. Mr. Sawhney led ESS's growth and expansion across multiple platforms in various markets across Asia including business expansion in Taiwan, start-up of a new joint venture in South Korea, consolidation of business in China and securing long term strategic partnerships in India, Malaysia, Indonesia and Singapore. Prior to heading ESS's Asia operations, Mr. Sawhney served as the Executive Vice President of Programming/Event Management/Marketing/ Network Presentation, wherein he negotiated and secured various multi-year renewals of key global and regional rights & affiliate deals. Mr. Sawhney also previously served as the Managing Director of ESS's South Asia business based out of India. Before joining ESS, Mr. Sawhney worked for 3 years with ITC Global Holdings based out of Vietnam and India. After completing his engineering degree, Mr. Sawhney worked at Eicher Motors, a leading Indian farm equipment company. Mr. Sawhney holds a Bachelor's degree in Mechanical Engineering from the Birla Institute of Technology & Science, Pilani, India, and received his Masters in International Business from the Indian Institute of Foreign Trade, New Delhi, India. Mr. Sawhney also served on the Steering Committee of the 28 th  South East Asian Games and is a member of the Young Presidents Organisation (YPO).

         John Hooks , aged 62, is an Independent Director of the Company. He has been in the luxury fashion industry for over 35 years and has held positions in some of the sector's most influential companies. After graduating from Oxford University, he entered the fashion industry through Gruppo Finanziario Tessile (GFT) in Turin, Italy. For three years he was the commercial director for the prêt-à-porter collection of Valentino. From 1988 to 1994, based in Hong Kong, he was responsible for the establishment of GFT's regional subsidiaries in Japan, South Korea, Taiwan, Hong Kong, Australia as well as in mainland China (in 1988, the first major foreign fashion company to establish a direct presence in that country). From 1995 to 2000 he was Commercial and Regional Director of Jil Sander in Hamburg, Germany. In 2000, Mr. Hooks joined Giorgio Armani as Group Commercial and Marketing Director, considerably expanding the company's global wholesale and retail network. He was subsequently appointed Deputy Chairman of the Giorgio Armani Group. From 2011 to 2014, he was Group President of Ralph Lauren Europe and Middle East. Mr. Hooks currently works as an independent consultant. He is also a senior adviser to McKinsey & Company and is on the board of Miroglio Fashion S.r.l.

Family Relationships

        Our Executive Co-Chairmen and directors Avram Glazer and Joel Glazer, and directors Bryan Glazer, Kevin Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Edward Glazer are siblings.

Arrangements or Understandings

        None of our executive officers or directors have any arrangement or understanding with our principal shareholders, customers, suppliers or other persons pursuant to which such executive officer or director was selected as an executive officer or director.

85


Table of Contents

B.    COMPENSATION

        We set out below the amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided by us or our subsidiaries to our directors and members of the executive management for services in all capacities to our Company or our subsidiaries for the 2018 fiscal year, as well as the amount contributed by our Company or our subsidiaries to retirement benefit plans for our directors and members of the executive management board.

Directors and Executive Management Compensation

        The compensation for each member of our executive management is comprised of the following elements: base salary, bonus, contractual benefits and pension contributions. The total amount of compensation (including share-based payments) paid or payable and benefits in kind provided to the members of our board of directors and our executive management employees for the fiscal year 2018 was £12,895,000. We do not currently maintain any bonus or profit-sharing plan for the benefit of the members of our executive management, however, certain members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual bonuses (including share-based awards) pursuant to the terms of their service agreements. The total amount set aside or accrued by us to provide pension, retirement or similar benefits to our directors and our executive management employees with respect to the fiscal year 2018 was £20,000.

Employment or Service Agreements

        We have entered into written employment or service agreements with each of the members of our executive management, which agreements provide, among other things, for benefits upon a termination of employment. In order to align the interests of our executive management with our shareholders, members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual share-based awards (or cash and share-based awards) pursuant to our 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the "Equity Plan"). The amount of the awards will generally be subject to the discretion of our board of directors and our remuneration committee. In order to encourage retention, the awards are eligible to become vested over a multi-year period following the date of grant. In connection with their receipt of the awards, each member of our executive management will agree to hold a minimum of that number of Class A ordinary shares with a value equal to such member's annual salary for so long as such member is employed by us.

        We have not entered into written employment or service agreements with our outside directors, including any member of the Glazer family. However, we may in the future enter into employment or services agreements with such individuals, the terms of which may provide for, among other things, cash or equity based compensation and benefits.

Share-Based Compensation Awards

        We currently have one share-based compensation award plan, namely the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan, established in 2012 (the "Equity Plan").

The Equity Plan

        The principal purpose of the Equity Plan is to attract, retain and motivate selected employees, consultants and non-employee directors through the granting of share-based and cash-based compensation awards. The principal features of the Equity Plan are summarized below.

        During the year ended 30 June 2018 certain directors and members of executive management were awarded Class A ordinary shares, pursuant to the Equity Plan. These shares are subject to varying vesting schedules over a multi-year period. The fair value of these shares was the quoted market price

86


Table of Contents

on the date of award. Details of the share awards outstanding and therefore potentially issuable as new shares are as follows:

 
  Number of Class A
ordinary shares
 

Outstanding at beginning of the year

    295,913  

Awarded during the year

    121,408  

Forfeited during the year

    (2,532 )

Vested during the year

    (331,636 )

Outstanding at the end of the year

    83,153  

        The fair value of shares awarded during the year was $20.42 (£15.48) per share.

Share reserve

        Under the Equity Plan, 16,000,000 shares of our Class A ordinary shares are reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of share-based compensation awards, including share options, share appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted share awards, restricted share unit awards, deferred share awards, deferred share unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, share payment awards and other share-based awards. Of these reserved shares, assuming the above outstanding share awards fully vest, 15,115,703 remain available for issuance as of 4 September 2018.

Administration

        The remuneration committee of our board of directors (or other committee as our board of directors may appoint) administers the Equity Plan unless our board of directors assumes authority for administration. Subject to the terms and conditions of the Equity Plan, the administrator has the authority to select the persons to whom awards are to be made, determines the types of awards to be granted, the number of shares to be subject to awards and the terms and conditions of awards, and makes all other determinations and can take all other actions necessary or advisable for the administration of the Equity Plan. The administrator is also authorized to adopt, amend or rescind rules relating to the administration of the Equity Plan. Our board of directors has the authority at all times to remove the remuneration committee (or other applicable committee) as the administrator and reinstate itself as the authority to administer the Equity Plan.

Eligibility

        The Equity Plan provides that share options, share appreciation rights ("SARs"), restricted shares and all other awards may be granted to individuals who will then be our non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants or the non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants of certain of our subsidiaries.

Awards

        The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may grant or issue share options, SARs, restricted shares, restricted share units, deferred shares, deferred share units, dividend equivalents, share payments and other share-based awards, or any combination thereof. Each award will be set forth in a separate agreement with the person receiving the award and will indicate the type, terms and conditions of the award.

    Share Options provide for the right to purchase Class A ordinary shares at a specified price, and usually will become exercisable (at the discretion of the administrator) in one or more installments after the grant date, subject to the participant's continued employment or service

87


Table of Contents

      with us and/or subject to the satisfaction of corporate performance targets and/or individual performance targets established by the administrator.

    Restricted Shares may be granted to any eligible individual selected by the administrator and are made subject to such restrictions as may be determined by the administrator. Restricted shares, typically, are forfeited for no consideration or repurchased by us at the original purchase price (if applicable) if the conditions or restrictions on vesting are not met. The Equity Plan provides that restricted shares generally may not be sold or otherwise transferred until the applicable restrictions are removed or expire. Recipients of restricted shares, unlike recipients of share options, have voting rights and have the right to receive dividends, if any, prior to the time when the restrictions lapse; however, extraordinary dividends will generally be placed in escrow, and will not be released until the restrictions are removed or expire.

    Restricted Share Units may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. The Equity Plan provides that, like restricted shares, restricted share units may not be sold, or otherwise transferred or hypothecated, until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike restricted shares, Class A ordinary shares underlying restricted share units are not issued until the restricted share units have vested, and recipients of restricted share units generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued.

    Deferred Share Awards represent the right to receive Class A ordinary shares on a future date. The Equity Plan provides that deferred shares may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until issued. Deferred shares are not issued until the deferred share award has vested, and recipients of deferred shares generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued. Deferred share awards generally will be forfeited, and the underlying Class A ordinary shares of deferred shares will not be issued, if the applicable vesting conditions and other restrictions are not met.

    Deferred Share Unit Awards may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. Each deferred share unit award entitles the holder thereof to receive one share of our Class A ordinary shares on the date the deferred share unit becomes vested or upon a specified settlement date thereafter. The Equity Plan provides that, like deferred shares, deferred share units may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike deferred shares, deferred share units may provide that Class A ordinary shares in respect of underlying deferred share units will not be issued until a specified date or event following the vesting date. Recipients of deferred share units generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares underlying the award have been issued to the holder.

    Share Appreciation Rights , or SARs, may be granted in the administrator's discretion separately or in connection with share options or other awards. SARs granted in connection with share options or other awards typically provide for payments to the holder based upon increases in the price of our Class A ordinary shares over a set exercise price. There are no restrictions specified in the Equity Plan on the exercise of SARs or the amount of gain realizable therefrom, although the Equity Plan provides that restrictions may be imposed by the administrator in the SAR agreements. SARs under the Equity Plan may be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares, or in a combination of both, at the election of the administrator.

88


Table of Contents

    Dividend Equivalents represent the value of the dividends, if any, per Class A ordinary share paid by us, calculated with reference to the number of Class A ordinary shares covered by the award. The Equity Plan provides that dividend equivalents may be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares and at such times as determined by the administrator.

    Share Payments are payments made to employees, consultants or non-employee directors in the form of Class A ordinary shares or an option or other right to purchase Class A ordinary shares. Share payments may be made as part of a bonus, deferred compensation or other arrangement and may be subject to a vesting schedule, including vesting upon the attainment of performance criteria, in which case the share payment will not be made until the vesting criteria have been satisfied. Share payments may be made in lieu of cash compensation that would otherwise be payable to the employee, consultant or non-employee director or share payments may be made as a bonus payment in addition to compensation otherwise payable to such individuals.

Change in control

        The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may, in its discretion, provide that awards issued under the Equity Plan are subject to acceleration, cash-out, termination, assumption, substitution or conversion of such awards in the event of a change in control or certain other unusual or nonrecurring events or transactions. In addition, the administrator also has complete discretion to structure one or more awards under the Equity Plan to provide that such awards become vested and exercisable or payable on an accelerated basis in the event such awards are assumed or replaced with equivalent awards but the individual's service with us or the acquiring entity is subsequently terminated within a designated period following the change in control event. A change in control event under the Equity Plan is generally defined as a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination in which we are involved, directly or indirectly (other than a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination which results in our outstanding voting securities immediately before the transaction continuing to represent a majority of the voting power of the acquiring company's outstanding voting securities) after which a person or group (other than our existing equity-holders) beneficially owns more than 50% of the outstanding voting securities of the surviving entity immediately after the transaction, or the sale, exchange or transfer of all or substantially all of our assets.

Adjustments of awards

        In the event of any stock dividend, stock split, combination or exchange of shares, merger, consolidation, spin-off, recapitalization, distribution of our assets to shareholders (other than normal cash dividends) or any other corporate event affecting the number of outstanding Class A ordinary shares in our capital or the share price of our Class A ordinary shares that would require adjustments to the Equity Plan or any awards under the Equity Plan in order to prevent the dilution or enlargement of the potential benefits intended to be made available thereunder, the Equity Plan provides that the administrator may make equitable adjustments, as determined in its discretion, to the aggregate number and type of shares subject to the Equity Plan, the number and kind of shares subject to outstanding awards and the terms and conditions of outstanding awards (including, without limitation, any applicable performance targets or criteria with respect to such awards), and the grant or exercise price per share of any outstanding awards under the Equity Plan.

Amendment and termination

        The Equity Plan provides that our board of directors or the remuneration committee (with the approval of the board of directors) may terminate, amend or modify the Equity Plan at any time and from time to time. However, the Equity Plan generally requires us to obtain shareholder approval to the extent required by applicable law, rule or regulation (including any applicable stock exchange law),

89


Table of Contents

including in connection with any amendments to increase the number of shares available under the Equity Plan (other than in connection with certain corporate events, as described above).

Securities laws

        The Equity Plan is designed to comply with all applicable provisions of the Securities Act and the Exchange Act and, to the extent applicable, any and all regulations and rules promulgated by the SEC thereunder. The Equity Plan is administered, and stock options will be granted and may be exercised, only in such a manner as to conform to such laws, rules and regulations. On 13 August 2012, we filed with the SEC a registration statement on Form S-8 covering Class A ordinary shares issuable under the Equity Plan.

UK Subplan

        Our board of directors approved the 2012 UK Company Share Option UK Sub-Plan on 10 September 2013. This is a sub-plan to the Equity Plan which allows for the grant of stock options in a tax efficient manner to employees who are UK residents. It derives its powers and authority from the Equity Plan and does not create any enhanced or additional rights. This sub-plan does not increase the share reserve under the Equity Plan.

C.    BOARD PRACTICES

Board of directors

        We currently have 12 directors, three of whom are independent directors, on our board of directors. Any director on our board may be removed by way of an ordinary resolution of shareholders or by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Any vacancies on our board of directors or additions to the existing board of directors can be filled by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Each of our directors holds office until he resigns or is recused from office as discussed above.

Committees of the Board of directors and Corporate Governance

        Our board of directors has established an audit committee and a remuneration committee. The composition and responsibilities of each committee are described below. Members will serve on these committees until their resignation or until otherwise determined by our board of directors. In the future, our board of directors may establish other committees, as it deems appropriate, to assist with its responsibilities.

Audit committee

        Our audit committee consists of Messrs. Robert Leitão, Manu Sawhney and John Hooks. Our board of directors determined that Messrs. Robert Leitão, Manu Sawhney and John Hooks satisfy the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Mr. Robert Leitão acts as chairman of our audit committee and satisfies the criteria of an audit committee financial expert as set forth under the applicable rules of the Exchange Act. A copy of our audit committee charter is available on our website. The inclusion of our website in this Annual Report does not include or incorporate by reference the information on our website into this Annual Report. The audit committee

90


Table of Contents

oversees our accounting and financial reporting processes and the audits of our financial statements. The audit committee is responsible for, among other things:

    selecting our independent registered public accounting firm and pre-approving all auditing and non-auditing services permitted to be performed by our independent registered public accounting firm;

    reviewing with our independent registered public accounting firm any audit issues or difficulties and management's response;

    discussing the annual audited financial statements with management and our independent registered public accounting firm;

    reviewing major issues as to the adequacy of our internal controls and any special audit steps adopted in light of significant control deficiencies;

    annually reviewing and reassessing the adequacy of our audit committee charter;

    such other matters that are specifically delegated to our audit committee by our board of directors from time to time; and

    meeting separately and periodically with management, our internal auditors and our independent registered public accounting firm.

Remuneration committee

        Our remuneration committee consists of Messrs. Joel Glazer, Avram Glazer and Robert Leitão. Mr. Joel Glazer is the chairman of our remuneration committee. A copy of our remuneration committee charter is available on our website. The inclusion of our website in this Annual Report does not include or incorporate by reference the information on our website into this Annual Report. The remuneration committee is responsible for, among other things:

    determining the levels of remuneration for each of our executive officers and directors; however, no member of the remuneration committee will participate in decisions relating to his or her remuneration;

    establishing and reviewing the objectives of our management compensation programs and compensation policies;

    reviewing and approving corporate goals and objectives relevant to the remuneration of senior management, including annual and long-term performance goals and objectives;

    evaluating the performance of members of senior management and recommending and monitoring the remuneration of members of senior management; and

    reviewing, approving and recommending the adoption of any equity-based or non-equity based compensation plan for our employees or consultants and administering such plan.

        We have availed ourselves of certain exemptions afforded to foreign private issuers under New York Stock Exchange rules, which exempt us from the requirement that we have a remuneration committee composed entirely of independent directors.

91


Table of Contents

D.    EMPLOYEES

Employees

        The average monthly number of employees during the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016, including directors, was as follows:

 
  2018
Number
  2017
Number
  2016
Number
 

Average number of employees:

                   

Football—players

    81     74     74  

Football—technical and coaching

    165     136     94  

Commercial

    121     120     111  

Media

    87     90     94  

Administration and other

    468     445     426  

Average monthly number of employees

    922     865     799  

        We are not a signatory to any labor union collective bargaining agreement. We also engaged approximately 3,858, 2,053 and 2,124 temporary employees in fiscal years 2018, 2017 and 2016, respectively, on a regular basis to perform, among other things, catering, security, ticketing, hospitality and marketing services during Matchdays at Old Trafford. Compensation to full-time and temporary employees is accounted for in our employee benefit expenses.

E.    SHARE OWNERSHIP

        The following table shows the number of shares owned by our directors and members of our executive management as of 4 September 2018:

 
  Class A
Ordinary
Shares
  %   Class B
Ordinary
Shares
  %   % of Total
Voting
Power(1)
 

Avram Glazer(2)

    707,613     1.75 %   20,899,366     16.85 %   16.38 %

Joel Glazer(3)

    1,707,614     4.21 %   20,899,366     16.85 %   16.45 %

Edward Woodward

      (*)     (*)             (*)

Richard Arnold

      (*)     (*)             (*)

Cliff Baty

      (*)     (*)             (*)

Kevin Glazer(4)

            20,899,366     16.85 %   16.32 %

Bryan Glazer(5)

            20,899,365     16.85 %   16.32 %

Darcie Glazer Kassewitz(6)

    603,806     1.49 %   20,899,365     16.85 %   16.37 %

Edward Glazer(7)

            19,503,172     15.73 %   15.23 %

Robert Leitão

                     

Manu Sawhney

                     

John Hooks

                     

(1)
Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share.

(2)
Shares owned by Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Avram Glazer is the sole trustee, and AAGT Holdings LLC, of which Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

92


Table of Contents

(3)
Shares owned by Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Joel Glazer is the sole trustee, and JMGT Holdings LLC, of which Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(4)
Shares owned by Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust, of which Kevin Glazer is the sole trustee, and KEGT Holdings LLC, of which Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust is the sole member.

(5)
Shares owned by Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Bryan Glazer is the sole trustee, and BGGT Holdings LLC, of which Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(6)
Shares owned by Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Darcie Glazer Kassewitz is the sole trustee, and DSGT Holdings LLC, of which Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(7)
Shares owned by Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Edward Glazer is the sole trustee, and ESGT Holdings LLC, of which Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(*)
These directors and members of our executive management individually own less than 1% of our Class A ordinary shares.

ITEM 7.    MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

A.    MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS

        The following table shows our major shareholders (shareholders that are beneficial owners of 5% or more of each class of the Company's voting shares) as of 4 September 2018, based on notifications made to the Company or public filings:

 
  Class A
Ordinary
Shares
  %   Class B
Ordinary
Shares
  %   % of Total
Voting
Power(1)
 

Baron Capital Group, Inc. 

    14,297,879     35.28 %           1.12 %

Lindsell Train Limited

    7,737,017     19.09 %           0.60 %

Lansdowne Partners Limited

    4,941,440     12.19 %           0.39 %

Jupiter Asset Management Limited

    2,836,210     7.00 %           0.22 %

Avram Glazer(2)

    707,613     1.75 %   20,899,366     16.85 %   16.38 %

Joel M. Glazer(3)

    1,707,614     4.21 %   20,899,366     16.85 %   16.45 %

Kevin Glazer(4)

            20,899,366     16.85 %   16.32 %

Bryan G. Glazer(5)

            20,899,365     16.85 %   16.32 %

Darcie S. Glazer(6)

    603,806     1.49 %   20,899,365     16.85 %   16.37 %

Edward S. Glazer(7)

            19,503,172     15.73 %   15.23 %

(1)
Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share.

(2)
Shares owned by Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Avram Glazer is the sole trustee, and AAGT Holdings LLC, of which Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(3)
Shares owned by Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Joel Glazer is the sole trustee, and JMGT Holdings LLC, of which Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

93


Table of Contents

(4)
Shares owned by Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust, of which Kevin Glazer is the sole trustee, and KEGT Holdings LLC, of which Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust is the sole member.

(5)
Shares owned by Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Bryan Glazer is the sole trustee, and BGGT Holdings LLC, of which Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(6)
Shares owned by Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Darcie Glazer Kassewitz is the sole trustee, and DSGT Holdings LLC, of which Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

(7)
Shares owned by Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Edward Glazer is the sole trustee, and ESGT Holdings LLC, of which Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member.

        Since 4 September 2015, the only significant changes of which we have been notified in the percentage ownership of our shares by our major shareholders described above were that:

    on 8 January 2016, Lansdowne Partners (UK) LLP made a public filing that it held 4,941,440 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.39% of total voting power;

    on 12 February 2016, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 2,912,144 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.23% of total voting power;

    on 12 February 2016, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,723,839 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.21% of total voting power;

    on 12 February 2016, Red Football LLC made a public filing that it held 8,019,033 of our Class A ordinary shares and 85,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 67.03% of total voting power;

    on 16 February 2016, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 15,748,438 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.23% of total voting power;

    on 10 August 2016, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,806,959 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power;

    on 11 August 2016, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 2,436,475 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.19% of total voting power;

    on 15 August 2016, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 15,089,806 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.18% of total voting power;

    on 2 February 2017, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,768,764 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power;

    on 14 February 2017, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 14,622,085 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.14% of total voting power;

    on 10 August 2017, FMR LLC made a public filing that it no longer held any of our Class A ordinary shares;

    on 11 August 2017, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,779,723 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 9,410,375 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 35.5% of total voting power;

94


Table of Contents

    on 30 August 2017, Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 10,410,376 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 37.1% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust made a public filing that it held 16,311,894 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 34.3% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 15,349,034 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 34.3% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 18,514,274 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 35.3% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 11,055,706 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 32.8% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, AAGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 707,613 of our Class A ordinary shares and 11,488,991 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 23.7% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, JMGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 1,707,614 of our Class A ordinary shares and 10,488,990 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 24.1% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, KEGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 4,587,472 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 10.3% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, BGGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 5,550,331 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 12.2% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, DSGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 2,385,091 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 7.0% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, ESGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 8,447,466 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 17.4% of total voting power;

    on 30 August 2017, Red Football LLC made a public filing that it no longer held any of our Class A or Class B ordinary shares;

    on 7 September 2017, Lindsell Train Limited made a public filing that it held 7,446,852 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.58% of total voting power;

    on 13 February 2018, Lindsell Train Limited made a public filing that it held 7,737,017 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.60% of total voting power;

    on 14 February 2018, Baron Capital Group, Inc. made a public filing that it held 14,297,879 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.12% of total voting power; and

    on 14 February 2018, Jupiter Asset Management Ltd. made a public filing that it held 2,836,210 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power.

US Resident Shareholders of Record

        As a number of our shares are held in book-entry form, we are not aware of the identity of all our shareholders. As of 4 September 2018, we had 40,495,317 Class A ordinary shares held by 2,918 US resident shareholders of record, representing approximately 3.16% of total voting power and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares held by 12 US resident shareholders of record, representing approximately 96.84% of total voting power.

95


Table of Contents

Shareholders' Arrangements

        As of 4 September 2018, the Company was not aware of any shareholders' arrangements which may result in a change of control of the Company.

ITEM 8.    FINANCIAL INFORMATION

A.    CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL STATEMENTS AND OTHER FINANCIAL INFORMATION

Consolidated Financial Statements

        See "Item 18. Financial Statements."

Legal and Arbitration Proceedings

        There have been no governmental, judicial or arbitration proceedings (including any such proceedings which are pending or threatened of which we are aware) during the period between 1 July 2015 and the date of this Annual Report which may have, or have had in the recent past, significant effects on our financial position and profitability.

Dividend Policy

        In fiscal year 2018, we paid two semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. We currently intend to continue paying regular semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share from our operating cash flows. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof based on its consideration of numerous factors, including our operating results, financial condition and anticipated capital requirements, in addition to the various other considerations discussed below.

        If we do pay a cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares in the future, we will pay such dividend out of our profits or share premium (subject to solvency requirements) as permitted under Cayman Islands law. Our board of directors has complete discretion regarding the declaration and payment of dividends, and the holders of our Class B ordinary shares will be able to influence our dividend policy.

        The decision by our board of directors (or a committee thereof) to declare and pay dividends in the future and the amount of any future dividend payments we may make will depend on, among other factors, our strategy, future earnings, financial condition, cash flow, working capital requirements, capital expenditures and applicable provisions of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. Any profits or share premium we declare as dividends will not be available to be reinvested in our operations. Moreover, we are a holding company that does not conduct any business operations of our own. As a result, we are dependent upon cash dividends, distributions and other transfers from our subsidiaries to make dividend payments, and the terms of our subsidiaries' debt and other agreements restrict the ability of our subsidiaries to make dividends or other distributions to us. Specifically, pursuant to the our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing our senior secured notes, there are restrictions on our subsidiaries' ability to distribute dividends to us, and dividend distributions by our subsidiaries are the principal means by which we would have the necessary funds to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares for the foreseeable future. See "Item 5. Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—B. Liquidity and Capital Resources—Indebtedness." As a consequence of these limitations and restrictions, we may not be able to make, or may have to reduce or eliminate, the payment of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares.

96


Table of Contents

        Any dividends we declare in the future on our ordinary shares will be in respect of both our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, and will be distributed such that a holder of one of our Class B ordinary shares will receive the same amount of the dividends that are received by a holder of one of our Class A ordinary shares. We will not declare any dividend with respect to the Class A ordinary shares without declaring a dividend on the Class B ordinary shares, and vice versa.

B.    SIGNIFICANT CHANGES

Registrations

        The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2018, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £19,920,000. The associated net book value was £1,297,000. Also subsequent to 30 June 2018, Solidarity contributions, sell-on fees and contingent consideration totalling £3,557,000 became receivable in respect of previous playing registration disposals.

        Subsequent to 30 June 2018 the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £2,388,000. Also subsequent to 30 June 2018, sell-on fees and contingent consideration totalling £520,000, became payable in respect of previous playing registration acquisitions. Payments are due within the next 5 years.

97


Table of Contents

ITEM 9.    THE OFFER AND LISTING

Price History of Stock

Ordinary shares listed on the New York Stock Exchange

        Our shares were approved for listing on the New York Stock Exchange on 10 August 2012. Prior to this listing, no public market existed for our ordinary shares. The table below shows the quoted high and low closing sales prices in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange for our shares for the indicated periods.

 
  Per Share  
 
  High   Low  
 
  (in USD)
 

Annual

             

FY 2018

    21.85     16.00  

FY 2017

    17.80     14.20  

FY 2016

    18.99     13.30  

FY 2015

    19.63     14.78  

FY 2014

    18.78     14.47  

Quarterly

             

FY 2019

             

First Quarter (through 4 September 2018)

    26.20     20.55  

FY2018

             

First Quarter

    18.00     16.00  

Second Quarter

    21.15     17.80  

Third Quarter

    21.00     18.65  

Fourth Quarter

    21.85     18.50  

FY2017

             

First Quarter

    17.32     15.49  

Second Quarter

    17.04     14.20  

Third Quarter

    17.35     14.70  

Fourth Quarter

    17.80     16.05  

Monthly

             

2018

             

March

    20.00     18.65  

April

    19.85     18.50  

May

    21.10     18.80  

June

    21.85     20.45  

July

    21.50     20.60  

August

    26.20     20.55  

September (through 4 September 2018)

    25.90     25.90  

Markets

        We are incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time and our shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange under the symbol "MANU". As of 4 September 2018 we had 164,526,390 ordinary shares listed (comprising 40,526,390 Class A ordinary shares and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares).

98


Table of Contents

ITEM 10.    ADDITIONAL INFORMATION

A.    SHARE CAPITAL

        Not applicable.

B.    MEMORANDUM AND ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION AND OTHER SHARE INFORMATION

        A copy of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association is attached as Exhibit 1.1 to this Annual Report. The information called for by this Item has been reported previously in our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended, under the heading "Description of Share Capital," and is incorporated by reference into this Annual Report.

C.    MATERIAL CONTRACTS

        The following is a summary of each material contract, other than material contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business, to which we are or have been a party, for the two years immediately preceding the date of this Annual Report:

    Agreement , dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.1 to this Annual Report.

    Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility , dated June 14, 2018, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), Manchester United Football Club Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.2 to this Annual Report.

    Accession Deed to Secured Term Facility , dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.3 to this Annual Report.

    New Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.4 to this Annual Report.

    Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.5 to this Annual Report.

    Accession Deed to Revolving Facilities Agreement , dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.6 to this Annual Report.

    Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.7 to this Annual Report.

99


Table of Contents

    Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement, and Consent No. 1 , dated June 14, 2018, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the noteholders listed on the signature pages thereto and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.8 to this Annual Report.

    2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan. A copy of the Plan is included as Exhibit 4.10 to this Annual Report.

    Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18.   As a member of the Football Association Premier League, we are subject to the terms of the Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18. A copy of the Handbook is included as Exhibit 4.11 to this Annual Report.

    Premier League Handbook, Season 2018/19.   As a member of the Football Association Premier League, we are subject to the terms of the Premier League Handbook, Season 2018/19. A copy of the Handbook is included as Exhibit 4.12 to this Annual Report.

D.    EXCHANGE CONTROLS

        There are no Cayman Islands exchange control regulations that would affect the import or export of capital or the remittance of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of our shares.

E.    TAXATION

        The following is a summary of material US federal income tax consequences relevant to US Holders and Non-US Holders (each as defined below) acquiring, holding and disposing of the Company's Class A ordinary shares. This summary is based on the Code, final, temporary and proposed US Treasury regulations and administrative and judicial interpretations in effect as of the date hereof, all of which are subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. Furthermore, we can provide no assurance that the tax consequences contained in this summary will not be challenged by the Internal Revenue Service (the "IRS") or will be sustained by a court if challenged.

        This summary does not discuss all aspects of US federal income taxation that may be relevant to investors in light of their particular circumstances, such as investors subject to special tax rules, including without limitation the following, all of whom may be subject to tax rules that differ significantly from those summarized below:

    financial institutions;

    insurance companies;

    dealers in stocks, securities, or currencies or notional principal contracts;

    regulated investment companies;

    real estate investment trusts;

    tax-exempt organizations;

    partnerships and other pass-through entities, or persons that hold Class A ordinary shares through pass-through entities;

    investors that hold Class A ordinary shares as part of a straddle, conversion, constructive sale or other integrated transaction for US federal income tax purposes;

    US holders that have a functional currency other than the US dollar;

    US expatriates and former long-term residents of the United States;

100


Table of Contents

    "qualified foreign pension funds" as defined in Section 897(l)(2) of the Code and entities all of the interests of which are held by qualified foreign pension funds; and

    persons subject to special tax accounting rules as a result of any item of income relating to our Class A ordinary shares being taken into account in an applicable financial statement.

        This summary does not address alternative minimum tax consequences or non-income tax consequences, such as estate or gift tax consequences, and does not address state, local or non-US tax consequences. This summary only addresses investors that hold our Class A ordinary shares and not Class B ordinary shares, and it assumes that investors hold their Class A ordinary shares as capital assets (generally, property held for investment).

        For purposes of this summary, a "US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is, for US federal income tax purposes:

    an individual who is a citizen or resident of the United States,

    a corporation created in, or organized under the laws of, the United States, any state thereof or the District of Columbia,

    an estate the income of which is includible in gross income for US federal income tax purposes regardless of its source, or

    a trust that (i) is subject to the primary supervision of a US court and the control of one or more US persons or (ii) has a valid election in effect under applicable Treasury regulations to be treated as a US person.

        A "Non-US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is not a US Holder.

        If an entity or other arrangement treated as a partnership for US federal income tax purposes holds the Company's Class A ordinary shares, the tax treatment of a partner in the partnership generally will depend upon the status of the partner and the activities of the partnership. Partners of partnerships considering an investment in the Class A ordinary shares are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the tax consequences of the ownership and disposition of Class A ordinary shares.

Treatment of the Company as a Domestic Corporation for US Federal Income Tax Purposes

        Even though the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, due to the circumstances of its formation and the application of Section 7874 of the Code, the Company reports as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. This has implications for all shareholders; the Company is subject to US federal income tax as if it were a US corporation, and distributions made by the Company are generally treated as US-source dividends as described below and generally subject to US dividend withholding tax.

US Holders

Distributions

        Distributions made by the Company in respect of its Class A ordinary shares will be treated as US-source dividends includible in the gross income of a US Holder as ordinary income to the extent of the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, as determined under US federal income tax principles. To the extent the amount of a distribution exceeds the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, the distribution will be treated first as a non-taxable return of capital to the extent of a US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares and thereafter as gain from the sale of such shares. Subject to applicable limitations and requirements, dividends received on

101


Table of Contents

the Class A ordinary shares generally should be eligible for the "dividends received deduction" available to corporate shareholders. A dividend paid by the Company to a non-corporate US Holder generally will be eligible for preferential rates if certain holding period requirements are met.

        The US dollar value of any distribution made by the Company in foreign currency will be calculated by reference to the exchange rate in effect on the date of the US Holder's actual or constructive receipt of such distribution, regardless of whether the foreign currency is in fact converted into US dollars. If the foreign currency is converted into US dollars on such date of receipt, the US Holder generally will not recognize foreign currency gain or loss on such conversion. If the foreign currency is not converted into US dollars on the date of receipt, such US Holder will have a basis in the foreign currency equal to its US dollar value on the date of receipt. Any gain or loss on a subsequent conversion or other taxable disposition of the foreign currency generally will be US-source ordinary income or loss to such US Holder.

Sale or other disposition

        A US Holder will recognize gain or loss for US federal income tax purposes upon a sale or other taxable disposition of its Class A ordinary shares in an amount equal to the difference between the amount realized from such sale or disposition and the US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares. A US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares generally will be the US Holder's cost for the shares. Any such gain or loss generally will be US-source capital gain or loss and will be long-term capital gain or loss if, on the date of sale or disposition, such US Holder held the Class A ordinary shares for more than one year. Long-term capital gains derived by non-corporate US Holders are eligible for taxation at reduced rates. The deductibility of capital losses is subject to significant limitations.

Information reporting and backup withholding

        Payments of dividends on or proceeds arising from the sale or other taxable disposition of Class A ordinary shares generally will be subject to information reporting and backup withholding if a US Holder (i) fails to furnish such US Holder's correct US taxpayer identification number (generally on IRS Form W-9), (ii) furnishes an incorrect US taxpayer identification number, (iii) is notified by the IRS that such US Holder has previously failed to properly report items subject to backup withholding, or (iv) fails to certify under penalty of perjury that such US Holder has furnished its correct US taxpayer identification number and that the IRS has not notified such US Holder that it is subject to backup withholding.

        Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules generally will be allowed as a credit against a US Holder's US federal income tax liability or will be refunded, if the US Holder furnishes the required information to the IRS in a timely manner.

Non-US Holders

Distributions

        Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, distributions treated as dividends (see "—US Holders—Distributions" above) by the Company to Non-US Holders will be subject to US federal withholding tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty. To obtain a reduced rate of US federal withholding under an applicable income tax treaty, a Non-US Holder will be required to certify its entitlement to benefits under the treaty, including eligibility under the Limitation on Benefits provision in a given treaty (for non-individuals), generally on a properly completed IRS Form W-8BEN or W-8BEN-E, as applicable.

102


Table of Contents

        However, dividends that are effectively connected with a Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, are attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder, are not subject to the withholding tax described in the previous paragraph, but instead are subject to US federal net income tax at graduated rates, provided the Non-US Holder complies with applicable certification and disclosure requirements, generally by providing a properly completed IRS Form W-8ECI. Non-US Holders that are corporations may also be subject to an additional branch profits tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty.

Sale or other disposition

        Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, a Non-US Holder will not be subject to US federal income tax in respect of any gain on a sale or other disposition of the Class A ordinary shares unless:

    the gain is effectively connected with the Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, is attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder;

    the Non-US Holder is an individual who is present in the United States for 183 days or more in the taxable year of the sale or other disposition and certain other conditions are met; or

    the Company is or has been a "US real property holding corporation" during the shorter of the five-year period preceding the disposition and the Non-US Holder's holding period for the Class A ordinary shares.

        Non-US Holders described in the first bullet point above will be subject to tax on the net gain derived from the sale under regular graduated US federal income tax rates and, if they are foreign corporations, may be subject to an additional "branch profits tax" at a 30% rate or such lower rate as may be specified by an applicable income tax treaty. Non-US Holders described in the second bullet point above will be subject to a flat 30% tax on any gain derived on the sale or other taxable disposition, which gain may be offset by certain US-source capital losses. The Company believes it is not, and does not currently anticipate becoming, a "US real property holding corporation" for US federal income tax purposes.

Information reporting and backup withholding

        Generally, the Company must report annually to the IRS and to Non-US Holders the amount of distributions made to Non-US Holders and the amount of any tax withheld with respect to those payments. Copies of the information returns reporting such distributions and withholding may also be made available to the tax authorities in the country in which a Non-US Holder resides under the provisions of an applicable income tax treaty or tax information exchange agreement.

        A Non-US Holder will generally not be subject to backup withholding with respect to payments of dividends, provided the Company receives a properly completed statement to the effect that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the Company does not have actual knowledge or reason to know that the holder is a US person. The requirements for the statement will be met if the Non-US Holder provides its name and address and certifies, under penalties of perjury, that it is not a US person (which certification may generally be made on IRS Form W-8BEN or W-8BEN-E) or if a financial institution holding the Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the Non-US Holder certifies, under penalties of perjury, that such statement has been received by it and furnishes the Company or its paying agent with a copy of the statement.

        Except as described below under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act", the payment of proceeds from a disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a non-US

103


Table of Contents

broker will not be subject to information reporting or backup withholding unless the non-US broker has certain types of relationships with the United States. In the case of a payment of proceeds from the disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a broker that is either a US person or such a US-related person, US Treasury regulations require information reporting (but not backup withholding) on the payment unless the broker has documentary evidence in its files that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the broker has no knowledge to the contrary.

        Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules may be allowed as a refund or a credit against a Non-US Holder's US federal income tax liability, provided the required information is timely furnished to the IRS.

Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act

        Pursuant to the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA"), withholding taxes may apply to certain types of payments made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities. The failure to comply with additional certification, information reporting and other specified requirements could result in a withholding tax being imposed on payments of dividends and sales proceeds to foreign intermediaries and certain Non-US Holders. A 30% withholding tax may be imposed on dividends on, or gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of, our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or to a non-financial foreign entity, unless (i) the foreign financial institution undertakes certain diligence and reporting obligations, (ii) the non-financial foreign entity that is a passive non-financial entity either certifies it does not have any substantial US owners or furnishes identifying information regarding each substantial US owner, or (iii) the foreign financial institution or non-financial foreign entity otherwise qualifies for an exemption from these rules. If the payee is a foreign financial institution and is subject to the diligence and reporting requirements in clause (i) above, it generally must enter into an agreement with the US Treasury requiring, among other things, that it undertake to identify accounts held by certain US persons or US-owned foreign entities, annually report certain information about such accounts and withhold 30% on payments to non-compliant foreign financial institutions and certain other account holders. Foreign financial institutions located in jurisdictions that have an intergovernmental agreement with the United States concerning FATCA may be subject to different rules.

        Under the applicable Treasury regulations and administrative guidance, the withholding provisions described above generally apply to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and also will apply on or after 1 January 2019 to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares. Prospective investors are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the potential application of withholding under FATCA to an investment in our Class A ordinary shares.

Material Cayman Islands Tax Considerations

        There is, at present, no direct taxation in the Cayman Islands and interest, dividends and gains payable to the Company will be received free of all Cayman Islands taxes. The Company has received an undertaking from the Governor in Cabinet of the Cayman Islands to the effect that, for a period of twenty years from the date of such undertaking, no law that thereafter is enacted in the Cayman Islands imposing any tax or duty to be levied on profits, income or on gains or appreciation, or any tax in the nature of estate duty or inheritance tax, will apply to any property comprised in or any income arising under the Company, or to the shareholders thereof, in respect of any such property or income.

F.     DIVIDENDS AND PAYING AGENTS

        American Stock Transfer & Trust Company is the paying agent for any dividends payable on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares in the United States.

104


Table of Contents

        While our dividend policy contemplates a semi-annual dividend, we have no specific procedure for setting the date of any dividend entitlement, though we will set a record date for stock ownership to determine entitlement to any dividends that may be declared from time to time, in accordance with applicable laws, rules and regulations. The declaration and payment of future semi-annual dividends, if any, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof based on its consideration of numerous factors, including our operating results, financial condition and anticipated capital requirements and the additional factors discussed above. See "Item 8. Financial Information—A. Consolidated Financial Statements and Other Financial Information—Dividend Policy."

G.    STATEMENTS BY EXPERTS

        Not applicable.

H.    DOCUMENTS ON DISPLAY

        You may read and copy any reports or other information that we file at the SEC's Public Reference Room at 100 F Street, N.E., Washington, D.C. 20549. Information on the operation of the Public Reference Room may be obtained by calling the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330. In addition, the SEC maintains an Internet website that contains reports, proxy statements and other information about issuers, like us, that file electronically with the SEC. The address of that site is www.sec.gov.

        We also make available on our website, free of charge, our annual reports on Form 20-F and the text of our reports on Form 6-K, including any amendments to these reports, as well as certain other SEC filings, as soon as reasonably practicable after they are electronically filed with or furnished to the SEC. Our website address is www.manutd.com. The information contained on our website is not incorporated by reference in this document.

ITEM 11.    QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK

Market Risk

        Our operations are exposed to a variety of financial risks that include currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk. We review and agree policies for managing these risks, which are then implemented by our finance department. Please refer to note 31 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 included elsewhere in this Annual Report for a fuller quantitative and qualitative discussion on the market risks to which we are subject and our policies with respect to managing those risks. The policies are summarized below:

Currency risk

        We are exposed to both translational and transactional risk of fluctuations in foreign exchange rates. A significant currency risk we face relates to the revenue received in Euros as a result of participation in UEFA competitions. We seek to hedge economically the majority of the currency risk of this revenue either by using contracted future foreign currency expenses (including player transfer fee commitments) or by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that we will receive the revenue.

        We also receive a significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US dollars. We seek to hedge the foreign exchange risk on future US dollar revenues whenever possible using our US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on retranslation of our US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in a hedging reserve are subsequently

105


Table of Contents

reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. Commercial revenue), as the underlying future US dollar revenues. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of our unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement immediately.

        As of 30 June 2018, the amount accumulated in the hedging reserve relating to the above hedge was a debit of £27.2 million (this amount is stated gross before deducting related tax).

        Based on exchange rates existing as of 30 June 2018, a 10% appreciation of pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a credit to the hedging reserve in respect of the above hedge of approximately £21.2 million for the year ended 30 June 2018. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a debit to the hedging reserve in respect of the above hedge of approximately £25.9 million for the year ended 30 June 2018.

        Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers we may not always be able to predict such cash flow until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable we will seek to economically hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the revenue will be received. When hedging revenue to be received, we also take account of the credit risk of the counterparty.

Interest rate risk

        Our interest rate risk relates to changes in interest rates for borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose us to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose us to fair value interest rate risk. Our borrowings under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and our Alderley facility bear interest at variable rates. As of 30 June 2018, we had £168.3 million of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our secured term loan facility and £3.8 million of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our Alderley credit facility. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk, where considered appropriate, using interest rate swaps. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. Consequently, a hypothetical one percentage point increase in interest rates on our variable rate indebtedness would not have a material impact on our annual interest expense.

        Other than as disclosed herein, we have no additional hedging policies.

Derivative Financial Instruments

Foreign currency forward contracts

        We typically enter into foreign currency forward contracts, as considered appropriate, to purchase and sell foreign currency in order to minimize the impact of currency movements on our financial performance primarily for our exposure to Broadcasting revenue received in Euros for our participation in UEFA competitions and for transfer fees payable and receivable in foreign currency.

Interest rate swaps

        We have interest rate swaps in place in respect of our secured term loan facility. As of 30 June 2018, the fair value of outstanding interest rate swaps was a net asset of £4.5 million.

Embedded foreign exchange derivatives

        We have a number of currency based embedded derivatives in host Commercial revenue contracts. These are separately recognized in the financial statements at fair value since they are not closely related to the host contract. As of 30 June 2018, the fair value of such derivatives was a net asset of £0.6 million.

106


Table of Contents

ITEM 12.    DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES

A.    DEBT SECURITIES

        Not applicable.

B.    WARRANTS AND RIGHTS

        Not applicable.

C.    OTHER SECURITIES

        Not applicable.

D.    AMERICAN DEPOSITARY SHARES

        Not applicable.

107


Table of Contents


PART II

ITEM 13.    DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES

        None.

ITEM 14.    MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS

        None.

ITEM 15.    CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES

        We have carried out an evaluation of the effectiveness of the design and operation of our disclosure controls and procedures (as such term is defined in Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e) under the Securities Exchange Act of 1934) under the supervision and the participation of the executive board of management, which is responsible for the management of the internal controls, and which includes the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer. There are inherent limitations to the effectiveness of any system of disclosure controls and procedures, including the possibility of human error and the circumvention or overriding of the controls and procedures. Accordingly, even effective disclosure controls and procedures can only provide reasonable assurance of achieving their control objectives. Based upon our evaluation as of 30 June 2018, the Principal Executive Officer and Principal Financial Officer have concluded that the disclosure controls and procedures (i) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report on Form 20-F in ensuring that information required to be recorded, processed, summarized and reported in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act, is recorded, processed, summarized and reported within the time periods specified in the Commission's rules and forms and (ii) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report on Form 20-F in ensuring that information to be disclosed in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act is accumulated and communicated to the management of the Company, including the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer, to allow timely decisions regarding required disclosure.

Management's Annual Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting

        Our executive board of management is responsible for establishing and maintaining adequate internal control over financial reporting. Our internal control over financial reporting is a process designed, under the supervision of the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of our financial statements for external reporting purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles.

        Our internal control over financial reporting includes policies and procedures that pertain to the maintenance of records that, in reasonable detail, accurately and fairly, reflect transactions and dispositions of assets, provide reasonable assurance that transactions are recorded in the manner necessary to permit the preparation of financial statements in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles, and that receipts and expenditures are only carried out in accordance with the authorization of our executive board of management and directors, and provide reasonable assurance regarding the prevention or timely detection of any unauthorized acquisition, use or disposition of our assets and that could have a material effect on our financial statements.

        Because of its inherent limitations, internal control over financial reporting may not prevent or detect all misstatements. Moreover, projections of any evaluation of the effectiveness of internal control

108


Table of Contents

to future periods are subject to a risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions and that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate.

        Our executive board of management has assessed the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting based on the Internal Control—Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organizations of the Treadway Commission (COSO) 2013. Based on this assessment, our executive board of management has concluded that our internal control over financial reporting as of 30 June 2018 was effective.

        Our internal control over financial reporting as of 30 June 2018 has been audited by PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, an independent registered public accounting firm, as stated in their report on pages F-2 to F-3.

Changes in Internal Control over Financial Reporting

        During the period covered by this report, we have not made any change to our internal control over financial reporting that have materially affected, or are reasonably likely to materially affect, our internal control over financial reporting.

ITEM 16A.    AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT

        Our board of directors has determined that Mr. Robert Leitão satisfies the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Our board of directors has also determined that Mr. Robert Leitão is an "audit committee financial expert" as defined in Item 16A of Form 20-F under the Exchange Act.

ITEM 16B.    CODE OF ETHICS

        We have adopted a Code of Business Conduct and Ethics that applies to all our employees, officers and directors, including our principal executive, principal financial and principal accounting officers. Our code of Business Conduct and Ethics addresses, among other things, competition and fair dealing, conflicts of interest, financial matters and external reporting, company funds and assets, confidentiality and corporate opportunity requirements and the process for reporting violations of the Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, employee misconduct, conflicts of interest or other violations. Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is intended to meet the definition of "code of ethics" under Item 16B of 20-F under the Exchange Act.

        Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is available on our website at http://ir.manutd.com/. The information contained on our website is not incorporated by reference in this Annual Report.

ITEM 16C.    PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES

        PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP ("PwC") acted as our independent auditor for the fiscal years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017. The table below sets out the total amount billed to us by PwC, for services performed in the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017, and breaks down these amounts by category of service:

 
  2018   2017  
 
  £'000
  £'000
 

Audit Fees

    500     503  

Tax Fees

    212     392  

All Other Fees

    184     456  

Total

    896     1,351  

109


Table of Contents

Audit Fees

        Audit fees for the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017 were related to the audit of our consolidated and subsidiary financial statements and other audit or interim review services provided in connection with statutory and regulatory filings or engagements.

Tax Fees

        Tax fees for the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017 were related to tax compliance and tax planning services.

All Other Fees

        All other fees in the years ended 30 June 2018 and 2017 related to services in connection with corporate compliance matters.

Pre-Approval Policies and Procedures

        The advance approval of the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom approval authority has been delegated, is required for all audit and non-audit services provided by our auditors.

        All services provided by our auditors are approved in advance by either the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom authority has been delegated, in accordance with the Audit Committee's pre-approval policy.

ITEM 16D.    EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES

        Not applicable.

ITEM 16E.    PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER

        Not applicable.

ITEM 16F.    CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT

        None.

ITEM 16G.    CORPORATE GOVERNANCE

        Our Class A ordinary shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange. We believe the following to be the significant differences between our corporate governance practices and those applicable to US companies under the New York Stock Exchange listing standards.

        In general, under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, foreign private issuers, as defined under the Exchange Act, are permitted to follow home country corporate governance practices instead of the corporate governance practices of the New York Stock Exchange. Accordingly, we follow certain corporate governance practices of our home country, the Cayman Islands, in lieu of certain of the corporate governance requirements of the New York Stock Exchange. Specifically, we do not have a board of directors composed of a majority of independent directors or a remuneration committee or nominating and corporate governance committee composed entirely of independent directors.

        The foreign private issuer exemption does not modify the independence requirements for the audit committee, and we comply with the requirements of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act and the New York Stock Exchange rules, which require that our audit committee be composed of three independent directors.

110


Table of Contents

        If at any time we cease to be a "foreign private issuer" under the rules of the New York Stock Exchange and the Exchange Act, as applicable, our board of directors will take all action necessary to comply with the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules.

        Due to our status as a foreign private issuer and our intent to follow certain home country corporate governance practices, our shareholders do not have the same protections afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards.

ITEM 16H.    MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE

        Not applicable.

111


Table of Contents


PART III

ITEM 17.    FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

        Not applicable.

ITEM 18.    FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

        The audited consolidated financial statements as required under Item 18 are attached hereto starting on page F-1 of this Annual Report. The audit report of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, independent registered public accounting firm, is included herein preceding the audited consolidated financial statements.

ITEM 19.    EXHIBITS

        The following exhibits are filed as part of this Annual Report:

  1.1   Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc dated as of 8 August 2012 (included as Exhibit 3.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended).

 

2.1

 

Specimen Ordinary Share Certificate of Manchester United plc (included as Exhibit 4.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended).

 

4.1

 

Agreement, dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 16 July 2012, as amended).

 

4.2

 

Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated June 14, 2018, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), Manchester United Football Club Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender.

 

4.3

 

Accession Deed to Secured Term Facility, dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent.

 

4.4

 

Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee (included as Exhibit 10.2 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015).

 

4.5

 

Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.8 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015).

 

4.6

 

Accession Deed to Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent.

112


Table of Contents

  4.7   Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent (included as Exhibit 4.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015).

 

4.8

 

Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement, and Consent No. 1, dated June 14, 2018, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the noteholders listed on the signature pages thereto and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent.

 

4.9

 

Form of 3.79% Senior Secured Note due June 26, 2027 (included as Exhibit 1 to Exhibit 4.8).

 

4.10

 

2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012).

 

4.11

 

Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18 (included as Exhibit 4.10 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 001-35627), filed with the SEC on 13 October 2017).

 

4.12

 

Premier League Handbook, Season 2018/19.

 

8.1

 

List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 33 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Annual Report).

 

12.1

 

Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer.

 

12.2

 

Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer.

 

13.1

 

Certification of Principal Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.

 

13.2

 

Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.

 

15.1

 

Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, dated 28 September, 2018.

 

101.INS

 

XBRL Instance Document.

 

101.SCH

 

XBRL Taxonomy Extension Schema Document.

 

101.CAL

 

XBRL Taxonomy Calculation Linkbase Document.

 

101.DEF

 

XBRL Taxonomy Extension Definition Linkbase Document.

 

101.LAB

 

XBRL Taxonomy Label Linkbase Document.

 

101.PRE

 

XBRL Taxonomy Presentation Linkbase Document.

113


Table of Contents


Index to Consolidated financial statements

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

  F-2

Consolidated income statement for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016

 
F-4

Consolidated statement of comprehensive income for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016

 
F-5

Consolidated balance sheet as at 30 June 2018 and 2017

 
F-6

Consolidated statement of changes in equity for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016

 
F-8

Consolidated statement of cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016

 
F-9

Notes to the consolidated financial statements

 
F-10

F-1


Table of Contents


Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

To the board of directors and shareholders of Manchester United plc

Opinions on the Financial Statements and Internal Control over Financial Reporting

        We have audited the accompanying consolidated balance sheets of Manchester United plc and its subsidiaries as of 30 June 2018 and 2017 and the related consolidated income statements, consolidated statements of comprehensive income, consolidated statements of changes in equity and consolidated cash flow statements for each of the three years in the period ended 30 June 2018, including the related notes (collectively referred to as the "consolidated financial statements"). We also have audited the Company's internal control over financial reporting as of 30 June 2018, based on criteria established in Internal Control—Integrated Framework (2013) issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organizations of the Treadway Commission (COSO).

        In our opinion, the consolidated financial statements referred to above present fairly, in all material respects, the financial position of Manchester United plc and its subsidiaries as of 30 June 2018 and 2017, and the results of their operations and their cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 30 June 2018 in conformity with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board. Also in our opinion, the Company maintained, in all material respects, effective internal control over financial reporting as of 30 June 2018, based on criteria established in Internal Control—Integrated Framework (2013) issued by the COSO.

Basis for Opinions

        The Company's management is responsible for these consolidated financial statements, for maintaining effective internal control over financial reporting, and for its assessment of the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting, included in Management's Annual Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting appearing under Item 15 of the 2018 Annual Report. Our responsibility is to express opinions on the Company's consolidated financial statements and on the Company's internal control over financial reporting based on our audits. We are a public accounting firm registered with the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States) ("PCAOB") and are required to be independent with respect to the Company in accordance with the US federal securities laws and the applicable rules and regulations of the Securities and Exchange Commission and the PCAOB.

        We conducted our audits in accordance with the standards of the PCAOB. Those standards require that we plan and perform the audits to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the consolidated financial statements are free of material misstatement, whether due to error or fraud, and whether effective internal control over financial reporting was maintained in all material respects.

        Our audits of the consolidated financial statements included performing procedures to assess the risks of material misstatement of the consolidated financial statements, whether due to error or fraud, and performing procedures that respond to those risks. Such procedures included examining, on a test basis, evidence regarding the amounts and disclosures in the consolidated financial statements. Our audits also included evaluating the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall presentation of the consolidated financial statements. Our audit of internal control over financial reporting included obtaining an understanding of internal control over financial reporting, assessing the risk that a material weakness exists, and testing and evaluating the design and operating effectiveness of internal control based on the assessed risk. Our audits also included performing such other procedures as we considered necessary in the circumstances. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinions.

F-2


Table of Contents

Definition and Limitations of Internal Control over Financial Reporting

        A company's internal control over financial reporting is a process designed to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles. A company's internal control over financial reporting includes those policies and procedures that (i) pertain to the maintenance of records that, in reasonable detail, accurately and fairly reflect the transactions and dispositions of the assets of the company; (ii) provide reasonable assurance that transactions are recorded as necessary to permit preparation of financial statements in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles, and that receipts and expenditures of the company are being made only in accordance with authorizations of management and directors of the company; and (iii) provide reasonable assurance regarding prevention or timely detection of unauthorized acquisition, use, or disposition of the company's assets that could have a material effect on the financial statements.

        Because of its inherent limitations, internal control over financial reporting may not prevent or detect misstatements. Also, projections of any evaluation of effectiveness to future periods are subject to the risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions, or that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom

28 September 2018

        We have served as the Company's or its predecessors auditor since 2001.

F-3


Table of Contents


Consolidated income statement

 
   
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  Note   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Revenue

  4     590,022     581,204     515,345  

Operating expenses

  5     (564,006 )   (511,315 )   (436,709 )

Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

  8     18,119     10,926     (9,786 )

Operating profit

        44,135     80,815     68,850  

Finance costs

        (24,233 )   (25,013 )   (20,459 )

Finance income

        6,195     736     442  

Net finance costs

  9     (18,038 )   (24,277 )   (20,017 )

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

        26,097     56,538     48,833  

Tax expense

  10     (63,367 )   (17,361 )   (12,462 )

(Loss)/profit for the year

        (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

(Loss)/earnings per share during the year

                       

Basic (loss)/earnings per share (pence)

  11     (22.70 )   23.88     22.19  

Diluted (loss)/earnings per share (pence)(1)

  11     (22.70 )   23.82     22.13  

(1)
For the year ended 30 June 2018, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016, potential ordinary shares have been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share.

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-4


Table of Contents


Consolidated statement of comprehensive income

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

(Loss)/profit for the year

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

Other comprehensive income/(loss):

                   

Items that may be subsequently reclassified to profit or loss

                   

Cash flow hedges (note 31.2)

    25,878     1,946     (58,025 )

Tax (expense)/credit relating to cash flow hedges (note 31.2)

    (21,892 )   (681 )   20,307  

Other comprehensive income/(loss) for the year, net of tax

    3,986     1,265     (37,718 )

Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year

    (33,284 )   40,442     (1,347 )

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-5


Table of Contents


Consolidated balance sheet

 
   
  As of 30 June  
 
  Note   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

ASSETS

                 

Non-current assets

                 

Property, plant and equipment

  13     245,401     244,738  

Investment property

  14     13,836     13,966  

Intangible assets

  15     799,640     717,544  

Derivative financial instruments

  18     4,807     1,666  

Trade and other receivables

  19     4,724     15,399  

Tax receivable

        547      

Deferred tax asset

  25     63,974     142,107  

        1,132,929     1,135,420  

Current assets

                 

Inventories

  16     1,416     1,637  

Derivative financial instruments

  18     1,159     3,218  

Trade and other receivables

  19     168,060     103,732  

Tax receivable

        800      

Cash and cash equivalents

  20     242,022     290,267  

        413,457     398,854  

Total assets

        1,546,386     1,534,274  

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-6


Table of Contents


Consolidated balance sheet (Continued)

 
   
  As of 30 June  
 
  Note   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                 

Equity

                 

Share capital

  21     53     53  

Share premium

        68,822     68,822  

Merger reserve

        249,030     249,030  

Hedging reserve

        (27,738 )   (31,724 )

Retained earnings

        135,099     191,436  

Total equity

        425,266     477,617  

Non-current liabilities

                 

Derivative financial instruments

  18         655  

Trade and other payables

  23     104,271     83,587  

Borrowings

  24     486,694     497,630  

Deferred revenue

        37,085     39,648  

Deferred tax liabilities

  25     28,559     20,828  

        656,609     642,348  

Current liabilities

                 

Derivative financial instruments

  18         1,253  

Tax liabilities

        3,874     9,772  

Trade and other payables

  23     267,996     190,315  

Borrowings

  24     9,074     5,724  

Deferred revenue

        183,567     207,245  

        464,511     414,309  

Total equity and liabilities

        1,546,386     1,534,274  

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-7


Table of Contents


Consolidated statement of changes in equity

 
  Share
capital
£'000
  Share
premium
£'000
  Merger
reserve
£'000
  Hedging
reserve
£'000
  Retained
earnings
£'000
  Total
equity
£'000
 

Balance at 1 July 2015

    52     68,822     249,030     4,729     155,285     477,918  

Profit for the year

                    36,371     36,371  

Cash flow hedges

                (58,025 )       (58,025 )

Tax credit relating to cash flow hedges

                20,307         20,307  

Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year

                (37,718 )   36,371     (1,347 )

Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22)

                    1,795     1,795  

Dividends paid (note 12)

                    (20,084 )   (20,084 )

Balance at 30 June 2016

    52     68,822     249,030     (32,989 )   173,367     458,282  

Profit for the year

                    39,177     39,177  

Cash flow hedges

                1,946         1,946  

Tax expense relating to cash flow hedges

                (681 )       (681 )

Total comprehensive income for the year

                1,265     39,177     40,442  

Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22)

                    2,187     2,187  

Dividends paid (note 12)

                    (23,295 )   (23,295 )

Proceeds from shares issued (note 21)

    1                     1  

Balance at 30 June 2017

    53     68,822     249,030     (31,724 )   191,436     477,617  

Loss for the year

                    (37,270 )   (37,270 )

Cash flow hedges

                25,878         25,878  

Tax expense relating to cash flow hedges

                (21,892 )       (21,892 )

Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year

                3,986     (37,270 )   (33,284 )

Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22)

                    2,915     2,915  

Dividends paid (note 12)

                    (21,982 )   (21,982 )

Balance at 30 June 2018

    53     68,822     249,030     (27,738 )   135,099     425,266  

        Movements on the hedging reserve are provided in note 31.2.

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-8


Table of Contents


Consolidated statement of cash flows

 
   
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  Note   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Cash flows from operating activities

                       

Cash generated from operations

  26     119,604     251,759     200,864  

Interest paid

        (18,904 )   (19,523 )   (13,219 )

Interest received

        1,187     736     487  

Tax paid

        (6,637 )   (5,312 )   (2,040 )

Net cash generated from operating activities

        95,250     227,660     186,092  

Cash flows from investing activities

                       

Payments for property, plant and equipment

        (13,260 )   (8,373 )   (5,101 )

Proceeds from sale of property, plant and equipment

        81         19  

Payments for investment property

            (641 )    

Payments for intangible assets(1)

        (154,955 )   (193,825 )   (138,095 )

Proceeds from sale of intangible assets(1)

        46,865     51,871     38,357  

Net cash used in investing activities

        (121,269 )   (150,968 )   (104,820 )

Cash flows from financing activities

                       

Repayment of borrowings

        (419 )   (395 )   (371 )

Dividends paid

        (21,982 )   (23,295 )   (20,084 )

Net cash used in financing activities

        (22,401 )   (23,690 )   (20,455 )

Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents

        (48,420 )   53,002     60,817  

Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year

        290,267     229,194     155,752  

Exchange gains on cash and cash equivalents

        175     8,071     12,625  

Cash and cash equivalents at end of year

  20     242,022     290,267     229,194  

(1)
Payments and proceeds for intangible assets primarily relate to player and key football management staff registrations. When acquiring or selling players' and key football management staff registrations it is normal industry practice for payments terms to spread over more than one year and consideration may also include non-cash items. Details of registrations additions and disposals are provided in note 15. Trade payables in relation to the acquisition of registrations at the balance sheet date are provided in note 23. Trade receivables in relation to the disposal of registrations at the balance sheet date are provided in note 19.

   

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-9


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements

1 General information

        Manchester United plc (the "Company") and its subsidiaries (together the "Group") is a professional football club together with related and ancillary activities. The Company incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. The address of its principal executive office is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom. The Company's shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange.

        These financial statements are presented in pounds sterling and all values are rounded to the nearest thousand (£'000) except when otherwise indicated.

        These financial statements were approved by the board of directors on 28 September 2018.

2 Summary of significant accounting policies

        The principal accounting policies applied in the preparation of these consolidated financial statements are set out below. These policies have been consistently applied to all the years presented, unless otherwise stated.

2.1   Basis of preparation

        The consolidated financial statements of Manchester United plc have been prepared on a going concern basis and in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards ("IFRS"), as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board ("IASB") and IFRS Interpretations Committee ("IFRS IC") interpretations. The consolidated financial statements have been prepared under the historical cost convention, as modified by the revaluation of certain financial assets and liabilities (including derivative financial instruments) which are recognized at fair value through profit and loss, unless cash flow hedge accounting applies.

        The preparation of financial statements in conformity with IFRS requires the use of certain critical accounting estimates. It also requires management to exercise its judgment in the process of applying the Group's accounting policies. The areas involving a higher degree of judgment or complexity, or areas where assumptions and estimates are significant to the consolidated financial statements are disclosed in note 3.

2.1.1  Changes in accounting policy and disclosures

a)    New standards, amendments and interpretations

        No new standards, amendments or interpretations, effective for the first time for the financial year beginning on or after 1 July 2017, have had a material impact on the consolidated financial statements of the Group.

b)    New standards, amendments and interpretations not yet adopted

        A number of new standards and amendments to standards and interpretations are effective for annual periods beginning after 1 July 2017, and have not been applied in preparing these consolidated financial statements. None of these is expected to have a significant effect on the consolidated financial statements of the Group, except as set out below.

F-10


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.2   Consolidation

        Subsidiaries are all entities over which the Group has control. The Group controls an entity when the Group is exposed to, or has rights to, variable returns from its involvement with the entity and has the ability to affect those returns through its power over the entity. Subsidiaries are fully consolidated from the date on which control is transferred to the Group. They are deconsolidated from the date that control ceases.

        The Group applies the acquisition method to account for business combinations. The consideration transferred for the acquisition of a subsidiary is the fair values of the assets transferred, the liabilities incurred to the former owners of the acquiree and the equity interests issued by the Group. The consideration transferred includes the fair value of any asset or liability resulting from a contingent consideration arrangement. Identifiable assets acquired and liabilities and contingent liabilities assumed in a business combination are measured initially at their fair values at the acquisition date. The Group recognizes any non-controlling interest in the acquiree on an acquisition-by-acquisition basis, either at

F-11


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

fair value or at the non-controlling interest's proportionate share of the recognized amounts of the acquiree's identifiable net assets.

        Acquisition-related costs are expensed as incurred.

        The excess of the consideration transferred, the amount of any non-controlling interest in the acquiree and the acquisition date fair value of any previous interest in the acquiree over the fair value of the identifiable net assets acquired is recorded as goodwill. If the total consideration transferred, non-controlling interest recognized and previously held interest measured is less than the fair value of the net assets of the subsidiary acquired in the case of a bargain purchase, the difference is recognized directly in the income statement.

        Inter-company transactions, balances and unrealized gains and losses on transactions between Group companies are eliminated. Accounting policies of subsidiaries have been changed where necessary to ensure consistency with the policies adopted by the Group.

2.3   Segment reporting

        The Group has one reportable segment, being the operation of a professional football club. The Chief Operating Decision Maker (being the board of directors and executive officers of Manchester United plc), who is responsible for allocating resources and assessing performance obtains financial information, being the Consolidated income statement, Consolidated balance sheet and Consolidated statement of cash flows, and the analysis of changes in net debt, about the Group as a whole. The Group has investment property, however, this is not considered to be a material business segment and is therefore not reported as such.

2.4   Foreign currency translation

a)    Functional and presentation currency

        Items included in the financial statements of each of the Group's entities are measured using the currency of the primary economic environment in which the entity operates (the "functional currency"). The consolidated financial statements are presented in pounds sterling, which is the Group's presentation currency.

b)    Transactions and balances

        Foreign currency transactions are translated into the functional currency using the exchange rates prevailing at the dates of the transactions or valuation where settlements of such transactions, and from the translation at year-end exchange rates items, are re-measured. Foreign exchange gains and losses resulting from the settlement of monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are recognized in the income statement, except when deferred in other comprehensive income as qualifying cash flow hedges. Foreign exchange gains and losses that relate to unhedged borrowings are presented in the income statement within finance costs or income. All other foreign exchange gains and losses are presented in the income statement within operating expenses.

F-12


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

c)     Group companies

        The results and financial position of all the Group entities (none of which has the currency of a hyperinflationary economy) that have a functional currency different from the presentational currency are translated into the presentational currency as follows:

        On disposal of a foreign operation any cumulative exchange differences held in equity are reclassified to the income statement.

d)    Exchange rates

        The most important exchange rates per £1.00 that have been used in preparing the financial statements are:

 
  Closing rate   Average rate  
 
  2018   2017   2016   2018   2017   2016  

Euro

    1.1309     1.1379     1.2009     1.1327     1.1663     1.3363  

US Dollar

    1.3194     1.2988     1.3332     1.3465     1.2774     1.4774  

2.5   Revenue recognition

        Revenue is measured at the fair value of consideration received or receivable from the Group's principal activities excluding transfer fees and value added tax. The Group's principal revenue streams are Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday. The Group recognizes revenue when the amount of revenue can be reliably measured; when it is probable that future economic benefits will flow to the entity; and when specific criteria have been met for each of the Group's activities as described below.

a)    Commercial

        Commercial revenue (whether settled in cash or value in kind) comprises revenue receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue, revenue receivable from retailing Manchester United branded merchandise in the UK and licensing the manufacture, distribution and sale of such goods globally, and fees for the Manchester United first team undertaking tours.

        For sponsorship contracts any additional revenue receivable over and above the minimum guaranteed revenue contained in the sponsorship and licensing agreements is taken to revenue when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and it is probable that the amounts will not be recouped by the sponsor in future years.

F-13


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

        Revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship rights enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis. In respect of contracts with multiple elements, the Group allocates the total consideration receivable to each separately identifiable element based on their relative fair values, and then recognizes the allocated revenue on a straight-line basis over the relevant period of each element.

        The Group has a 10-year agreement with adidas which began on 1 August 2015. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of the agreement is £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if the club's first team wins the Premier League, FA Cup or Champions League, or decrease if the club's first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons with the maximum possible increase being £4 million per year and the maximum possible reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Revenue is currently being recognized based on management's estimate that the full minimum guarantee amount will be received, as management does not expect two consecutive seasons of non-participation in the Champions League.

        Retail revenue is recognized at the point of sale while license revenue is recognized in the period in which the goods and services are provided.

        Commercial revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

b)    Broadcasting

        Broadcasting revenue represents revenue receivable from all UK and overseas broadcasting contracts, including contracts negotiated centrally by the Premier League and UEFA.

        Distributions from the Premier League comprise a fixed element (which is recognized evenly as domestic home league matches are played), facility fees for live coverage and highlights of domestic home and away matches (which are recognized when the respective match is played), and merit awards (based on finishing position in the league, which are recognized when they are known at the end of each football season).

        Distributions from UEFA relating to participation in UEFA competitions comprise market pool payments (which are recognized over the matches played in the competition, a portion of which reflects Manchester United's performance relative to the other Premier League clubs in the competition) and fixed amounts for participation in individual matches (which are recognized when the matches are played).

        Broadcasting revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

F-14


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

c)     Matchday

        Matchday revenue is recognized based on matches played throughout the year with revenue from each match being recognized only when the match has been played. Revenue from related activities such as Conference and Events or the Museum is recognized as the event or service is provided or the facility is used.

        Matchday revenue includes revenue receivable from all domestic and European match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, together with the Group's share of gate receipts from domestic cup matches not played at Old Trafford, and fees for arranging other events at the Old Trafford stadium. As the Group acts as the principal in the sale of match tickets, the share of gate receipts payable to the other participating club and competition organizer for domestic cup matches played at Old Trafford is treated as an operating expense.

        Matchday revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods (mainly the sale of seasonal facilities for first team matches at Old Trafford) is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue as the matches are played.

d)    Finance income

        Finance income is recognized using the effective interest rate method.

e)     Accrued revenue

        Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, which is received after the period to which it relates, is accrued as earned.

f)     Deferred revenue

        Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, received or receivable prior to the period end in respect of future periods, is deferred.

2.6   Operating leases

        Leases in which a significant portion of the risks and rewards of ownership are retained by the lessor are classified as operating leases. Payments made under operating leases (net of any incentives received from the lessor) are charged to the income statement on a straight-line basis over the period of the lease.

        Rentals receivable under sub-tenancy agreements (net of any incentives given to the lessee) are credited to the income statement on a straight-line basis over the lease term. The risk and rewards of ownership on the sub-let property remain with the third party lessor.

2.7   Exceptional items

        Exceptional items are disclosed separately in the financial statements where it is necessary to do so to provide further understanding of the financial performance of the Group. They are material items of income or expense that have been shown separately due to the significance of their nature or amount.

F-15


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.8   Pension costs

        The Group is one of a number of participating employers in The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the scheme'—see note 30.1). The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the scheme deficit.

        The Group also operates a defined contribution scheme. The assets of the scheme are held separately from those of the Group in an independently administered fund. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due.

2.9   Share-based payments

        The Group operates a share-based compensation plan under which the entity receives services from employees as consideration for equity instruments of the Group.

        Equity-settled share-based payments to employees are measured at the fair value of the equity instruments at the grant date. The fair value excludes the effect of non-market based vesting conditions. The fair value determined at the grant date of the equity-settled share-based payments is expensed on a straight-line basis over the vesting period, based on the Group's estimate of equity instruments that will eventually vest. At each balance sheet date, the Group revises its estimate of the number of equity instruments expected to vest as a result of the effect of non-market based vesting conditions. The impact of the revision of the original estimates, if any, is recognized in the income statement such that the cumulative expense reflects the revised estimate, with a corresponding adjustment to equity reserves.

        For cash-settled share-based payments to employees, a liability is recognized for the services acquired, measured initially at the fair value of the liability. At each balance sheet date until the liability is settled, and at the date of settlement, the fair value of the liability is re-measured, with any changes in fair value recognized in profit or loss for the year.

        Details regarding the determination of the fair value of share-based transactions are set out in note 22.

2.10 Current and deferred tax

        The tax expense or credit for the period comprises current and deferred tax. Tax is recognized in the income statement, except to the extent that it relates to items recognized in other comprehensive income, in which case the tax is also recognized in other comprehensive income.

        The current tax expense or credit is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Although the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, it reports as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes and is subject to US federal income tax on the Group's worldwide income. In addition, the Group is subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions, including the UK. Management periodically evaluates positions taken in tax returns with respect to situations in which applicable tax regulation is subject to interpretation. It establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities.

F-16


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

        Deferred tax is recognized on temporary differences arising between the tax bases of assets and liabilities and their carrying amounts in the financial statements. Deferred tax is determined using tax rates (and laws) that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date and are expected to apply when the related deferred tax asset is realised or the deferred liability is settled.

        Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that future taxable profit will be available against which the temporary differences can be utilised.

        Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when there is a legally enforceable right to offset current tax assets against current tax liabilities and when the deferred tax assets and liabilities relate to taxes levied by the same taxation authority on either the same taxable entity or different taxable entities where there is an intention to settle the balances on a net basis.

2.11 Dividend distribution

        Dividend distributions to the Company's shareholders are recognized when they become legally payable. In the case of interim dividends, this is when they are paid.

2.12 Property, plant and equipment

        Property, plant and equipment is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment.

        Subsequent costs, for example, capital improvements and refurbishment, are included in the asset's carrying amount or recognized as a separate asset, as appropriate, only when it is probable that future economic benefits associated with the item will flow to the Group and the cost of the item can be measured reliably. Where appropriate, the carrying amount of the replaced part is derecognized. All other repairs and maintenance are charged to the income statement during the financial period in which they are incurred.

        Land is not depreciated. With the exception of freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999, depreciation is calculated using the straight-line method to write-down assets to their residual value over the estimated useful lives as follows:

Freehold property

  75 years

Computer equipment and software (included within Plant and machinery)

  3 years

Plant and machinery

  4 - 5 years

Fixtures and fittings

  7 years

        Freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999 is depreciated on a reducing balance basis at an annual rate of 1.33%.

        The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed, and adjusted if appropriate, at the end of each reporting period.

        Assets are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with

F-17


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. Prior impairments are reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date.

        Gains and losses on disposals are determined by comparing the proceeds with the carrying amount and are recognized within operating expenses within the income statement.

2.13 Investment property

        Property that is held for long-term rental yields or for capital appreciation or both, and that is not occupied by the Group, is classified as investment property.

        Investment property is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment. Investment property is depreciated using the straight-line method over 50 years.

        Investment properties are reviewed for impairment when there is a triggering event such as a decline in the property market. An impairment charge is recognized for the amount by which the asset's carrying amount exceeds its recoverable amount. Prior impairments are reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date. If an impairment charge subsequently reverses, the carrying amount of the asset is increased to the revised estimate of its recoverable amount, but so that the increased carrying amount does not exceed the carrying amount that would have been determined had no impairment charge been recognized for the asset in prior years.

2.14 Intangible assets—goodwill

a)    Initial recognition

        Goodwill represents the excess of the cost of an acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the net identifiable assets of the acquired subsidiary at the date of acquisition.

b)    Impairment

        Management considers there to be one material cash generating unit for the purposes of the annual impairment review, being the operation of a professional football club.

        Goodwill is not subject to amortization and is tested annually for impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognized in the income statement when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. Prior impairments are not subsequently reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date.

2.15 Intangible assets—registrations and football staff remuneration

a)    Remuneration

        Remuneration is charged to operating expenses on a straight-line basis over the contract periods based on the amount payable to players and key football management staff for that period. Any performance bonuses are recognized when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved.

F-18


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

        Signing-on fees are typically paid to players and key football management staff in equal annual installments over the term of the contract. Installments are paid at or near the beginning of each financial year and recognized as prepayments within trade and other receivables. They are subsequently charged to the income statement (as operating expenses) on a straight-line basis over the financial year. Signing-on fees paid form part of cash flows from operating activities.

        Loyalty fees are bonuses which are paid to players and key football management staff either at the beginning of a renewed contract or in installments over the term of their contract in recognition for either past or future performance. Loyalty bonuses for past service are typically paid in a lump sum amount upon renewal of a contract. These loyalty bonuses require no future service and are not subject to any claw-back provisions were the individual to subsequently leave the club during their new contract term. They are expensed once the Company has a present legal or constructive obligation to make the payment. Loyalty bonuses for ongoing service are typically paid in arrears in equal annual installments over the term of the contract. These are paid at the beginning of the next financial year and the related charge is recognized within operating expenses in the income statement on a straight-line basis over the current financial year.

b)    Initial recognition

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized at the fair value of the consideration payable. Costs include transfer fees, PL levy fees, agents' fees incurred by the club and other directly attributable costs. Costs also include the fair value of any contingent consideration, which is primarily payable to the player's former club (with associated levy fees payable to the PL), once payment becomes probable. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. The additional amount of contingent consideration potentially payable, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of registrations, is disclosed in note 29.2. Costs are fully amortized using the straight-line method over the period covered by the player's and key football management staff contract.

c)     Renegotiation

        Where a contract is extended, any costs associated with securing the extension are added to the unamortized balance (at the date of the amendment) and the revised book value is amortized over the remaining revised contract life.

d)    Disposals and loan income

        Assets available for sale (principally players' registrations) are classified as assets held for sale when their carrying value is expected to be recovered principally through a sale transaction and a sale is considered to be highly probable. Highly probable is defined as being actively marketed by the club, with unconditional offers having been received prior to a period end. These assets would be stated at the lower of the carrying amount and fair value less costs to sell.

        Gains and losses on disposal of players' and key football management staff registrations are determined by comparing the fair value of the consideration receivable, net of any transaction costs,

F-19


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

with the carrying amount and are recognized separately in the income statement within profit on disposal of intangible assets. Where a part of the consideration receivable is contingent on specified performance conditions, this amount is recognized in the income statement when receipt is virtually certain.

        Loan income on players temporarily loaned to other football clubs is recognized separately in the income statement within profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets.

e)     Impairment

        Management does not consider that it is possible to determine the value in use of an individual player or key football management staff in isolation as that individual (unless via a sale or insurance recovery) cannot generate cash flows on their own. While management does not consider any individual can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where an individual is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not participate with the club's first team again, for example, a player sustaining a career threatening injury or is permanently removed from the first team playing squad for another reason. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the individual would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the individual's fair value less any costs to sell and an impairment charge made in operating expenses reflecting any loss arising.

2.16 Intangible assets—other

        Other intangible assets comprise website, mobile applications and trademark registration costs and are initially measured at cost and are subsequently carried at cost less accumulated amortization and any provision for impairment.

        Amortization is calculated using the straight-line method to write-down assets to their residual value over the estimated useful lives as follows:

Website and mobile applications

  3 years

Trademark registrations

  10 years

        The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed and adjusted if appropriate at each balance sheet date.

2.17 Derivative financial instruments and hedging activities

        Derivatives are initially recognized at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently re-measured at their fair value. The resulting gain or loss is recognized in the income statement immediately unless the derivative is designated and effective as a hedging instrument, in which event the timing of the recognition in the income statement depends on the nature of the hedging relationship. The Group designates certain derivatives as hedges of a particular risk associated with a recognized asset or liability or a highly probable forecast transaction (cash flow hedge).

        The Group hedges the foreign exchange risk on a portion of contracted, and hence highly probable, future US dollar revenues whenever possible using a portion of the Group's US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. Foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. The foreign exchange gains

F-20


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement immediately.

        The Group hedges its cash flow interest rate risk where considered appropriate using interest rate swaps. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. The effective portion of changes in the fair value of the interest rate swap is initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognized in the income statement immediately.

        The Group documents at the inception of the transaction the relationship between hedging instruments and hedged items, as well as its risk management objective and strategy for undertaking various hedging transactions. The Group also documents its assessment, both at hedge inception and on an ongoing basis, of whether the derivatives that are used in hedging transactions are highly effective in offsetting changes in fair value or cash flows of hedged items. The Group uses a variety of methods to assess hedge effectiveness depending on the nature and type of the hedging relationship, including critical terms comparison, dollar offset method and regression analysis.

        Derivatives embedded in other financial instruments or host contracts are treated as separate derivatives when their risks and characteristics are not closely related to those of the host contracts and the host contracts are not measured at fair value through profit or loss.

        The fair values of various derivative instruments are disclosed in note 18. Movements on the hedging reserve in other comprehensive income are shown in the statement of changes in equity. The full fair value of a hedging derivative is classified as a non-current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is more than 12 months, and as a current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is less than 12 months.

        The effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges is recognized in other comprehensive income. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognized immediately in the income statement.

        Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve within equity are reclassified to the income statement in the periods when the hedged item affects the income statement (for example, when the forecast transaction that is hedged takes place). When a hedging instrument expires or is sold, or when a hedge no longer meets the criteria for hedge accounting, any cumulative gain or loss existing in equity at that time remains in equity and is recognized when the hedged item is ultimately recognized in the income statement. When a forecast transaction is no longer expected to occur, the cumulative gain or loss that was reported in equity is immediately transferred to the income statement.

2.18 Inventories

        Inventories are stated at the lower of cost and net realizable value. Cost is determined using the first-in, first-out (FIFO) method. The cost of finished goods comprises cost of purchase and, where appropriate, other directly attributable costs. It excludes borrowing costs. Net realizable value is the estimated selling price in the ordinary course of business, less applicable variable selling expenses.

F-21


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.19 Trade and other receivables

        Trade and other receivables are amounts due from customers for goods sold or services performed in the ordinary course of business. Trade and other receivables are recognized initially at fair value, and subsequently measured at amortized cost using the effective interest method, less provision for impairment. If collection is expected in one year or less, they are classified as current assets. If not, they are presented as non-current assets.

2.20 Cash and cash equivalents

        Cash and cash equivalents includes cash in hand, deposits held at call with banks, and, if applicable, other short-term highly liquid investments with original maturities of three months or less.

2.21 Share capital and reserves

        Ordinary shares are classified as equity. Incremental costs directly attributable to the issue of new shares are shown in equity as a deduction from the proceeds of the issue.

        The merger reserve arose as a result of reorganization transactions and represents the difference between the equity of the acquired company (Red Football Shareholder Limited) and the investment by the acquiring company (Manchester United plc).

        The hedging reserve is used to reflect the effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges.

2.22 Trade and other payables

        Trade and other payables are obligations to pay for goods and services that have been acquired in the ordinary course of business from suppliers. Trade payables are recognized initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortized cost using the effective interest method. Amounts payable are classified as current liabilities if payment is due within one year or less. If not they are presented as non-current liabilities.

2.23 Borrowings

        Borrowings are recognized initially at fair value, net of transaction costs incurred. Borrowings are subsequently carried at amortized cost; any differences between the proceeds (net of transaction costs) and the redemption value is recognized in the income statement over the period of the borrowings using the effective interest rate method.

        Fees paid on the establishment of loan facilities are recognized as transaction costs of the loan to the extent that it is probable that some or all of the facility will be drawn down. In this case the fee is deferred until draw-down occurs. To the extent there is no evidence that it is probable that some or all of the facility will be drawn down, the fee is capitalized as a prepayment for liquidity services and amortized over the period of the facility to which it relates.

F-22


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

3 Critical accounting estimates and judgments

        Estimates, judgments and assumptions are continually evaluated and are based on historical experience and other factors, including expectations of future events that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances.

3.1   Critical accounting estimates and assumptions

        The Group makes estimates and assumptions concerning the future. The resulting accounting estimates will, by definition, seldom equal the related actual results. The estimates and assumptions that have a significant risk of causing a material adjustment to the carrying amounts of assets and liabilities within the next financial year are addressed below.

a)    Revenue recognition—minimum guarantee

        Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis.

        The minimum guarantee payable by adidas is subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if the club's first team wins certain competitions or decrease if the club's first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons with the reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Management's current best estimate is that the full minimum guarantee amount will be received, as management does not expect two consecutive seasons of non-participation in the Champions League.

b)    Intangible assets—goodwill

        The Group annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment, in accordance with its accounting policy. The recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit has been determined based on a value-in-use calculation. This calculation requires the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flows and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. These calculations have been carried out in accordance with the assumptions set out in note 15.

c)     Intangible assets—registrations

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's and key football management staff registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual basis. The maximum additional amount that could be payable as of 30 June 2018 is disclosed in note 29.2.

F-23


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

3 Critical accounting estimates and judgments (Continued)

        The Group will perform an impairment review on intangible assets, including player and key football management staff registrations, if adverse events indicate that the amortized carrying value of the asset may not be recoverable. While no individual can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where an individual is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not participate with the club's first team again, for example, a player sustaining a career threatening injury or is permanently removed from the first team squad for another reason. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the individual would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the individual's fair value less any costs to sell.

d)    Tax

        Tax is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Management establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities. From time to time the Group is involved in discussions with tax authorities in relation to ongoing tax matters and, where appropriate, provisions are made based on management's assessment of each case. Future tax expense or credit may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a provision and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of tax provisions in future periods.

e)     Recognition of deferred tax assets

        Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that the associated deductions will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilized, provided the asset can be reliably quantified. In estimating future taxable profit, management use "base case" approved forecasts which incorporate a number of assumptions, including a prudent level of future uncontracted revenue in the forecast period. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets, management considers the regulations applicable to tax and advice on their interpretation. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of deferred tax assets in future periods.

3.2   Critical judgments in applying the entity's accounting policies

        The Group does not believe that there are currently any significant accounting judgments.

4 Segment information

        The principal activity of the Group is the operation of a professional football club. All of the activities of the Group support the operation of the football club and the success of the first team is critical to the ongoing development of the Group. Consequently the Chief Operating Decision Maker regards the Group as operating in one material segment, being the operation of a professional football club.

F-24


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

4 Segment information (Continued)

        All revenue derives from the Group's principal activity in the United Kingdom. Revenue can be analysed into its three main components as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Commercial

    276,099     275,471     268,318  

Broadcasting

    204,137     194,098     140,440  

Matchday

    109,786     111,635     106,587  

    590,022     581,204     515,345  

        Revenue derived from entities accounting for more than 10% of revenue in either 2018, 2017 or 2016 were as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Premier League

    155,932     147,875     99,767  

adidas

    79,015     79,214     72,746  

General Motors (Chevrolet)

    <10 %   59,396     58,896  

        All non-current assets, other than US deferred tax assets, are held within the United Kingdom.

5 Operating expenses

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Employee benefit expense (note 7)

    (295,935 )   (263,464 )   (232,242 )

Operating lease costs

    (1,785 )   (2,316 )   (2,392 )

Auditors' remuneration: audit of parent company and consolidated financial statements

    (28 )   (27 )   (26 )

Auditors' remuneration: audit of the Company's subsidiaries

    (472 )   (476 )   (436 )

Auditors' remuneration: tax compliance services

    (212 )   (392 )   (690 )

Auditors' remuneration: other services

    (184 )   (456 )   (143 )

Foreign exchange (losses)/gains

    (994 )   (2,646 )   7,760  

Gain/(loss) on disposal of property, plant and equipment

    81     (43 )   (126 )

Depreciation—property, plant and equipment (note 13)

    (10,625 )   (10,106 )   (9,967 )

Depreciation—investment property (note 14)

    (130 )   (122 )   (112 )

Amortization (note 15)

    (138,380 )   (124,434 )   (88,009 )

Sponsorship, other commercial and broadcasting costs

    (25,907 )   (28,491 )   (21,043 )

External matchday costs

    (24,193 )   (26,892 )   (22,244 )

Property costs

    (21,620 )   (19,329 )   (19,180 )

Other operating expenses (individually less than £10,000,000)

    (41,705 )   (36,874 )   (32,724 )

Exceptional items (note 6)

    (1,917 )   4,753     (15,135 )

    (564,006 )   (511,315 )   (436,709 )

F-25


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

6 Exceptional items

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Football League pension scheme deficit (note 30)

    (1,917 )        

Impairment reversal/(charge)—registrations (note 15)

        4,753     (6,693 )

Compensation paid for loss of office

            (8,442 )

    (1,917 )   4,753     (15,135 )

        The Football League pension scheme deficit reflects the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to remedy the revised deficit of the scheme pursuant to the latest triennial actuarial valuation at 31 August 2017.

        A registrations impairment charge amounting to £6,693,000 was originally made in the year ended 30 June 2016 in respect of a player who was no longer considered to be a member of the first team playing squad. This impairment was reversed during the year ended 30 June 2017 as the player was re-established as a member of the first team playing squad. The reversal was calculated to increase the carrying value of the player's registration to the value that would have been recognized had the original impairment not occurred (that is after taking account of normal amortization that would have been charged had no impairment occurred).

        Compensation paid for loss of office relates to amounts payable to former team managers and certain members of the coaching staff.

7 Employees

7.1   Employee benefit expense and average number of people employed

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Wages and salaries (including bonuses)

    (255,637 )   (229,605 )   (202,982 )

Social security costs

    (31,396 )   (27,334 )   (23,499 )

Share-based payments (note 22)

    (6,216 )   (4,090 )   (3,334 )

Pension costs—defined contribution schemes (note 30.2)

    (2,686 )   (2,435 )   (2,427 )

    (295,935 )   (263,464 )   (232,242 )

        Details of the pension arrangements offered by the Company and the Group are disclosed in note 30.

F-26


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

7 Employees (Continued)

        The average number of employees during the year, including directors, was as follows:

 
  2018
Number
  2017
Number
  2016
Number
 

By activity:

                   

Football—players

    81     74     74  

Football—technical and coaching

    165     136     94  

Commercial

    121     120     111  

Media

    87     90     94  

Administration and other

    468     445     426  

Average number of employees

    922     865     799  

        The Group also employs approximately 3,858 temporary staff on match days (2017: 2,053; 2016: 2,124), the costs of which are included in the employee benefit expense above.

7.2   Key management compensation

        Key management includes directors (executive and non-executive) of the Company and executive directors and officers of the Group's main operating company, Manchester United Football Club Limited. The compensation paid or payable to key management for employee services, which is included in the employee benefit expense table above, is shown below:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Short-term employee benefits

    (7,620 )   (8,601 )   (7,908 )

Share-based payments

    (5,275 )   (3,654 )   (3,131 )

Post-employment benefits

    (20 )   (71 )   (70 )

    (12,915 )   (12,326 )   (11,109 )

8 Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Profit/(loss) on disposal of registrations

    14,709     9,876     (9,786 )

Player loan income

    3,410     1,050      

    18,119     10,926     (9,786 )

F-27


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

9 Net finance costs

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Interest payable on bank loans and overdrafts

    (1,458 )   (1,502 )   (1,381 )

Interest payable on secured term loan facility and senior secured notes

    (17,567 )   (18,784 )   (17,306 )

Amortization of issue costs on secured term loan facility and senior secured notes

    (627 )   (608 )   (544 )

Foreign exchange gains/(losses) on retranslation of unhedged US dollar borrowings

        1,816     (4,136 )

Unwinding of discount relating to registrations

    (3,492 )   (2,401 )   (2,380 )

Fair value movements on derivative financial instruments:

                   

Embedded foreign exchange derivatives

    (1,089 )   (3,534 )   5,288  

Total finance costs

    (24,233 )   (25,013 )   (20,459 )

Foreign exchange gains on retranslation of unhedged US dollar borrowings

    4,952          

Interest receivable on short-term bank deposits

    1,243     736     442  

Total finance income

    6,195     736     442  

Net finance costs

    (18,038 )   (24,277 )   (20,017 )

10 Tax expense

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Current tax:

                   

Current tax on (loss)/profit for the year

    (1,809 )   (19,722 )   (4,633 )

Adjustment in respect of previous years

    2,590     (2,651 )   (2,476 )

Foreign tax

    (723 )   (2,103 )   (1,279 )

Total current tax credit/(expense)

    58     (24,476 )   (8,388 )

Deferred tax:

                   

US deferred tax:

                   

Origination and reversal of temporary differences

    (9,225 )   (3,371 )   (3,879 )

Adjustment in respect of previous years

    (1,909 )   1,782     5,039  

Impact of change in US federal corporate income tax rate on opening balance(1)

    (48,832 )        

Total US deferred tax (expense)/credit (note 25)

    (59,966 )   (1,589 )   1,160  

UK deferred tax:

                   

Origination and reversal of temporary differences

    (3,701 )   6,171     (5,258 )

Adjustment in respect of previous years

    242     938     (2,687 )

Impact of change in UK corporation tax rate

        1,595     2,711  

Total UK deferred tax (expense)/credit (note 25)

    (3,459 )   8,704     (5,234 )

Total deferred tax (expense)/credit

    (63,425 )   7,115     (4,074 )

Total tax expense

    (63,367 )   (17,361 )   (12,462 )

F-28


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

10 Tax expense (Continued)

        A reconciliation of the total tax expense is as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Profit before tax

    26,097     56,538     48,833  

Profit before tax multiplied by weighted average US federal corporate income tax rate of 28.0% (2017: 35.0%; 2016: 35.0%)

    (7,307 )   (19,789 )   (17,092 )

Tax effects of:

                   

Adjustment in respect of previous years

    923     69     (124 )

Difference in tax rates on non-US operations

    491     244     (612 )

Foreign exchange gains on US dollar denominated tax basis

    238     2,362     5,755  

Expenses not deductible for tax purposes

    (648 )   (247 )   (389 )

Impact of change in US federal corporate income tax rate on opening balance(1)

    (48,832 )        

Re-measurement of unrealized foreign exchange US deferred tax asset(2)

    (8,795 )        

Re-measurement of foreign tax credit US deferred tax asset(3)

    1,637          

One time mandatory US tax charge

    (1,074 )        

Total tax expense

    (63,367 )   (17,361 )   (12,462 )

(1)
The current year deferred tax expense includes a non-cash, tax accounting write-off of £48.8 million following the substantive enactment of US tax reform on 22 December 2017. The non-cash write-off was primarily due to the reduction in the US federal corporate income tax rate from 35% to 21% which necessitated re-measurement of the existing US deferred tax position in the period to 31 December 2017.

(2)
It is no longer deemed probable that the cumulative unrealized foreign exchange loss arising on USD denominated debt will be deductible for US tax purposes when realized. The associated deferred tax asset was therefore derecognized resulting in a non-cash tax charge of £8.8 million in the year.

(3)
The deferred tax asset associated with foreign tax credits is continuously re-measured. This has resulted in a write back of £1.6 million in the year.

        In addition to the amount recognized in the income statement, the following amounts relating to tax have been recognized directly in other comprehensive income:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Current tax

        16,251     1,466  

US deferred tax (note 25)

    (17,620 )   (1,764 )   10,660  

UK deferred tax (note 25)

    (4,272 )   (15,168 )   8,181  

Total tax (expense)/credit recognized in other comprehensive income

    (21,892 )   (681 )   20,307  

F-29


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

11 (Loss)/earnings per share

(a)   Basic

        Basic (loss)/earnings per share is calculated by dividing the (loss)/profit for the year by the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year.

 
  2018   2017   2016  

Class A ordinary shares (thousands)

    40,195     40,025     39,890  

Class B ordinary shares (thousands)

    124,000     124,000     124,000  

    164,195     164,025     163,890  

(Loss)/profit attributable to owners of the parent (£'000)

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

Basic (loss)/earnings per share (pence)

    (22.70 )   23.88     22.19  

(b)   Diluted

        Diluted (loss)/earnings per share is calculated by adjusting the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year to assume conversion of all dilutive potential ordinary shares. The Company has one category of dilutive potential ordinary shares: share awards pursuant to the 2012 Equity Incentive Plan (the "Equity Plan"). Share awards pursuant to the Equity Plan are assumed to have been converted into ordinary shares at the beginning of the financial year.

 
  2018   2017   2016  

Class A ordinary shares (thousands)

    40,195     40,025     39,890  

Adjustment for assumed conversion into Class A ordinary shares (thousands)

    415     468     429  

Class B ordinary shares (thousands)

    124,000     124,000     124,000  

    164,610     164,493     164,319  

(Loss)/profit attributable to owners of the parent (£'000)

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

Diluted (loss)/earnings per share (pence)(1)

    (22.70 )   23.82     22.13  

(1)
For the year ended 30 June 2018, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016, potential ordinary shares have been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share.

12 Dividends

        Dividends paid in the year were $29,555,000 (2017: $29,525,000; 2016: $29,501,000) equivalent to $0.18 (2017: $0.18; 2016: $0.18) per share. The pounds sterling equivalents were £21,982,000 (2017: £23,295,000; 2016: £20,084,000) equivalent to £0.13 (2017: £0.14; 2016: £0.12) per share.

F-30


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

13 Property, plant and equipment

 
  Freehold
property
£'000
  Plant and
machinery
£'000
  Fixtures
and fittings
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

At 1 July 2016

                         

Cost

    269,369     36,728     43,809     349,906  

Accumulated depreciation

    (43,443 )   (32,487 )   (28,262 )   (104,192 )

Net book amount

    225,926     4,241     15,547     245,714  

Year ended 30 June 2017

                         

Opening net book amount

    225,926     4,241     15,547     245,714  

Additions

    3     1,578     7,592     9,173  

Disposals

        (7 )   (36 )   (43 )

Depreciation charge

    (3,301 )   (2,427 )   (4,378 )   (10,106 )

Closing net book amount

    222,628     3,385     18,725     244,738  

At 30 June 2017

                         

Cost

    269,372     34,475     50,236     354,083  

Accumulated depreciation

    (46,744 )   (31,090 )   (31,511 )   (109,345 )

Net book amount

    222,628     3,385     18,725     244,738  

Year ended 30 June 2018

                         

Opening net book amount

    222,628     3,385     18,725     244,738  

Additions

        2,605     8,706     11,311  

Disposals

    (5 )       (18 )   (23 )

Depreciation charge

    (3,288 )   (1,821 )   (5,516 )   (10,625 )

Closing net book amount

    219,335     4,169     21,897     245,401  

At 30 June 2018

                         

Cost

    269,367     34,790     57,800     361,957  

Accumulated depreciation

    (50,032 )   (30,621 )   (35,903 )   (116,556 )

Net book amount

    219,335     4,169     21,897     245,401  

        Freehold property primarily comprises the Old Trafford stadium and the Aon Training Complex.

        Property, plant and equipment with a net book amount of £205,388,000 (2017: £199,990,000) has been pledged to secure the secured term loan facility and senior secured notes borrowings of the Group (see note 24).

        Capital commitments at the balance sheet date are disclosed in note 29.1.

F-31


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

14 Investment property

 
  £'000  

At 1 July 2016

       

Cost

    19,128  

Accumulated depreciation and impairment

    (5,681 )

Net book amount

    13,447  

Year ended 30 June 2017

       

Opening net book amount

    13,447  

Additions

    641  

Depreciation charge

    (122 )

Closing net book amount

    13,966  

At 30 June 2017

       

Cost

    19,769  

Accumulated depreciation and impairment

    (5,803 )

Net book amount

    13,966  

Year ended 30 June 2018

       

Opening net book amount

    13,966  

Depreciation charge

    (130 )

Closing net book amount

    13,836  

At 30 June 2018

       

Cost

    19,769  

Accumulated depreciation and impairment

    (5,933 )

Net book amount

    13,836  

        Investment property was externally valued as of 30 June 2018 in accordance with the Royal Institution of Chartered Surveyors ("RICS") Valuation—Professional Standards, January 2014. The valuation supported the carrying amount as of 30 June 2018 and consequently there were no changes to the net book value. The external valuation was carried out on the basis of Market Value, as defined in the RICS Valuation—Professional Standards, January 2014. Fair value of investment property is determined using inputs that are not based on observable market data, consequently the asset is categorized as Level 3 (see note 31.4). The fair value of investment property as of 30 June 2018 was £16,450,000 (2017: £14,868,000).

        The property rental revenue earned by the Group from its investment property amounted to £1,371,000 (2017: £1,260,000; 2016: £1,336,000). Direct operating expenses arising on investment property, all of which generated rental income, in the year amounted to £182,000 (2017: £679,000; 2016: £652,000). The future aggregate minimum rentals receivable under non-cancellable operating leases are disclosed in note 28.2.

        Investment property with a net book amount of £6,630,000 (2017: £6,660,000) has been pledged to secure the secured bank loan borrowings of the Group (see note 24).

        As of 30 June 2018, the Group had no contractual obligations to purchase, construct or develop investment property (2017: £nil). As of 30 June 2018, the Group had no material contractual obligations for repairs, maintenance or enhancements to investment property (2017: not material).

F-32


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

15 Intangible assets

 
  Goodwill
£'000
  Registrations
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

At 1 July 2016

                         

Cost

    421,453     511,893     2,766     936,112  

Accumulated amortization

        (270,169 )   (309 )   (270,478 )

Net book amount

    421,453     241,724     2,457     665,634  

Year ended 30 June 2017

                         

Opening net book amount

    421,453     241,724     2,457     665,634  

Additions

        205,091     3,853     208,944  

Disposals

        (37,353 )       (37,353 )

Amortization charge

        (123,695 )   (739 )   (124,434 )

Reversal of impairment (note 6)

        4,753         4,753  

Closing book amount

    421,453     290,520     5,571     717,544  

At 30 June 2017

                         

Cost

    421,453     645,433     6,619     1,073,505  

Accumulated amortization

        (354,913 )   (1,048 )   (355,961 )

Net book amount

    421,453     290,520     5,571     717,544  

Year ended 30 June 2018

                         

Opening net book amount

    421,453     290,520     5,571     717,544  

Additions

        243,182     4,495     247,677  

Disposals

        (27,201 )       (27,201 )

Amortization charge

        (136,993 )   (1,387 )   (138,380 )

Closing book amount

    421,453     369,508     8,679     799,640  

At 30 June 2018

                         

Cost

    421,453     785,594     10,379     1,217,426  

Accumulated amortization

        (416,086 )   (1,700 )   (417,786 )

Net book amount

    421,453     369,508     8,679     799,640  

Impairment tests for goodwill

        Goodwill arose largely in relation to the Group's acquisition of Manchester United Limited in 2005. Goodwill is not subject to amortization and is tested annually for impairment (normally at the end of the third fiscal quarter) or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment.

        An impairment test has been performed on the carrying value of goodwill based on value-in-use calculations. The value-in-use calculations have used pre-tax cash flow projections based on the financial budgets approved by management covering a five-year period. The budgets are based on past experience in respect of revenues, variable and fixed costs, registrations and other capital expenditure and working capital assumptions. For each accounting period, cash flows beyond the five-year period are extrapolated using a terminal growth rate of 2.5% (2017: 2.5%), which does not exceed the long term average growth rate for the UK economy in which the cash generating unit operates.

F-33


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

15 Intangible assets (Continued)

        The other key assumptions used in the value in use calculations for each period are the pre-tax discount rate, which has been determined at 7.8% (2017: 8.6%) for each period, and certain assumptions around progression in domestic and UEFA competitions, and registrations capital expenditure.

        Management determined budgeted revenue growth based on historical performance and its expectations of market development. The discount rates are pre-tax and reflect the specific risks relating to the business.

        The following sensitivity analysis was performed:

        In each of these scenarios the estimated recoverable amount substantially exceeds the carrying value for the cash generating unit and accordingly no impairment was identified.

        Having assessed the future anticipated cash flows, management believes that any reasonably possible changes in key assumptions would not result in an impairment of goodwill.

Registrations

        The unamortized balance of existing registrations as of 30 June 2018 was £369.5 million, of which £138.5 million is expected to be amortized in the year ended 30 June 2019. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the four years to 30 June 2023. This does not take into account player additions after 30 June 2018, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider disposals subsequent to 30 June 2018, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges.

Other intangible assets

        Other intangible assets comprise website, mobile applications and trademark registration costs. Other intangible assets include internally generated assets whose cost and accumulated amortization as of 30 June 2018 was £1,412,000 and £39,000 respectively (2017: £1,026,000 and £nil respectively).

        Capital commitments at the balance sheet date are disclosed in note 29.1.

16 Inventories

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Finished goods

    1,416     1,637  

        The cost of inventories recognized as an expense and included in operating expenses for the year amounted to £8,450,000 (2017: £8,598,000; 2016: £7,228,000).

        Reversal/write-down of inventories to net realizable value amounted to a reversal of £4,000 (2017: reversal of £173,000; 2016: write-down of £177,000;). These were recognized as a credit (reversal) or expense (write-down) during the year and included in operating expenses.

F-34


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

17 Financial instruments by category

 
  Note   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Assets as per balance sheet

                   

Derivatives used for hedging:

                   

Derivative financial instruments

    18     4,490      

At fair value through profit and loss:

                   

Derivative financial instruments

    18     1,476     4,884  

Loans and receivables:

                   

Trade and other receivables excluding prepayments(1)

    19     161,922     105,631  

Cash and cash equivalents

    20     242,022     290,267  

          409,910     400,782  

Liabilities as per balance sheet

                   

Derivatives used for hedging:

                   

Derivative financial instruments

    18         655  

At fair value through profit and loss:

                   

Derivative financial instruments

    18         1,253  

Other financial liabilities at amortized cost:

                   

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(2)

    23     354,350     255,779  

Borrowings

    24     495,768     503,354  

          850,118     761,041  

(1)
Prepayments are excluded from the trade and other receivables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

(2)
Social security and other taxes are excluded from the trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

        The Group's exposure to various risks associated with the financial instruments is discussed in note 31. The maximum exposure to credit risk at the end of the reporting period is the carrying amount of each class of financial assets mentioned above.

F-35


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

18 Derivative financial instruments

 
  2018   2017  
 
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
 

Derivatives used for hedging:

                         

Interest rate swaps

    4,490             (655 )

Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss:

                         

Embedded foreign exchange derivatives

    624         1,714      

Forward foreign exchange contracts

    852         3,170     (1,253 )

    5,966         4,884     (1,908 )

Less non-current portion:

                         

Derivatives used for hedging:

                         

Interest rate swaps

    4,490             (655 )

Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss:

                         

Embedded foreign exchange derivatives

    317         855      

Forward foreign exchange contracts

            811      

Non-current derivative financial instruments

    4,807         1,666     (655 )

Current derivative financial instruments

    1,159         3,218     (1,253 )

        The ineffective portion recognized in profit or loss that arises from cash flow hedges amounts to £nil (2017: £nil).

        Further details of derivative financial instruments are provided in note 31.

19 Trade and other receivables

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Trade receivables

    133,505     90,719  

Less: provision for impairment of trade receivables

    (9,708 )   (14,113 )

Net trade receivables

    123,797     76,606  

Other receivables

    107     270  

Accrued revenue

    38,018     28,755  

    161,922     105,631  

Prepayments

    10,862     13,500  

    172,784     119,131  

Less: non-current portion:

             

Trade receivables

    4,724     15,399  

Non-current trade and other receivables

    4,724     15,399  

Current trade and other receivables

    168,060     103,732  

        Net trade receivables include transfer fees receivable from other football clubs of £29,214,000 (2017: £46,343,000) of which £4,724,000 (2017: £15,399,000) is receivable after more than one year. Net trade receivables also include £77,357,000 (2017: £26,241,000) of deferred revenue that is contractually

F-36


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

19 Trade and other receivables (Continued)

payable to the Group, but recorded in advance of the earnings process, with corresponding amounts recorded as deferred revenue liabilities.

        Information about the impairment of trade and other receivables, their credit quality and the Group's exposure to foreign currency risk, interest rate risk and credit risk can be found in note 31.

        The fair value of net trade receivables as at 30 June 2018 was £124,050,000 (2017: £77,351,000) before discounting of cash flows. The fair value of other receivables is not materially different to their carrying amount.

20 Cash and cash equivalents

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Cash at bank and in hand

    242,022     290,267  

        Cash and cash equivalents for the purposes of the consolidated statement of cash flows are as above.

21 Share capital

 
  Number of
shares
(thousands)
  Ordinary
shares
£'000
 

At 1 July 2016

    164,025     52  

Employee share-based compensation awards—issue of shares

    170     1  

At 30 June 2017

    164,195     53  

Employee share-based compensation awards—issue of shares

    331      

At 30 June 2018

    164,526     53  

        The Company has two classes of ordinary shares outstanding: Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, each with a par value of $0.0005 per share. The rights of the holders of Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing, in the aggregate, at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions (which are required for certain important matters including mergers and changes to the Company's governing documents), which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. All shares issued by the Company are fully paid.

        As of 30 June 2018, the Company's issued share capital comprised 40,526,390 Class A ordinary shares and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares.

F-37


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

22 Share-based payments

        The Company operates a share-based award plan, the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the "Equity Plan"), established in 2012. Under the Equity Plan, 16,000,000 shares of our Class A ordinary shares have initially been reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of share-based awards, including share options, share appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted share awards, restricted share unit awards, deferred share awards, deferred share unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, share payment awards and other share-based awards. Of these reserved shares, 15,115,703 remain available for issuance.

        Certain directors, members of executive management and selected employees have been awarded Class A ordinary shares, pursuant to the Equity Plan. These shares are subject to varying vesting schedules over multi-year periods. Employees are not entitled to dividends until the awards vest. The fair value of these shares was the quoted market price on the date of award, adjusted where applicable for expected dividends i.e. the fair value of the awards was reduced. It is assumed that semi-annual dividends will be paid for the foreseeable future. The Company may choose whether to settle the awards wholly in shares or reduce the number of shares awarded by a value equal to the recipient's liability to any income tax and social security contributions that would arise if all the shares due to vest had vested. Accordingly the awards may be either equity-settled or cash-settled.

        Movements in the number of share awards outstanding and therefore potentially issuable as new shares are as follows:

 
  Number of Class A
ordinary shares
 

At 1 July 2017

    295,913  

Awarded

    121,408  

Forfeited

    (2,532 )

Vested

    (331,636 )

At 30 June 2018

    83,153  

        The fair value of the shares awarded during the year was $20.42 (£15.48) per share.

        For the year ended 30 June 2018 the Group recognized total expenses related to equity-settled share-based payment transactions of £2,915,000 (2017: £2,187,000; 2016: £1,795,000) and total expenses related to cash-settled share-based payment transactions of £3,301,000 (2017: £1,903,000; 2016: £1,539,000).

F-38


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

23 Trade and other payables

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Trade payables

    266,316     191,359  

Other payables

    4,754     3,258  

Accrued expenses

    83,280     61,162  

    354,350     255,779  

Social security and other taxes

    17,917     18,123  

    372,267     273,902  

Less: non-current portion:

             

Trade payables

    102,067     82,866  

Other payables

    2,204     721  

Non-current trade and other payables

    104,271     83,587  

Current trade and other payables

    267,996     190,315  

        Trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of registrations of £258,316,000 (2017: £179,133,000) of which £102,067,000 (2017: £82,866,000) is due after more than one year. Of the amount due after more than one year, £65,495,000 (2017: £76,821,000) is expected to be paid between 1 and 2 years, and the balance of £36,572,000 (2017: £6,045,000) is expected to be paid between 2 and 5 years.

        Accrued expenses include £4,795,000 (2017: £3,274,000) related to share-based payment transactions expected to be cash-settled.

        The fair value of trade payables as at 30 June 2018 was £270,548,000 (2017: £194,052,000) before discounting of cash flows. The fair value of other payables is not materially different to their carrying amount.

24 Borrowings

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Senior secured notes

    318,347     323,113  

Secured term loan facility

    168,347     170,767  

Secured bank loan

    3,750     4,169  

Accrued interest on senior secured notes

    5,324     5,305  

    495,768     503,354  

Less: non-current portion:

             

Senior secured notes

    318,347     323,113  

Secured term loan facility

    168,347     170,767  

Secured bank loan

        3,750  

Non-current borrowings

    486,694     497,630  

Current borrowings

    9,074     5,724  

F-39


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

24 Borrowings (Continued)

        The senior secured notes of £318,347,000 (2017: £323,113,000) is stated net of unamortized issue costs amounting to £3,770,000 (2017: £4,112,000). The outstanding principal amount of the senior secured notes is $425,000,000 (2017: $425,000,000). The senior secured notes have a fixed coupon rate of 3.79% per annum and interest is paid semi-annually. The senior secured notes mature on 25 June 2027.

        The Group has the option to redeem the senior secured notes in part, in an amount not less than 5% of the aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes then outstanding, or in full, at any time at 100% of the principal amount plus a "make-whole" premium of an amount equal to the discounted value (based on the US Treasury rate) of the remaining interest payments due on the senior secured notes up to 25 June 2027.

        The senior secured notes were originally issued by MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), and were novated to Manchester United Football Club Limited on 14 June 2018. The senior secured notes are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited and MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and are secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities and Manchester United Football Club Limited. These entities are all wholly owned subsidiaries of Manchester United plc.

        The secured term loan facility of £168,347,000 (2017: £170,767,000) is stated net of unamortized issue costs amounting to £2,185,000 (2017: £2,470,000). The outstanding principal amount of the secured term loan facility is $225,000,000 (2017: $225,000,000). The secured term loan facility attracts interest of US dollar LIBOR plus an applicable margin of between 1.25% and 1.75% per annum and interest is paid monthly. The remaining balance of the secured term loan facility is repayable on 26 June 2025, although the Group has the option to repay the secured term loan facility at any time.

        The secured term loan facility was originally provided to MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), and was novated to Manchester United Football Club Limited on 14 June 2018. The secured term loan facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc) and Manchester United Football Club Limited and is secured against substantially all of the assets of each of those entities. These entities are all wholly owned subsidiaries of Manchester United plc.

        The secured bank loan of £3,750,000 (2017: £4,169,000) comprises a bank loan within Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited, that attracts interest of LIBOR + 1% per annum. £106,000 (2017: £525,000) is repayable in quarterly installments through to July 2018, with the remaining balance of £3,644,000 (2017: £3,644,000) being re-payable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured by way of a first legal charge over a Group investment property, known as the Manchester International Freight Terminal, and the loan is also guaranteed by Manchester United Limited.

        The Group also has an undrawn committed revolving borrowing facility of up to £125,000,000 plus (subject to certain conditions) the ability to incur a further £25,000,000 by way of incremental facilities. The facility terminates on 26 June 2021 (although it may be possible for any incremental facilities to terminate after such date). Drawdowns would attract interest of LIBOR or EURIBOR plus an applicable margin of between 1.25% and 1.75% per annum (depending on the total net leverage ratio at that time). No drawdowns were made from these facilities during 2018 or 2017.

        The Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants, including a financial maintenance

F-40


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

24 Borrowings (Continued)

covenant that requires the Group to maintain a consolidated profit/loss for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit on disposal of, registrations, exceptional items, net finance costs and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period, as well as customary covenants, including (but not limited to) restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness; paying dividends or making other distributions, repurchasing or redeeming our capital stock or making other restricted payments; selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; entering into agreements that restrict distributions of restricted subsidiaries; consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all assets; entering into sale and leaseback transactions; entering into transactions with affiliates; and incurring liens. As of 30 June 2018, the Group was in compliance with all covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes.

Analysis of changes in net debt

        Net debt is defined as non-current and current borrowings minus cash and cash equivalents. Net debt is a financial performance indicator that is used by the Group's management to monitor liquidity risk. The Group believes that net debt is meaningful for investors as it provides a clear overview of the net indebtedness position of the Group and is used by the Chief Operating Decision Maker in managing the business.

        The following tables provide a reconciliation of the movement in the Group's net debt.

 
  At 1 July
2017
£'000
  Cash flows
£'000
  Non-cash
movements
£'000
  At 30 June
2018
£'000
 

Non-current borrowings

    497,630         (10,936 )   486,694  

Current borrowings

    5,724     (17,083 )   20,433     9,074  

Less: cash and cash equivalents

    (290,267 )   48,420     (175 )   (242,022 )

    213,087     31,337     9,322     253,746  

        Non-cash movements largely comprise a foreign exchange gain arising on translation of the US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes, amortization of debt issue costs and the movement on accrued interest on senior secured notes, partially offset by a foreign exchange gain arising on translation of foreign currency denominated cash and cash equivalents.

 
  At 1 July
2016
£'000
  Cash flows
£'000
  Non-cash
movements
£'000
  At 30 June
2017
£'000
 

Non-current borrowings

    484,528         13,102     497,630  

Current borrowings

    5,564     (16,660 )   16,820     5,724  

Less: cash and cash equivalents

    (229,194 )   (53,002 )   (8,071 )   (290,267 )

    260,898     (69,662 )   21,851     213,087  

        Non-cash movements largely comprise a foreign exchange loss arising on translation of the US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes, amortization of debt issue costs and the movement on accrued interest on senior secured notes, partially offset by a foreign exchange gain arising on translation of foreign currency denominated cash and cash equivalents.

F-41


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

25 Deferred tax

        Deferred tax assets and deferred tax liabilities are offset where the Group has a legally enforceable right to do so. The following is the analysis of the deferred tax balances (after allowable offset):

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

US deferred tax assets

    (63,974 )   (142,107 )

UK deferred tax liabilities

    28,559     20,828  

At 30 June

    (35,415 )   (121,279 )

        The movement in deferred tax assets and deferred tax liabilities during the year is as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

At 1 July

    (121,279 )   (131,096 )

Expensed/(credited) to income statement (note 10)

    63,425     (7,115 )

Expensed to other comprehensive income

    21,892     16,932  

Reclassification to tax receivable

    547      

At 30 June

    (35,415 )   (121,279 )

        The current year reclassification to tax receivable relates to alternative minimum tax payable which prior to the US tax reform was expected to be offset against future US tax liabilities. Following US tax reform (substantively enacted on 22 December 2017) this is now expected to be repaid to the Group.

        The movement in US net deferred tax assets are as follows:

 
  Foreign
tax credits
£'000
  Net
operating
losses
£'000
  Unrealized
foreign
exchange
and
derivative
movements
£'000
  Intangible
assets
£'000
  Deferred
revenue
£'000
  Other(1)
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

At 1 July 2016

    (26,776 )   (21,658 )   (27,838 )   (60,591 )   (5,163 )   (3,434 )   (145,460 )

(Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10)

    (14,354 )   20,588     (5,702 )   13,344     (10,296 )   (1,991 )   1,589  

Expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10)

    1,083         681                 1,764  

At 30 June 2017

    (40,047 )   (1,070 )   (32,859 )   (47,247 )   (15,459 )   (5,425 )   (142,107 )

Expensed/(credited) to income statement (note 10)

    13,504     (2,096 )   11,931     26,026     7,732     2,869     59,966  

(Credited)/expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10)

    (4,271 )   (233 )   22,124                 17,620  

Reclassification to tax receivable

                        547     547  

At 30 June 2018

    (30,814 )   (3,399 )   1,196     (21,221 )   (7,727 )   (2,009 )   (63,974 )

(1)
The "Other" deferred tax asset balance of £2,009,000 primarily comprises bad debt provision not allowed until written off of £2,017,000, provisions not allowed until paid of £3,747,000, and upwards revaluation of tax bases of real estate at the time of the IPO in 2012 of £2,830,000, partially offset by temporary differences arising on depreciation of £6,704,000.

F-42


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

25 Deferred tax (Continued)

        Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that there will be sufficient future taxable profits available against which temporary differences can be utilized. There is an unrecognized deferred tax asset of £19,610,000 as at 30 June 2018 (2017: £nil) in respect of foreign tax credits in the US.

        The movement in UK net deferred tax liabilities are as follows:

 
  Accelerated
tax
depreciation
£'000
  Rolled
over gain
on player
disposal
£'000
  Non
qualifying
property
£'000
  Property
fair
value
adjustment
£'000
  Net
operating
losses
£'000
  Other(1)
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

At 1 July 2016

    684     3,258     12,605     14,829     (1,795 )   (15,217 )   14,364  

Expensed/(credited) to income statement (note 10)

    152     1,918     (704 )   (1,253 )   1,768     (10,585 )   (8,704 )

Expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10)

                        15,168     15,168  

At 30 June 2017

    836     5,176     11,901     13,576     (27 )   (10,634 )   20,828  

(Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10)

    (31 )   2,213     (3 )   (429 )   (85 )   1,794     3,459  

Expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10)

                        4,272     4,272  

At 30 June 2018

    805     7,389     11,898     13,147     (112 )   (4,568 )   28,559  

(1)
The "Other" deferred tax asset balance of £4,568,000 primarily comprises losses carried forward arising from UK tax legislation introduced during the year ended 30 June 2017.

        Deferred tax assets are recognized on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. At 30 June 2018 the Group had no unrecognized UK deferred tax assets (2017: £nil).

F-43


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

26 Cash generated from operations

 
  Notes   2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Profit before tax

        26,097     56,538     48,833  

Adjustments for:

                       

Depreciation

  13, 14     10,755     10,228     10,079  

Impairment (reversal)/charge

  6         (4,753 )   6,693  

Amortization

  15     138,380     124,434     88,009  

(Profit)/loss on disposal of intangible assets

        (18,119 )   (10,926 )   9,786  

Net finance costs

        18,038     24,277     20,017  

(Profit)/loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment

        (81 )   43     126  

Equity-settled share-based payments

  22     2,915     2,187     1,795  

Foreign exchange losses/(gains) on operating activities

        994     2,646     (7,660 )

Reclassified from hedging reserve

        14,395     4,765     1,382  

Changes in working capital:

                       

Inventories

        221     (711 )   (926 )

Trade and other receivables(1)

        (72,027 )   17,525     (31,741 )

Trade and other payables and deferred revenue(1)

        (1,964 )   25,506     54,471  

Cash generated from operations

        119,604     251,759     200,864  

(1)
These amounts exclude non-cash movements and movements in respect of items reported elsewhere in the consolidated statement of cash flows, primarily in investing activities (where the timing of acquisitions and disposals and related cash flows can differ), resulting in:

an increase in changes to trade and other receivables of £18,374,000 (2017: reduction of £3,224,000; 2016: reduction of £20,676,000); and

an increase in changes to trade and other payables and deferred revenue of £74,088,000 (2017: reduction of £26,428,000; 2016: reduction of £26,838,000).

27 Contingencies

        At 30 June 2018, the Group had no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business. Contingent fees are disclosed in note 29.2.

28 Operating lease arrangements

28.1 The group as lessee

        The Group leases various premises and plant and equipment under non-cancellable operating lease agreements. The majority of the lease agreements are renewable at the end of the lease period at market rate. The lease expenditure charged to the income statement during the year is disclosed in

F-44


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

28 Operating lease arrangements (Continued)

note 5. The future aggregate minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases are as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

No later than 1 year

    1,756     2,256  

Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years

    2,739     4,557  

Later than 5 years

    3,866     3,968  

    8,361     10,781  

28.2 The group as lessor

        The Group leases out its investment properties. The future aggregate minimum rentals receivable under non-cancellable operating leases are as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

No later than 1 year

    1,278     1,257  

Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years

    2,866     4,617  

Later than 5 years

    9,550     9,929  

    13,694     15,803  

29 Capital commitments and contingent fees

29.1 Capital commitments

        As of 30 June 2018, the Group had capital commitments relating to property, plant and equipment amounting to £4.1 million (2017: £6.8 million) and to other intangible assets amounting to £nil (2017: £nil).

29.2 Contingent fees

        Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs and agents in respect of player transfers, additional amounts, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of registrations, would be payable by the Group if certain substantive performance conditions are met. These excess amounts are only recognized within the cost of registrations when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. The maximum additional amounts that could be payable is £66,411,000 (2017: £44,633,000). No material adjustment was required to the amounts included in the cost of registrations during the year (2017: no material adjustments) and consequently there was no material impact on the amortization of registration charges in the income statement

F-45


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Capital commitments and contingent fees (Continued)

(2017: no material impact). As of 30 June 2018 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:

 
  First team
squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/team success/new contract

    46,827     8,194     55,021  

International appearances

    11,343     47     11,390  

    58,170     8,241     66,411  

        As of 30 June 2017 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:

 
  First team
squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/team success/new contract

    26,845     6,453     33,298  

International appearances

    11,288     47     11,335  

    38,133     6,500     44,633  

        Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to the Group if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Group when probable and recognized when virtually certain. As of 30 June 2018, the amount of such receipt considered to be probable was £2.4 million (2017: £0.8 million).

30 Pension arrangements

30.1 Defined benefit scheme

        The Group participates in the Football League Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the Scheme'). The Scheme is a funded multi-employer defined benefit scheme, with 92 participating employers, and where members may have periods of service attributable to several participating employers. The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the Scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group has received confirmation that the assets and liabilities of the Scheme cannot be split between the participating employers. The Group is advised only of the additional contributions it is required to pay to make good the deficit. These contributions could increase in the future if one or more of the participating employers exits the Scheme.

        The last triennial actuarial valuation of the Scheme was carried out at 31 August 2017 where the total deficit on the ongoing valuation basis was £30.4 million. The accrual of benefits ceased within the Scheme on 31 August 1999, therefore there are no contributions relating to current accrual. The Group pays monthly contributions based on a notional split of the total expenses and deficit contributions of the Scheme.

F-46


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

30 Pension arrangements (Continued)

        A charge of £1,917,000 (2017: £nil; 2016: £nil) has been made to the income statement during the year, representing the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to remedy the revised deficit of the Scheme.

        The Group currently pays total contributions of £459,000 per annum and this amount will increase by 5% per annum from September 2019. Based on the actuarial valuation assumptions, this will be sufficient to pay off the deficit by 31 October 2023.

        As of 30 June 2018, the present value of the Group's outstanding contributions (i.e. its future liability) is £2,638,000 (2017: £1,146,000). This amounts to £434,000 (2017: £425,000) due within one year and £2,204,000 (2017: £721,000) due after more than one year and is included within other payables.

        The funding objective of the Trustees of the Scheme is to have sufficient assets to meet the Technical Provisions of the Scheme. In order to remove the deficit revealed at the previous actuarial valuation (dated 31 August 2017), deficit contributions are payable by all participating clubs. Payments are made in accordance with a pension contribution schedule. As the Scheme is closed to accrual, there are no additional costs associated with the accruing of members' future benefits. In the case of a club being relegated from the Football League and being unable to settle its debt then the remaining clubs may, in exceptional circumstances, have to share the deficit.

        Upon the wind-up of the Scheme with a surplus, any surplus will be used to augment benefits. Under the more likely scenario of there being a deficit, this will be split amongst the clubs in line with their contribution schedule. Should an individual club choose to leave the Scheme, they would be required to pay their share of the deficit based on a proxy buyout basis (i.e. valuing the benefits on a basis consistent with buying out the benefits with an insurance company).

30.2 Defined contribution schemes

        Contributions made to defined contribution pension arrangements are charged to the income statement in the period in which they become payable and for the year ended 30 June 2018 amounted to £2,686,000 (2017: £2,435,000; 2016: £2,427,000). As at 30 June 2018, contributions of £295,000 (2017: £284,000) due in respect of the current reporting period had not been paid over to the pension schemes.

        The assets of all pension schemes to which the Group contributes are held separately from the Group in independently administered funds.

31 Financial risk management

31.1 Financial risk factors

        The Group's activities expose it to a variety of financial risks: market risk (including currency risk and interest rate risk), credit risk and liquidity risk. The Group's overall risk management program focuses on the unpredictability of financial markets and seeks to minimise potential adverse effects on the Group's financial performance. The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain risk exposures.

        The policy for each of the above risks is described in more detail below.

F-47


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

a)    Market risk

(i)    Currency risk

        The Group is exposed to the following currency risks:

        It is the policy of the Group to enter into forward foreign exchange contracts to cover specific foreign currency payments and receipts. The following table details the forward foreign currency contracts outstanding at the balance sheet date:

 
  2018   2017  
 
  Average
exchange
rate
  Foreign
currency
€'000
  Notional
value
£'000
  Fair
value
£'000
  Average
exchange
rate
  Foreign
currency
€'000
  Notional
value
£'000
  Fair
value
£'000
 

Buy Euro

    1.1523     (46,000 )   (39,919 )   852     1.1647     (115,283 )   (98,980 )   3,170  

Sell Euro

                    1.3262     10,000     7,540     (1,253 )

F-48


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

        The carrying amounts of the Group's material foreign currency denominated monetary assets and monetary liabilities are as follows:

 
  2018   2017  
 
  Euro
€'000
  US Dollar
$'000
  Euro
€'000
  US Dollar
$'000
 

Monetary assets

    82,073     292,168     70,457     244,826  

Monetary liabilities

    (154,951 )   (650,531 )   (185,960 )   (654,507 )

    (72,878 )   (358,363 )   (115,503 )   (409,681 )

        At 30 June 2018:

        The Group also has a number of embedded foreign exchange derivatives in host Commercial revenue contracts. These are recognized separately in the financial statements at fair value since they are not closely related to the host contract. As of 30 June 2018 the fair value of such derivatives was a net asset of £624,000 (2017: £1,714,000).

(ii)   Interest rate risk

        The Group has no significant interest bearing assets other than cash on deposit which attracts interest at a small margin above UK base rates.

        The Group's interest rate risk arises from its borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose the Group to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose the Group to fair value interest rate risk. The Group's borrowings are denominated in US dollar and pounds sterling. Full details of the Group's borrowings and associated interest rates can be found in note 24.

        The Group manages its cash flow interest rate risk where considered appropriate using interest rate swaps. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. Consequently, the impact on equity and post-tax profit of a 1.0% shift in interest rates would not be material to any periods presented. Details of the interest rate swaps committed to at the balance sheet date are provided in note 31.2 below.

F-49


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

b)    Credit risk

        Credit risk is managed on a Group basis and arises from favorable derivative financial instruments, trade and other receivables (excluding prepayments) and cash and cash equivalents. Management does not expect any material losses from non-performance by these counterparties.

        A substantial majority of the Group's Broadcasting revenue is derived from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains the Group's single largest credit exposure. The Group derives commercial and sponsorship revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors in respect of which the Group may manage its credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. The Group is also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to the Group in installments. The Group tries to manage its credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, the Group cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate its credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of the Group's sponsors or a club to whom the Group has sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to the Group. Derivative financial instruments and cash and cash equivalents are placed with counterparties with a minimum Moody's rating of Aa3.

        Credit terms offered by the Group vary depending on the type of sale. For seasonal match day facilities and sponsorship contracts, payment is usually required in advance of the season to which the sale relates. For other sales the credit terms typically range from 14 - 30 days, although specific agreements may be negotiated in individual contracts with terms beyond 30 days. For player transfer activities, credit terms are determined on a contract by contract basis. Of the net total trade receivable balance of £123,797,000 (2017: £76,606,000), £29,214,000 (2017: £46,343,000) relates to amounts receivable from various other football clubs in relation to player trading.

        As of 30 June 2018, trade receivables of £111,912,000 (2017: £54,501,000) were neither past due nor impaired. Management considers that, based on historical information about default rates and the current strength of relationships (a number of which are recurring long term relationships) the credit quality of trade receivables that are neither past due nor impaired is good.

        As of 30 June 2018, trade receivables of £11,885,000 (2017: £22,104,000) were past due but not impaired. These relate to independent customers for whom there is no recent history of default. The ageing analysis of these trade receivables is as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Up to 3 months past due

    11,462     20,670  

Over 3 months past due

    423     1,434  

    11,885     22,104  

F-50


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

        As of 30 June 2018, trade receivables of £9,708,000 (2017: £14,113,000) were impaired and fully provided for. The ageing of these receivables, based on due date, is as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Up to 3 months

    2,772     5,519  

Over 3 months

    6,936     8,594  

    9,708     14,113  

        Movements on the provision for impairment of trade receivables are as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Brought forward

    14,113     6,451  

Provision for receivables impairment

    160     336  

Receivables provided subsequently written off

    (6,943 )    

Receivables offset against deferred revenue

    2,591     6,807  

Foreign exchange (gains)/losses on retranslation

    (213 )   519  

Carried forward

    9,708     14,113  

        The creation and release of provision for impaired receivables have been included in 'other operating expenses' in the income statement (note 5).

        The other classes within trade and other receivables do not contain impaired assets.

c)    Liquidity risk

        The Group's policy is to maintain a balance of continuity of funding and flexibility through the use of secured term loan facilities, senior secured notes and other borrowings as applicable. The annual cash flow is cyclical in nature with a significant portion of cash inflows being received prior to the start of the playing season. Ultimate responsibility for liquidity risk management rests with the executive directors of Manchester United plc. The directors use management information tools including budgets and cash flow forecasts to constantly monitor and manage current and future liquidity.

        Cash flow forecasting is performed on a regular basis which includes rolling forecasts of the Group's liquidity requirements to ensure that the Group has sufficient cash to meet operational needs while maintaining sufficient headroom on its undrawn committed borrowing facilities at all times so that the Group does not breach borrowing limits or covenants on any of its borrowing facilities. The Group's borrowing facilities are described in note 24. Financing facilities have been agreed at appropriate levels having regard to the Group's operating cash flows and future development plans.

        Surplus cash held by the operating entities over and above that required for working capital management are invested by Group finance in interest bearing current accounts or money market deposits. As of 30 June 2018, the Group held cash and cash equivalents of £242,022,000 (2017: £290,267,000).

        The table below analyses the Group's non-derivative financial liabilities and net-settled derivative financial liabilities into relevant maturity groupings based on the remaining period at the balance sheet date to the contractual maturity date. The amounts disclosed in the table are the contractual

F-51


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

undiscounted cash flows including interest and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in the consolidated balance sheet.

 
  Less than
1 year
£'000
  Between
1 and 2 years
£'000
  Between
2 and 5 years
£'000
  Over
5 years
£'000
 

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1)

    250,300     67,858     40,280     191  

Borrowings

    22,449     18,692     56,075     554,448  

    272,749     86,550     96,355     554,639  

Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

   
 
   
 
   
 
   
 
 

cash inflow

    (1,600 )   (748 )   (2,245 )   (748 )

At 30 June 2018

    271,149     85,802     94,110     553,891  

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1)

    172,173     71,282     14,981      

Borrowings

    19,463     22,743     37,977     601,218  

    191,636     94,025     52,958     601,218  

Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

   
 
   
 
   
 
   
 
 

cash outflow

    2,453     905     281     187  

cash inflow

    (1,253 )            

At 30 June 2017

    192,836     94,930     53,239     601,405  

(1)
Social security and other taxes are excluded from trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

(2)
Non-trading derivatives are included at their fair value at the balance sheet date.

31.2 Hedging activities

        The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain exposures, and has designated certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge).

        The Group hedges the foreign exchange risk on contracted future US dollar revenues whenever possible using the Group's US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve are subsequently reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. commercial revenue), as the underlying future US dollar revenues, which given the varying lengths of the commercial revenue contracts will be between July 2018 to June 2023. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement

F-52


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

immediately (within net finance costs). The table below details the net borrowings being hedged at the balance sheet date:

 
  2018
$'000
  2017
$'000
 

USD borrowings

    650,000     650,000  

Hedged USD cash

    (128,500 )   (125,300 )

Net USD debt

    521,500     524,700  

Hedged future USD revenues

    (307,019 )   (299,533 )

Unhedged USD borrowings

    214,481     225,167  

Closing exchange rate

    1.3194     1.2988  

        The Group hedges its cash flow interest rate risk where considered appropriate using interest rate swaps. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. The effective portion of changes in the fair value of the interest rate swap is initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve are subsequently reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. finance costs), as the underlying interest payments, which given the term of the swap will be between July 2018 to June 2024. The following table details the interest rate swaps at the balance sheet date that are used to hedge borrowings:

 
  2018   2017

Current hedged principal value of loan outstanding ($'000)

  150,000   225,000

Rate received

  1 month $ LIBOR   1 month $ LIBOR

Rate paid

  Fixed 2.032%   Fixed 2.032%

Expiry date

  30 June 2024   30 June 2024

        As of 30 June 2018 the fair value of the above interest rate swaps was an asset of £4,490,000 (2017: liability of £655,000).

        The Group seeks to hedge the majority of the currency risk on revenue arising as a result of participation in UEFA competitions, either by using contracted future foreign currency expenses (including player transfer fee commitments) or by placing forward foreign exchange contracts, at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the revenue.

F-53


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

        Details of movements on the hedging reserve are as follows:

 
  Future
US dollar
revenues
£'000
  Interest
rate
swap
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total,
before tax
£'000
  Tax
£'000
  Total,
after tax
£'000
 

Balance at 1 July 2015

    7,383     (111 )       7,272     (2,543 )   4,729  

Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks

    (49,808 )           (49,808 )       (49,808 )

Reclassified to income statement

    1,382     2,665         4,047         4,047  

Fair value movement

        (12,264 )       (12,264 )       (12,264 )

Tax impact

                    20,307     20,307  

Movement recognized in other comprehensive loss

    (48,426 )   (9,599 )       (58,025 )   20,307     (37,718 )

Balance at 30 June 2016

    (41,043 )   (9,710 )       (50,753 )   17,764     (32,989 )

Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks

    (11,998 )       124     (11,874 )       (11,874 )

Reclassified to income statement

    5,040         (275 )   4,765         4,765  

Fair value movement

        9,055         9,055         9,055  

Tax impact

                    (681 )   (681 )

Movement recognized in other comprehensive income

    (6,958 )   9,055     (151 )   1,946     (681 )   1,265  

Balance at 30 June 2017

    (48,001 )   (655 )   (151 )   (48,807 )   17,083     (31,724 )

Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks

    6,522         (184 )   6,338         6,338  

Reclassified to income statement

    14,272         123     14,395         14,395  

Fair value movement

        5,145         5,145         5,145  

Tax impact

                    (21,892 )   (21,892 )

Movement recognized in other comprehensive income

    20,794     5,145     (61 )   25,878     (21,892 )   3,986  

Balance at 30 June 2018

    (27,207 )   4,490     (212 )   (22,929 )   (4,809 )   (27,738 )

        Based on exchange rates existing as of 30 June 2018, a 10% appreciation of the UK pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a credit to the hedging reserve in respect of future US dollar revenues of approximately £21,154,000 (2017: £20,966,000) before tax. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of the UK pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a debit to the hedging reserve in respect of US dollar future revenues of approximately £25,855,000 (2017: £25,625,000) before tax.

31.3 Capital risk management

        The Group manages its capital to ensure that entities in the Group will be able to continue as going concerns while maximising the return to shareholders through the optimisation of the debt and equity balance. Capital is calculated as "equity" as shown in the balance sheet plus net debt. Net debt is calculated as total borrowings (including "current and non-current borrowings" as shown in the

F-54


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

balance sheet) less cash and cash equivalents and is used by management in monitoring the net indebtedness of the Group. A reconciliation of net debt is shown in note 24.

        As of 30 June 2018, the Group had total borrowings of £495.8 million (2017: £503.4 million). As described in note 24 above, the Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants that restrict the activities of Red Football Limited and its subsidiaries. As of 30 June 2018, the Group was in compliance with all covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes.

31.4 Fair value estimation

        The following table presents the financial instruments carried at fair value. The different levels used in measuring fair value have been defined as follows:

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
 

Assets

             

Derivative used for hedging (note 18):

             

Interest rate swaps

    4,490      

Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss (note 18):

             

Embedded foreign exchange derivatives

    624     1,714  

Forward foreign exchange contracts

    852     3,170  

Liabilities

             

Derivative used for hedging (note 18):

             

Interest rate swaps

        (655 )

Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss (note 18):

             

Forward foreign exchange contracts

        (1,253 )

    5,966     2,976  

        The fair value of financial instruments that are not traded in an active market is determined by using valuation techniques. These valuation techniques maximise the use of observable market data where it is available and rely as little as possible on entity specific estimates. If all significant inputs required to fair value an instrument are observable, the instrument is categorised as Level 2.

        All of the financial instruments detailed above are categorised as Level 2. Specific valuation techniques used include:

F-55


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Financial risk management (Continued)

32 Related party transactions

        Trusts and other entities controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer collectively own 7.45% of our issued and outstanding Class A ordinary shares and all of our issued and outstanding Class B ordinary shares, representing 97.07% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock.

33 Subsidiaries

        The following companies are the subsidiary undertakings of the Company as of 30 June 2018:

Subsidiaries
  Principal activity   % of ownership
interest
 

Red Football Finance Limited*

  Finance company   100  

Red Football Holdings Limited*

  Holding company   100  

Red Football Shareholder Limited

  Holding company   100  

Red Football Joint Venture Limited

  Holding company   100  

Red Football Limited

  Holding company   100  

Red Football Junior Limited

  Holding company   100  

Manchester United Limited

  Holding company   100  

Alderley Urban Investments Limited

  Property investment   100  

Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited

  Dormant company   100  

Manchester United Football Club Limited

  Professional football club   100  

Manchester United Women's Football Club Limited

  Professional football club   100  

Manchester United Interactive Limited

  Dormant company   100  

MU 099 Limited

  Dormant company   100  

MU Commercial Holdings Limited

  Holding company   100  

MU Commercial Holdings Junior Limited

  Holding company   100  

MU Finance Limited (formerly known as MU Finance plc)

  Finance company   100  

MU RAML Limited

  Retail and licensing company   100  

MUTV Limited

  Media company   100  

RAML USA LLC

  Retail company   100  

*
Direct investment of Manchester United plc, others are held by subsidiary undertakings.

        All of the above are incorporated and operate in England and Wales, with the exception of Red Football Finance Limited which is incorporated and operates in the Cayman Islands, Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited which is incorporated in Ireland and RAML USA LLC which is incorporated in the state of Delaware in the United States. The registered office or principal executive office of all the above, with the exception of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited and RAML USA LLC, is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom. The registered office of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited is 4 th  Floor, 8-34 Percy Place, Dublin 4, Republic of Ireland. The registered office of RAML USA LLC is Corporation Trust Centre, 1209 Orange Street, Wilmington, New Castle County, Delaware 19801, USA.

F-56


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

34 Events after the balance sheet date

34.1 Registrations

        The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2018, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £19,920,000. The associated net book value was £1,297,000. Also subsequent to 30 June 2018, Solidarity contributions, sell-on fees and contingent consideration totalling £3,557,000, became receivable in respect of previous playing registration disposals.

        Subsequent to 30 June 2018 the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £2,388,000. Also subsequent to 30 June 2018, sell-on fees and contingent consideration totalling £520,000, became payable in respect of previous playing registration acquisitions. Payments are due within the next 5 years.

35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I

        Schedule I has been provided pursuant to the requirements of Securities and Exchange Commission ("SEC") Regulation S-X Rule 12-04(a), which require condensed financial information as to financial position, cash flows and results of operations of a parent company as of the same dates and for the same periods for which audited consolidated financial statements have been presented, as the restricted net assets of Manchester United plc's consolidated subsidiaries as of 30 June 2018 exceeded the 25% threshold.

        As of 30 June 2018, the Group had total borrowings of £495.8 million (2017: £503.4 million). As described in note 24 above, the Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants that restrict the activities of Red Football Limited and its subsidiaries, including restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited and its restricted subsidiaries, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. As of 30 June 2018, the Group was in compliance with the restricted payment covenants and all other covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes.

        Certain information and footnote disclosures normally included in financial statements prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards have been condensed or omitted. The footnote disclosures contain supplemental information only and, as such, these statements should be read in conjunction with the notes to the accompanying consolidated financial statements.

        The condensed financial information has been prepared using the same accounting policies as set out in the consolidated financial statements, except that investments in subsidiaries are included at cost less any provision for impairment in value.

        As of 30 June 2018, 2017 and 2016 there were no material contingencies, significant provisions of long-term obligations, mandatory dividend or redemption requirements of redeemable stocks or guarantees of the Company, except for those which have been separately disclosed in the consolidated financial statements, if any.

F-57


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued)

        During the year ended 30 June 2018, cash dividends equivalent to $0.18 (2017: $0.18; 2016: $0.18) per share were declared and paid by the Company. The pounds sterling equivalents were £0.13 (2017: £0.14; 2016: £0.12) per share.

Condensed income statement of the Company

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Revenue

             

Operating expenses

    (3,423 )   (2,013 )   (84 )

Exceptional items

             

Operating loss

    (3,423 )   (2,013 )   (84 )

Income from shares in group undertakings

    21,982     23,295     20,084  

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

    18,559     21,282     20,000  

Tax expense

             

Profit for the year

    18,559     21,282     20,000  

        There were no items of other comprehensive loss or income in the years ended 30 June 2018, 2017 or 2016 and therefore no statement of comprehensive income has been presented.

Condensed balance sheet of the Company

 
  As of 30 June  
 
  2018 £'000   2017 £'000  

ASSETS

             

Non-current assets

             

Investment in subsidiaries

    319,265     319,265  

    319,265     319,265  

Current assets

             

Other receivables

    1,314     1,123  

Cash and cash equivalents

    340     522  

    1,654     1,645  

Total assets

    320,919     320,910  

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

             

Equity

             

Share capital

    53     53  

Share premium

    68,822     68,822  

Retained earnings

    247,806     248,314  

    316,681     317,189  

Current liabilities

             

Other payables

    4,238     3,721  

    4,238     3,721  

Total equity and liabilities

    320,919     320,910  

F-58


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued)

Condensed statement of changes in equity of the Company

 
  Share
capital
£'000
  Share
premium
£'000
  Retained
earnings
£'000
  Total equity
£'000
 

Balance at 1 July 2015

    52     68,822     246,429     315,303  

Profit for the year

            20,000     20,000  

Total comprehensive income for the year

            20,000     20,000  

Equity-settled share based payments

            1,795     1,795  

Dividends paid

            (20,084 )   (20,084 )

Balance at 30 June 2016

    52     68,822     248,140     317,014  

Profit for the year

            21,282     21,282  

Total comprehensive income for the year

            21,282     21,282  

Equity-settled share based payments

            2,187     2,187  

Dividends paid

            (23,295 )   (23,295 )

Proceeds from shares issued

    1             1  

Balance at 30 June 2017

    53     68,822     248,314     317,189  

Profit for the year

            18,559     18,559  

Total comprehensive income for the year

            18,559     18,559  

Equity-settled share based payments

            2,915     2,915  

Dividends paid

            (21,982 )   (21,982 )

Balance at 30 June 2018

    53     68,822     247,806     316,681  

Condensed statement of cash flows of the Company

 
  Year ended 30 June  
 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

Cash flows from operating activities

                   

Profit before tax

    18,559     21,282     20,000  

Adjustments for:

                   

Equity-settled share-based payments

    2,915     2,187     1,795  

Foreign exchange losses on operating activities

    114     42      

Changes in working capital:

                   

Other receivables

    (191 )   (998 )   (124 )

Other payables

    517     1,125     (1,590 )

Net cash generated from operating activities

    21,914     23,638     20,081  

Cash flows from financing activities

                   

Dividends paid

    (21,982 )   (23,295 )   (20,084 )

Net cash used in financing activities

    (21,982 )   (23,295 )   (20,084 )

Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents

    (68 )   343     (3 )

Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year

    522     221     224  

Exchange losses on cash and cash equivalents

    (114 )   (42 )    

Cash and cash equivalents at end of year

    340     522     221  

F-59


Table of Contents


Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued)

        The following reconciliations are provided as additional information to satisfy the Schedule I SEC requirements for parent-only financial information.

 
  2018
£'000
  2017
£'000
  2016
£'000
 

IFRS profit/(loss) reconciliation:

                   

Parent only—IFRS profit for the year

    18,559     21,282     20,000  

Additional (loss)/profit if subsidiaries had been accounted for on the equity method of accounting as opposed to cost

    (55,829 )   17,895     16,371  

Consolidated IFRS (loss)/profit for the year

    (37,270 )   39,177     36,371  

IFRS equity reconciliation:

                   

Parent only—IFRS equity

    316,681     317,189     317,014  

Additional profit if subsidiaries had been accounted for on the equity method of accounting as opposed to cost

    108,585     160,428     141,268  

Consolidated—IFRS equity

    425,266     477,617     458,282  

F-60


Table of Contents


EXHIBITS

  1.1   Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc dated as of 8 August 2012 (included as Exhibit 3.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended).

 

2.1

 

Specimen Ordinary Share Certificate of Manchester United plc (included as Exhibit 4.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended).

 

4.1

 

Agreement, dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 16 July 2012, as amended).

 

4.2

 

Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated June 14, 2018, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), Manchester United Football Club Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender.

 

4.3

 

Accession Deed to Secured Term Facility, dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent.

 

4.4

 

Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee (included as Exhibit 10.2 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015).

 

4.5

 

Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.8 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015).

 

4.6

 

Accession Deed to Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated June 14, 2018, from Manchester United Football Club Limited and Red Football Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent.

 

4.7

 

Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent (included as Exhibit 4.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015).

 

4.8

 

Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement, and Consent No. 1, dated June 14, 2018, among MU Finance plc (now known as MU Finance Limited), the guarantors party thereto, the noteholders listed on the signature pages thereto and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent.

 

4.9

 

Form of 3.79% Senior Secured Note due June 26, 2027 (included as Exhibit 1 to Exhibit 4.8).

 

4.10

 

2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012).

 

4.11

 

Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18 (included as Exhibit 4.10 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 001-35627), filed with the SEC on 13 October 2017).

 

4.12

 

Premier League Handbook, Season 2018/19.

Table of Contents

  8.1   List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 33 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Annual Report).

 

12.1

 

Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer.

 

12.2

 

Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer.

 

13.1

 

Certification of Principal Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.

 

13.2

 

Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.

 

15.1

 

Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, dated 28 September, 2018.

 

101.INS

 

XBRL Instance Document.

 

101.SCH

 

XBRL Taxonomy Extension Schema Document.

 

101.CAL

 

XBRL Taxonomy Calculation Linkbase Document.

 

101.DEF

 

XBRL Taxonomy Extension Definition Linkbase Document.

 

101.LAB

 

XBRL Taxonomy Label Linkbase Document.

 

101.PRE

 

XBRL Taxonomy Presentation Linkbase Document

Table of Contents


SIGNATURES

        The registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and that it has duly caused and authorized the undersigned to sign this annual report on its behalf.

    Manchester United plc
(Registrant)

Date: 28 September 2018

 

By:

 

/s/ EDWARD WOODWARD

        Name:   Edward Woodward
        Title:   Executive Vice Chairman



Exhibit 4.2

 

EXECUTION VERSION

 

THIRD AMENDMENT AND RESTATEMENT AGREEMENT

 

DATED 14 June 2018

 

 

 

relating to a

 

 

 

TERM FACILITY AGREEMENT
dated 20 May 2013 as amended and restated pursuant to amendment and restatement agreements dated 11 August 2014 and 15 May 2015, an amendment letter dated 26 June 2015 and an amendment letter dated 11 September 2015

 

between

 

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

as Company

 

MU FINANCE PLC

as Original Borrower

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

as Acceding Borrower

 

 

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

as Agent

 

and

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

as Lender

 

 

 

 

 

 

McGuireWoods London LLP

11 Pilgrim Street

London   EC4V 6RN

DX 249 London/Chancery Lane

Tel: 020 7632 1600

Fax: 020 7632 1638

 



 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

 

Clause No.

 

Page No.

 

 

 

1

INTERPRETATION

 

2

 

 

 

 

2

RESIGNATION AND APPOINTMENT OF AGENT

 

3

 

 

 

 

3

AMENDMENTS TO AND RESTATEMENT OF THE FACILITY AGREEMENT

 

5

 

 

 

 

4

REPRESENTATIONS AND WARRANTIES

 

5

 

 

 

 

5

EXPENSES

 

5

 

 

 

 

6

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

5

 

 

 

 

8

CONSENT OF THE GUARANTORS

 

6

 

 

 

 

9

MISCELLANEOUS

 

6

 

 

 

 

10

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

 

7

 

 

 

 

11

GOVERNING LAW

 

7

 

 

 

 

SCHEDULE 1 - Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date

 

8

 

 

 

SCHEDULE 2 - Amended and Restated Facility Agreement

 

10

 



 

This THIRD AMENDMENT AND RESTATEMENT AGREEMENT (“ Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement ”) is made the 14 June 2018 among:

 

(1)                                  RED FOOTBALL LIMITED (registration number 5370076) (the “ Company ”);

 

(2)                                  MU FINANCE PLC (registration number 07088267) (the “ Original Borrower ”);

 

(3)                                  MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registration number 00095489) (“ MUFC or the “ Acceding Borrower ”);

 

(2)                                  BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED (the “ Agent ”); and

 

(3)                                  BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED (the “ Lender ”).

 

BACKGROUND :

 

(A)                                         By a term facility agreement dated 20 May 2013 (the “ Original Facility Agreement ”) between the Company, the Original Agent and Bank of America, N.A. as the Original Lender, the Original Lender agreed to make available a term facility to MU Finance plc, as Borrower, on the terms and conditions set out in the Original Facility Agreement.

 

(B)                                         Pursuant to an amendment and restatement agreement dated 11 August 2014 and an amendment and restatement agreement dated 15 May 2015 the parties amended and restated the Original Facility Agreement and pursuant to an amendment letter dated 26 June 2015 and an amendment letter dated 11 September 2015 the parties made further amendments to the Original Facility Agreement (the Original Facility Agreement as amended and restated and subsequently amended being the “ Facility Agreement ”).

 

(C)                                         Pursuant to Clause 2.3 ( Obligors’ Agent ) of the Facility Agreement, each Obligor (other than the Company) irrevocably appointed the Company to act on its behalf as its agent in relation to the Finance Documents and irrevocably authorised the Company to effect amendments, supplements and variations to the Finance Documents notwithstanding that they may affect an Obligor, without further reference to or the consent of that Obligor.

 

(D)                                         The parties wish to amend and restate the Facility Agreement to allow for Manchester United Football Club Limited to accede as a Borrower under the Facility Agreement and for the Original Borrower to resign as a Borrower under the Facility Agreement.

 

1



 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

1.                                                INTERPRETATION

 

1.1                                         Terms defined

 

In this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement:

 

1.1.1                                Unless defined in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, a term defined in the Restated Facility Agreement has the same meaning in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

1.1.2                                Debt Transfer ” means the novation of the Facility to the Acceding Borrower by the Original Borrower in compliance with the requirements of Clause 2 ( Debt transfer ).

 

1.1.3                                Effective Date ” means the date on which the Agent provides the confirmation pursuant to Clause 6 ( Conditions Precedent ) below.

 

1.1.4                                Novation Certificate ” means a document substantially in the form set out in Schedule 3 ( Form of Novation Certificate ).

 

1.1.5                                Restated Facility Agreement ” means the Facility Agreement as amended and restated in the form set out in Schedule 2 ( Amended and Restated Facility Agreement ) (subject to any further amendments and changes made after the date of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement mutually agreed between the Lender and the Agent).

 

References in the Facility Agreement to “ this Agreement ”, “ hereof ”, “ hereunder ” and expressions of similar import shall be deemed to be references to the Facility Agreement (as amended and restated by this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement) and to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

1.2                                         Interpretation

 

1.2.1                                Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited ” is a reference to its successor in title Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company (including, without limitation, its branches) pursuant to and with effect from the merger between Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company that takes effect in accordance with Chapter II, Title II of Directive (EU) 2017/1132 (which repeals and codifies the Cross-Border Mergers Directive (2005/56/EC)), as implemented in the United Kingdom and Ireland.  Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in this Agreement and the Restated Facility Agreement, a transfer of rights and obligations

 



 

from Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company pursuant to such merger shall be permitted without requiring the consent of the Company.

 

1.2.2                                Unless otherwise expressly stated herein, in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement a reference to a “ Clause ” or a “ Schedule ” is a reference to a Clause or a Schedule, as the case may be, in or of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement. Headings are for convenience only and shall not affect the construction of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

1.2.3                                The whole terms and conditions of Clause 1.2 ( Construction ) of the Restated Facility Agreement shall apply, mutatis mutandis , to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

1.2.4                                It is agreed that each of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and the Restated Facility Agreement are Finance Documents.

 

2.                                                DEBT TRANSFER

 

2.1                                         With immediate effect on and from the Effective Date, the Acceding Borrower shall be entitled to borrow an amount equal to all or any part of the Facility previously advanced and then outstanding to the Original Borrower for application in the manner contemplated by this Clause 2.

 

2.2                                         Subject to compliance with the terms of this Clause 2 and Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent ) of the Restated Facility Agreement and provided that the Effective Date has occurred, the Agent, on behalf of the Lender, the Original Borrower and the Acceding Borrower shall execute a Novation Certificate to novate (the “ Novation ”) a principal amount of the entire (and not part) of the Facility from the Original Borrower to the Acceding Borrower in such an amount (the “ Novated Loan ”) (which Novation shall be effected by the Agent by way of book entries and not physical cash movements) such that, immediately following the Novation, the aggregate principal amount borrowed by the Original Borrower under the Facility as a share of the total principal amount of the Loans, is equal to nil and the aggregate principal amount borrowed by the Acceding Borrower under the Facility as a share of the total principal amount of the Loan is equal to the Total Commitments then outstanding.  The Lender’s participation in the Novation Loan shall be equal to its pro rata share of the aggregate principal amount of the Loans.

 

2.3                                         The Lender irrevocably authorises and instructs the Agent to execute a Novation Certificate complying with this Clause 2 on its behalf. Following any Novation pursuant to this Clause 2 the Agent shall notify the Original Borrower, the Acceding Borrower and the Lender and provide

 



 

details of the Loans which will be outstanding on and from the Novation Date (as defined in the Novation Certificate).

 

2.4                                         No Break Costs or fees will be payable to any Finance Party in respect of any Novation.

 

2.5                                         No transfer or novation of any Novated Loan pursuant to this Clause 2 shall constitute a repayment or prepayment for the purposes of the Restated Facility Agreement and the provisions of Clause 15.3 ( No reborrowing of Facility ) of the Restated Facility Agreement shall not apply to the Novated Loan.

 

2.6                                         The Novation is effected in accordance with Clause 2.7 below when the Agent, the Original Borrower and the Acceding Borrower have executed a duly completed Novation Certificate.

 

2.7                                         On the Novation Date:

 

2.7.1                                each of the Lender and the Original Borrower shall be released from further obligations towards one another under the Finance Documents in respect of the Original Borrower’s capacity as Borrower under the Novated Loans and their respective rights against one another under the Finance Documents in respect of the Novated Loans shall be cancelled (the “ Discharged Rights and Obligations ”);

 

2.7.2                                each of the Lender and the Acceding Borrower shall assume obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another which differ from the Discharged Rights and Obligations only insofar as the Lender and the Acceding Borrower have assumed and/or acquired the same in place of the Lender and the Original Borrower (as the case may be); and

 

2.7.3                                the Obligors and the Acceding Borrower shall acquire the same rights and assume the same obligations between themselves as they would have acquired and assumed had the Acceding Borrower been an original borrower of the Novated Loans with the rights and/or obligations acquired or assumed by it as a result of the transfer and to that extent the Obligors and the Original Borrower shall each be released from further obligations to each other under the Finance Documents in respect of the Novated Loans.

 

2.8                                         On completion of the Debt Transfer, the Original Borrower shall resign as a Borrower with immediate effect upon service of a Resignation Letter on the Agent in compliance with Clause 33.3 ( Resignation of a Borrower ) of the Restated Facility Agreement.

 



 

3.                                                AMENDMENTS TO AND RESTATEMENT OF THE FACILITY AGREEMENT

 

3.1                                         With effect on and from the Effective Date the Facility Agreement shall be amended and restated in the form set out in Schedule 2 ( Amended and Restated Facility Agreement ) (subject to any further amendments and changes made after the date of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement mutually agreed between the Lender and the Agent) so that the rights and obligations of the parties to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to their performance on and after the Effective Date under the Facility Agreement shall be governed by, and construed in accordance with, the terms of the Restated Facility Agreement.

 

3.2                                         The Facility Agreement is amended only to the extent set out in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement. In all other respects the terms of the Finance Documents remain in full force and effect.

 

3.3                                         The parties to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement agree that, with effect on and from the Effective Date, they shall have the rights and take on the obligations ascribed to them under the Restated Facility Agreement.

 

4.                                                REPRESENTATIONS AND WARRANTIES

 

The Company represents and warrants to the Agent that the Repeating Representations are true and accurate in all respects (or, in the case of such Repeating Representations which are not otherwise subject to a materiality threshold or qualification in accordance with their terms, are correct in all material respects) as at the date of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and as at the Effective Date.

 

5.                                                EXPENSES

 

The Company shall reimburse the Agent promptly on demand for all reasonable charges and expenses (including, without limitation, the fees and expenses of legal advisors (subject to an agreed cap in writing (if any)) which are incurred by the Agent in connection with this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Restated Facility Agreement and the arrangements contemplated thereby, whether or not the Effective Date occurs.

 

6.                                                CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

6.1                                         The provisions of Clause 2 ( Debt Transfer ) and Clause 3 ( Amendments to and Restatement of the Facility Agreement ) of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement shall come into effect on the Effective Date when the Agent has confirmed in writing to the Company that (i) it has received or (ii) it has waived the requirement to receive, unless stated otherwise in form and

 



 

substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably), all of the documents and evidence referred to in Schedule 1 ( Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date ) to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.  The Agent shall provide such confirmation to the Company and the Lender promptly upon being so satisfied.

 

6.2                                         If the Effective Date does not occur on or before the date falling 30 Business Days after the date of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement or such later date as the Company and the Agent may agree, then this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement shall lapse and be of no further effect and none of the parties to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement shall be under any liability under this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement (save in respect of Clause 5 ( Expenses )) and the Facility Agreement shall be read and construed as if this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement had never been entered into.

 

7.                                                CONSENT OF THE GUARANTORS

 

7.1                                         The Company on behalf of the Guarantors hereby consents, acknowledges and agrees to the amendments and other matters set forth in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and hereby confirms and ratifies in all respects the guarantee in Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity ) in the Facility Agreement (including without limitation the continuation of each Guarantor’s payment and performance obligations thereunder upon and after the effectiveness of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement) and the enforceability of such guarantee against such Guarantor in accordance with its terms.

 

8.                                                MISCELLANEOUS

 

8.1                                         The provisions of Clause 39 ( Notices ), Clause 41 ( Partial Invalidity ), Clause 42 ( Remedies and Waivers ), Clause 43 ( Amendments and Waivers ) and Clause 47 ( Enforcement ) of the Facility Agreement shall apply to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement as if set out in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, but as if references in those Clauses to the Facility Agreement were references to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

8.2                                         This Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts, each of which when executed and delivered shall be an original, but all of which when taken together shall constitute a single instrument, and which counterparts may be delivered by telefacsimile or other electronic means (including .pdf).

 

8.3                                         The parties hereto intend this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement shall take effect as a deed, notwithstanding that a party to it may only execute it under hand.

 



 

9.                                                THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

 

9.1                                         Unless expressly provided to the contrary in this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, a person who is not a party has no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 (or any analogous provision under any applicable law) to enforce or enjoy the benefit of any term of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

9.2                                         Notwithstanding any term of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the consent of any person who is not a party is not required to amend, rescind or otherwise vary this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement at any time.

 

10.                                         GOVERNING LAW

 

This Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it is governed by English law.

 

IN WITNESS WHEREOF this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement has been duly executed as a deed and has been delivered by each of the parties on the date first above written.

 


 

SCHEDULE 1

 

Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date

 

1.                                       Corporate authorisations

 

(a)                                  A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Company, the Original Borrower and the Acceding Borrower:

 

(i)                                      approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement (including, without limitation, the Schedules attached to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement) and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement;

 

(ii)                                   authorising a specified person or persons to execute this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement on its behalf; and

 

(iii)                                authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all documents and notices to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

(b)                                  A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph (a) above in relation to this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and related documents.

 

(c)                                   A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company and the Acceding Borrower confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on the Acceding Borrower or on any Original Obligor to be exceeded.

 

(d)                                  A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company, the Original Borrower and the Acceding Borrower certifying that its constitutional documents as previously delivered to the Agent and each copy document relating to it specified in this Schedule 1 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of this Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

2.                                       Transaction Documents

 

(a)                                  This Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement executed by the Company.

 

(b)                                  The Accession Deed duly executed by the Company and the Acceding Borrower.

 

(c)                                   A deed of confirmation in form and substance acceptable to the Agent (acting reasonably) from each provider of Transaction Security confirming the continuation of each Transaction Security Document.

 

(d)                                  A copy of the power of attorney appointing the attorney named and defined therein as attorney of the Company in order to permit that person to do all such acts and things and agree and execute on behalf of the Company all such deeds and documents to which the Company is a party as may be required in connection with the documents listed therein executed by the Company.

 



 

(e)                                   A copy of the Group Structure Chart as of the Effective Date, which indicates which Persons are Restricted Subsidiaries and which are Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

3.                                       Legal opinions

 

A legal opinion of McGuireWoods London LLP, legal advisers to the Agent and the Lender as to English law addressed to the Agent and the Lender.

 

4.                                       KYC Information

 

Such documentation and other information relating to the Acceding Borrower as is requested by the Agent in connection with applicable “know your customer” and anti-money-laundering rules and regulations, including the PATRIOT Act.

 

5.                                       Other documents and evidence

 

Evidence that the fees, costs and expenses (other than legal fees, which shall be paid in full within 5 Business Days after receipt of a written invoice by the Company) then due pursuant to Clause 5 ( Expenses ) have been paid or will be paid by the Effective Date.

 



 

SCHEDULE 2

 

Amended and Restated Facility Agreement

 


 

DATED 20 MAY 2013 AS AMENDED AND RESTATED PURSUANT TO AN AMENDMENT AND RESTATEMENT AGREEMENT DATED 11 AUGUST 2014, AN AMENDMENT AND RESTATEMENT AGREEMENT DATED 15 MAY 2015, AN AMENDMENT LETTER DATED 26 JUNE 2015, AN AMENDMENT LETTER DATED 11 SEPTEMBER 2015 AND AN AMENDMENT AND RESTATEMENT AGREEMENT DATED 14 JUNE 2018

 

 

BETWEEN

 

 

MU FINANCE PLC
AS ORIGINAL BORROWER

 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED
AS ACCEDING BORROWER

 

 

THE LENDERS PARTY HERETO

 

 

AND

 

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED
AS AGENT

 

 

 

TERM FACILITY AGREEMENT

 

 

 



 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

SECTION 1 INTERPRETATION

1

 

 

 

1.

Definitions and Interpretation

1

 

 

 

SECTION 2 THE FACILITY

35

 

 

 

2.

The Facility

35

3.

Purpose

36

4.

Conditions of Utilisation

36

 

 

 

SECTION 3 UTILISATION

38

 

 

 

5.

Utilisation

38

6.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

7.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

8.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

9.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

10.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

11.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

39

 

 

 

SECTION 4 REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

40

 

 

 

12.

Repayment

40

13.

Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation

40

14.

Mandatory Prepayment

41

15.

Restrictions

44

 

 

 

SECTION 5 COSTS OF UTILISATION

46

 

 

 

16.

Interest

46

17.

Interest Periods

47

18.

Changes to the Calculation of Interest

48

19.

Fees

51

 

 

 

SECTION 6 ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS

52

 

 

 

20.

Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities

52

21.

Increased Costs

62

22.

Other Indemnities

64

23.

Mitigation by the Lenders

65

24.

Costs and Expenses

66

 

 

 

SECTION 7 GUARANTEE

67

 

 

 

25.

Guarantee and Indemnity

67

 

i



 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

(continued)

 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

SECTION 8 REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS OF DEFAULT

71

 

 

 

26.

Representations

71

27.

Information Undertakings

79

28.

Financial Covenant

84

29.

General Undertakings

89

30.

Events of Default

95

 

 

 

SECTION 9 CHANGES TO PARTIES

100

 

 

 

31.

Changes to the Lenders

100

32.

[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

106

33.

Changes to the Obligors

106

 

 

 

SECTION 10 THE FINANCE PARTIES

110

 

 

 

34.

Role of the Agent

110

35.

Conduct of Business by the Finance Parties

119

36.

Sharing among the Finance Parties

119

 

 

 

SECTION 11 ADMINISTRATION

121

 

 

 

37.

Payment Mechanics

121

38.

Set-Off

124

39.

Notices

125

40.

Calculations and Certificates

128

41.

Partial Invalidity

128

42.

Remedies and Waivers

129

43.

Amendments and Waivers

129

44.

Confidentiality

132

45.

Confidentiality of Funding Rates and Reference Bank Quotations

138

46.

Counterparts

139

 

 

 

SECTION 12 GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT

140

 

 

 

47.

Governing Law

140

48.

Enforcement

140

 

 

 

SCHEDULE 1 THE ORIGINAL PARTIES

141

 

 

PART 1 THE ORIGINAL OBLIGORS

141

 

 

PART II THE LENDERS

142

 

 

SCHEDULE 2 CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

143

 

 

PART I CONDITIONS PRECEDENT TO INITIAL UTILISATION

143

 

ii



 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

(continued)

 

 

 

Page

 

 

PART II CONDITIONS PRECEDENT REQUIRED TO BE DELIVERED BY AN ADDITIONAL OBLIGOR

146

 

 

SCHEDULE 3 REQUESTS

148

 

 

PART I UTILISATION REQUEST

148

 

 

PART II SELECTION NOTICE

150

 

 

SCHEDULE 4 WIRING INFORMATION

151

 

 

SCHEDULE 5 FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

152

 

 

SCHEDULE 6 FORM OF ASSIGNMENT AGREEMENT

156

 

 

SCHEDULE 7 FORM OF ACCESSION DEED

160

 

 

SCHEDULE 8 AGREED SECURITY PRINCIPLES

165

 

 

SCHEDULE 9 FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE

171

 

 

SCHEDULE 10 FORM OF RESIGNATION LETTER

175

 

 

SCHEDULE 11 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

178

 

 

SCHEDULE 12 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

179

 

 

SCHEDULE 13 MATERIAL COMPANIES

180

 

 

SCHEDULE 14 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

181

 

 

SCHEDULE 15 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

182

 

 

SCHEDULE 16 TABLE OF VALUES FOR X

183

 

 

SCHEDULE 17 RESTRICTIVE COVENANTS

184

 

iii


 

THIS AGREEMENT is dated 20 May 2013 as amended and restated pursuant to an amendment and restatement agreement dated 11 August 2014, an amendment and restatement agreement dated 15 May 2015, an amendment letter dated 26 June 2015, an amendment letter dated 11 September 2015 and an amendment and restatement agreement dated 14 June 2018 made between:

 

(1)            RED FOOTBALL LIMITED (registration number 5370076) (the “ Company ”);

 

(2)            MU FINANCE PLC (registration number 07088267) (the “ Original Borrower ”);

 

(3)            MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registration number 00095489) (the “ Acceding Borrower ”);

 

(4)            THE SUBSIDIARIES of the Company listed in Part I of Schedule 1 ( The Original Parties ), including without limitation MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED (registration number 02570509) (“ MUL ”) and MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registration number 00095489) (“ MUFC ”), as original guarantors (together with the Company, the “ Original Guarantors ”);

 

(5)            BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED as lender (the “ Original Lender ”); and

 

(6)            BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED as agent of the other Finance Parties (the “ Agent ”).

 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

SECTION 1
INTERPRETATION

 

1.              DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

 

1.1           Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Acceleration Event ” means, following the occurrence of an Event of Default which is then continuing the Agent:

 

(i)             giving a notice of acceleration pursuant to, and in accordance with, paragraph (b) or (d) (but only if such notice relates to the enforcement of Transaction Security) of Clause 30.13 ( Acceleration ); or

 

(ii)            having previously placed any part of a Facility on demand pursuant to, and in accordance with, paragraph (a) or (c) of Clause 30.13 ( Acceleration ), making a demand for payment as referred to therein,

 

which notice or demand has not been withdrawn, cancelled or otherwise ceased to have effect.

 



 

Acceptable Bank ” means:

 

(a)            a bank or financial institution which has a rating for its unsecured and non credit-enhanced debt obligations of A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency; or

 

(b)            any other bank or financial institution approved by the Agent.

 

Accession Deed ” means a document substantially in the form set out in Schedule 7 ( Form of Accession Deed ).

 

Accounting Reference Date ” means 30 June.

 

Additional Borrower ” means a company which becomes an Additional Borrower in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Additional Guarantor ” means a company which becomes an Additional Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Additional Obligor ” means an Additional Borrower or an Additional Guarantor.

 

Additional Loan ” means a Loan in the aggregate amount of $7,892,500 that the Lenders made available to the Original Borrower on the First Amendment Effective Date.

 

Affiliate ” means, in relation to any person, a Subsidiary of that person or a Holding Company of that person or any other Subsidiary of that Holding Company.

 

Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange ” means the Agent’s spot rate of exchange for the purchase of the relevant currency with the Base Currency in the London foreign exchange market at or about 11:00 a.m. on a particular day.

 

Agreed Security Principles ” means the agreed security principles set out in Schedule 8 ( Agreed Security Principles ).

 

Agreement” means this Agreement, as amended by the First Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and as further amended and/or amended and restated from time to time

 

Alternative Reference Bank Rate ” means the arithmetic mean of the rates (rounded upwards to four decimal places) as supplied to the Agent at its request by the Alternative Base Reference Banks:

 

(a)            (other than where paragraph (b) below applies) as the rate at which the relevant Alternative Reference Bank could borrow funds in the London interbank market in the relevant currency and for the relevant period were it to do so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in that currency and for that period; or

 

2



 

(b)            if different, as the rate (if any and applied to the relevant Alternative Reference Bank and the relevant currency and period) which contributors to the applicable Screen Rate are asked to submit to the relevant administrator.

 

Alternative Reference Banks ” means the principal London offices of up to three banks as may be appointed by the Company with the consent of the Agent (such consent not to be unreasonably withheld and deemed given if not expressly refused within five Business Days of the Company giving the Agent notice that it wishes to appoint any such bank) from time to time provided that each such appointed bank has confirmed that it is able to act in such capacity or such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

Amendment Effective Date Lender ” means Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited.

 

Annual Financial Statements ” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Clause 27 ( Information Undertakings ).

 

Anti-Corruption Laws means all laws, rules, and regulations of any jurisdiction applicable to each Borrower or its Subsidiaries from time to time concerning or relating to bribery or corruption.

 

Assigned Account ” means any Mandatory Prepayment Account (as defined in any Debt Document (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement)) and any other account that may from time to time be identified in writing as an Assigned Account by the Security Trustee and the Company in accordance with the terms of the applicable Transaction Security Documents, including any renewal or redesignation of such accounts.

 

Assignment Agreement ” means an agreement substantially in the form set out in Schedule 6 ( Form of Assignment Agreement ) or any other form (including electronic documentation generated by MarkitClear or another electronic platform) agreed between the relevant assignor and assignee provided that if that other form does not contain the undertaking set out in the form set out in Schedule 6 ( Form of Assignment Agreement ) it shall not be a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking as defined in, and for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Auditors ” means an accounting firm of international standing appointed by the Company (which shall include, for the avoidance of doubt, the auditors of the Group as of the Third Amendment Effective Date).

 

Authorisation ” means an authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration.

 

Availability Period ” means: (a) the period from and including the date of this Agreement to and including the earlier of (i) the date falling 90 days thereafter and (ii) the first Utilisation Date to occur after the date of this Agreement; and (b) in relation to an Additional Loan, the date falling two Business Days after (but not including) the First Amendment Effective Date.

 

3



 

Available Facility ” means the aggregate for the time being of each Lender’s Commitment during the Availability Period or on the First Amendment Effective Date, as applicable.

 

Base Case Model ” means the financial model including profit and loss, balance sheet and cashflow projections in agreed form relating to the Restricted Group.

 

Base Currency ” means U.S. Dollars.

 

Base Reference Bank Rate ” means the arithmetic mean of the rates (rounded upwards to four decimal places) as supplied to the Agent at its request by the Base Reference Banks:

 

(a)            (other than where paragraph (b) below applies) as the rate at which the relevant Base Reference Bank could borrow funds in the London interbank market in the relevant currency and for the relevant period were it to do so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in that currency and for that period; or

 

(b)            if different, as the rate (if any and applied to the relevant Base Reference Bank and the relevant currency and period) which contributors to the Screen Rate are asked to submit to the relevant administrator.

 

Base Reference Banks ” means the principal London offices of up to three banks as may be appointed by the Company with the consent of the Agent from time to time (such consent not to be unreasonably withheld and deemed given if not expressly refused within five Business Days of the Company giving the Agent notice that it wishes to appoint any such bank) provided that each such appointment bank has confirmed that it is able to act in such capacity or such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

Borrowers ” means the Original Borrower, the Acceding Borrower or an Additional Borrower unless it has ceased to be a Borrower in accordance with Clause 24 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Borrowings ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Break Costs ” means the amount (if any) by which:

 

(a)            the interest excluding the Margin which a Lender should have received for the period from the date of receipt of all or any part of its participation in a Loan or Unpaid Sum to the last day of the current Interest Period in respect of that Loan or Unpaid Sum, had the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received been paid on the last day of that Interest Period;

 

exceeds:

 

(b)            the amount which that Lender would be able to obtain by placing an amount equal to the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received by it on deposit with a leading bank in the Relevant Interbank Market for a period starting on the

 

4



 

Business Day following receipt or recovery and ending on the last day of the current Interest Period.

 

Budget ” means any budget delivered by the Company to the Agent in respect of that period pursuant to Clause 27.4 ( Budget ).

 

Business Day ” means a day (other than a Saturday or Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London, New York and ( in relation to any date for payment or purchase of a currency) the principal financial centre of the country of that currency.

 

Capital Expenditure ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Cash ” means cash in hand and credit balances or amounts on deposit in an account in the name of a member of the Restricted Group with an Acceptable Bank which are freely transferable and freely convertible and accessible by a member of the Restricted Group within 30 days so long as repayment of that cash is not contingent on the prior discharge of any other indebtedness of any person or on the satisfaction of any other condition (other than the making of a withdrawal request by a member of the Restricted Group where that member of the Restricted Group is freely able to make such a request at its discretion and without any restriction) and that cash is not subject to any Security (other than Transaction Security) and, for the avoidance of doubt, excluding any amount standing to the credit of any Mandatory Prepayment Account.

 

Cash Equivalent Investments ” means at any time:

 

(a)            certificates of deposit maturing within one year after the relevant date of calculation and issued by an Acceptable Bank;

 

(b)            any investment in marketable debt obligations issued or guaranteed by the government of the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State or by an instrumentality or agency of any of them having an equivalent credit rating which:

 

(i)             matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(ii)            is not convertible or exchangeable to any other security,

 

provided that the relevant issuer or guarantor is rated at least A-1 by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 by Fitch Ratings or P-1 by Moody’s Investor Services Limited;

 

(c)            open market commercial paper not convertible or exchangeable to any other security:

 

(i)             for which a recognised trading market exists;

 

5



 

(ii)            issued by an issuer incorporated in the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State;

 

(iii)           which matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(iv)           which has a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited, or, if no rating is available in respect of the commercial paper, the issuer of which has, in respect of its unsecured and non credit enhanced debt obligations, an equivalent rating;

 

(d)            sterling bills of exchange issued eligible for rediscount at the Bank of England and accepted by an Acceptable Bank (or any dematerialised equivalent);

 

(e)            investments accessible within 30 days in money market funds which:

 

(i)             have a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited; and

 

(ii)            invest substantially all their assets in securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) to (e) above; or

 

(f)             any other debt security approved by the Majority Lenders,

 

in each case, to which any member of the Restricted Group is beneficially entitled at that time and which is not issued or guaranteed by any member of the Restricted Group or subject to any Security (other than the Transaction Security Documents).

 

Cashflow ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions )

 

Certain Funds Default ” means a Default arising under or in connection with one of the following Clauses:

 

(a)            Clause 30.1( Non-payment );

 

(b)            Clause 30.3 ( Other obligations ) as it relates to:

 

(i)             Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ); and

 

(ii)            Clause 4 ( Liens ) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

(c)            Clause 30.4 ( Misrepresentation ) as it relates to Clause 26.1 ( Status ), Clause 26.2 ( Binding obligations ), Clause 26.3 Non-conflict with other obligations ), Clause 26.4 ( Power and authority ), and Clause 26.7 ( Governing law and enforcement );

 

(d)            Clause 30.6 ( Insolvency );

 

6



 

(e)            Clause 30.7 ( Insolvency proceedings );

 

(f)             Clause 30.8 ( Creditors’ process );

 

(g)            Clause 30.9 ( Unlawfulness and invalidity ); and

 

(h)            Clause 30.11 ( Repudiation ).

 

CFC ” means a “controlled foreign corporation” (as defined in Section 957(a) of the Code) for U.S. federal income tax purposes.

 

CFC Obligor ” means an Obligor that is a CFC.

 

Champions League ” means the UEFA Champions League and any successor or replacement competition.

 

Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet ” means the spreadsheet delivered pursuant to Schedule 1 ( Conditions to the Effective Date ) of the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

Champions League Non Qualification Event ” means the failure by the first team of Manchester United Football Club to qualify (in any season) for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League.

 

Change of Control means a “Change of Control” as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Charged Property ” means all of the assets of the Obligors which from time to time are, or are expressed to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

Closing Date ” means the date on which the Agent gives the Company and the Lenders the notification required under Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ).

 

Code ” means the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986 as amended.

 

Commitment ” means:

 

(a)            in relation to an Original Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under the heading “Original Commitment” in Part II of Schedule 1 ( The Lenders ) and the amount of any other Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement;

 

(b)            in relation to the Amendment Effective Date Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under the heading “Additional Commitment” in Part II of Schedule 1 ( The Lenders ) and the amount of any other Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement; and

 

(c)            in relation to any other Lender, the amount in the Base Currency of any Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement,

 

to the extent not cancelled, reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement.

 

7



 

Compliance Certificate ” means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 9 ( Form of Compliance Certificate ).

 

Confidential Information ” means all information relating to the Company, any Obligor, the Group, the Finance Documents or the Facility of which a Finance Party becomes aware in its capacity as, or for the purpose of becoming, a Finance Party or which is received by a Finance Party in relation to, or for the purpose of becoming a Finance Party under, the Finance Documents from either:

 

(a)            any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(b)            another Finance Party, if the information was obtained by that Finance Party directly or indirectly from any member of the Group or any of their advisers,

 

(c)            in whatever form, and includes information given orally and any document, electronic file or any other way of representing or recording information which contains or is derived or copied from such information but excludes:

 

(i)             information that:

 

(A)           is or becomes public information other than as a direct or indirect result of any breach by that Finance Party of Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ); or

 

(B)           is identified in writing at the time of delivery as non-confidential by any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(C)           is known by that Finance Party before the date the information is disclosed to it in accordance with paragraphs (a) or (b) above or is lawfully obtained by that Finance Party after that date, from a source which is, as far as that Finance Party is aware, unconnected with the Group or their advisers and which, in either case, as far as that Finance Party is aware, has not been obtained in breach of, and is not otherwise subject to, any obligation of confidentiality; and

 

(ii)            any Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation.

 

Confidentiality Undertaking ” means a confidentiality undertaking substantially in the recommended form of the LMA at the relevant time or in any other form agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Consolidated Net Finance Charges ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

CTA ” means the Corporation Tax Act 2009.

 

8



 

Current Assets ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Current Liabilities ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Debt Document ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Default ” means an Event of Default or any event or circumstance specified in Clause 30 ( Events of Default ) which would (with the expiry of a grace period, the giving of notice, the making of any determination under the Finance Documents or any combination of any of the foregoing) be an Event of Default provided that any such event which is subject to a qualification as to materiality or requires a determination to be made shall not constitute a Default unless such qualification is satisfied or such determination is made, as the case may be.

 

Delegate ” means any delegate, agent, attorney or co-trustee appointed by the Security Trustee.

 

Disruption Event ” means either or both of:

 

(a)            a material disruption to those payment or communications systems or to those financial markets which are, in each case, required to operate in order for payments to be made in connection with the Facility (or otherwise in order for the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents to be carried out) which disruption is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, any of the Parties; or

 

(b)            the occurrence of any other event which results in a disruption (of a technical or systems-related nature) to the treasury or payments operations of a Party preventing that, or any other Party:

 

(i)             from performing its payment obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)            from communicating with other Parties in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents,

 

and which (in either such case) is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, the Party whose operations are disrupted.

 

Dormant Subsidiary ” means a member of the Restricted Group which does not trade (for itself or as agent for any person) and does not own, legally or beneficially, assets which (excluding loans made to other members of the Restricted Group) in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies or, in the case of loans made to other members of the Restricted Group, which in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies.

 

Environment ” means humans, animals, plants and all other living organisms including the ecological systems of which they form part and the following media:

 

9



 

(a)            air (including, without limitation, air within natural or man-made structures, whether above or below ground);

 

(b)            water (including, without limitation, territorial, coastal and inland waters, water under or within land and water in drains and sewers); and

 

(c)            land (including, without limitation, land under water).

 

Environmental Claim ” means any claim, proceeding or investigation by any person in respect of any Environmental Law.

 

Environmental Law ” means any applicable law or regulation which relates to:

 

(a)            the pollution or protection of the Environment;

 

(b)            the conditions of the workplace; or

 

(c)            the generation, handling, storage, use, release or spillage of any substance which, alone or in combination with any other, is capable of causing harm to the Environment, including, without limitation, any waste.

 

Environmental Permits ” means any permit and other Authorisation and the filing of any notification, report or assessment required under any Environmental Law for the operation of the business of any member of the Restricted Group conducted on or from the properties owned or used by any member of the Restricted Group.

 

Event of Default ” means any event or circumstance specified as such in Clause 30 ( Events of Default ).

 

Exceptional Items ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Excluded Subsidiary ” means:

 

(a)            MUTV;

 

(b)            Alderley Urban Investments Limited (a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 03132053);

 

(c)            each member of the New Holdco Group;

 

(d)            provided that such Restricted Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary, a Restricted Subsidiary formed solely for the purpose of holding one or more assets or properties that are to be financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) incurred pursuant to paragraph (e) or (p) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) if the only assets and properties (other than assets that are de minimis in value) owned by such Restricted Subsidiary are financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (e) or (p) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 17

 

10



 

( Restrictive Covenants ) for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Restricted Subsidiary (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Restricted Subsidiary, such Restricted Subsidiary shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, become an Additional Guarantor (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)); and

 

(e)            provided that such Restricted Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary, any Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary after the Second Amendment Effective Date as a result of the acquisition of such Person by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company (other than Red Football Junior Limited) where such Person will have outstanding, following the consummation of such acquisition, Indebtedness as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) permitted to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (m) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) and such Person would be required to obtain the consent of the holders of such Indebtedness to become an Additional Guarantor or grant Transaction Security, for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Person (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Person, such Person shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, become an Additional Guarantor (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)).

 

Existing Notes ” means the $425,000,000 8 3 / 8 % senior secured notes due 2017.

 

Existing Security Documents ” means:

 

(a)            the English law debenture dated 29 January 2010 between the Company, Red Football Junior Limited, MUL, MUFC and the Original Borrower and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (the “ Existing Debenture ”);

 

(b)            the English law mortgage dated 29 January 2010 between MUL and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited;

 

(c)            the English law mortgage dated 29 January 2010 between MUFC and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited; and

 

(d)            the English law mortgage dated 23 April 2010 between MUL and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited.

 

Existing RCF Facilities Agreement ” means the revolving facilities agreement dated 29 January 2010 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) between, amongst others, the Company, J.P. Morgan Europe Limited as agent and security trustee, JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A. as alternative L/C fronting bank, and the lenders listed therein.

 

11


 

Facility ” means the term loan facilities made available under this Agreement as described in Clause 2 ( The Facility ).

 

Facility Office ” means the office or offices notified by a Lender to the Agent in writing on or before the date it becomes a Lender (or, following that date, by not less than five Business Days’ written notice) as the office or offices through which it will perform its obligations under this Agreement.

 

Fallback Interest Period ” means one Month.

 

FATCA ” means:

 

(a)            sections 1471 to 1474 of the Code or any associated regulations or other official guidance;

 

(b)            any treaty, law, regulation or other official guidance enacted in any other jurisdiction, or relating to an intergovernmental agreement between the U.S. and any other jurisdiction, which (in either case) facilitates the implementation of paragraph (a) above; or

 

(c)            any agreement pursuant to the implementation of paragraphs (a) or (b) above with the U.S. Internal Revenue Service, the U.S. government or any governmental or taxation authority in any other jurisdiction.

 

FATCA Deduction ” means a deduction or withholding from a payment under a Finance Document required by FATCA.

 

Fee Letter ” means any letter or letters dated on or about the date of this Agreement between the Original Agent and the Company and/or the Original Lender and the Company setting out any of the fees referred to in Clause 19 ( Fees ).

 

Finance Document ” means this Agreement, any Accession Deed, any Compliance Certificate, any Fee Letter, the Second Amendment Letter, the Intercreditor Agreement, any Resignation Letter, any Transaction Security Document, any Utilisation Request, the First Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement and any other document designated as a “Finance Document” by the Agent and the Company.

 

Finance Lease ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Finance Party ” means the Agent or a Lender.

 

Financial Indebtedness ” means any indebtedness for or in respect of, and without double counting:

 

(a)            monies borrowed or raised (other than Subordinated Shareholder Funding provided by the Original Investors);

 

(b)            any amount raised by acceptance under any acceptance credit facility or by a bill discounting or factoring credit facility;

 

12



 

(c)            any amount raised pursuant to any note purchase facility or the issue of bonds, notes, debentures, loan stock or any similar instrument;

 

(d)            the amount of any liability in respect of any lease or hire purchase contract or other agreement which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as a finance or capital lease;

 

(e)            receivables sold or discounted (other than any receivables to the extent they are sold on a non-recourse basis);

 

(f)             any derivative transaction entered into in connection with protection against or benefit from fluctuation in any rate or price (and, when calculating the value of any derivative transaction, only the marked to market value shall be taken into account, together with the effect of any applicable netting arrangement);

 

(g)            any counter-indemnity obligation in respect of a guarantee, indemnity, bond, standby or documentary letter of credit or any other instrument issued by a bank or financial institution;

 

(h)            any amount raised by the issue of shares in the Company or any other member of the Restricted Group which is not held by another member of the Restricted Group which by their terms are redeemable (mandatorily or at the holder’s option);

 

(i)             any amount of any liability under an advance or deferred purchase agreement in respect of a fixed asset if such agreement was demonstrably entered into primarily as a method of raising finance;

 

(j)             any amount raised under any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement but not in relation to deferred payments for players) having the commercial effect of a borrowing; and

 

(k)            the amount of any liability in respect of any guarantee or indemnity or similar assurance against financial loss for any of the items referred to in the preceding paragraphs of this definition.

 

Financial Quarter ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Financial Year ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

First Amendment and Restatement Agreement ” means the Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to this Agreement dated 11 August 2014, and made between the Company, the Agent and the Original Lender.

 

First Amendment Effective Date ” means 11 August 2014.

 

Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

13



 

Football Creditors ” has the meaning given to such term in rule E.35 (or any equivalent provision) of the Premier League Handbook.

 

Funding Rate ” means any individual rate notified by a Lender to the Agent pursuant to paragraph (a)(ii) of Clause 18.4 ( Cost of Funds ).

 

Funds Flow Statement ” means a funds flow statement in agreed form.

 

GAAP ” means generally accepted accounting principles applicable in the United Kingdom, as in effect on the date of any calculation or determination required hereunder.  Without limiting the foregoing, leases shall continue to be classified and accounted for on a basis consistent with that reflected in the audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012 for all purposes of this Agreement, notwithstanding any change in GAAP relating thereto, unless the parties hereto shall enter into a mutually acceptable amendment addressing such changes, as provided for above.  At any time after the date of the Facility Agreement, the Company may elect to apply IFRS for all purposes of this Schedule, in lieu of GAAP, and, upon any such election, references herein to GAAP will be thereafter be construed to mean IFRS, as in effect as of the date of such election; provided that (i) any such election once made will be irrevocable, (ii) in addition to (and without prejudice to) any other reporting requirements in the Finance Documents, all financial statements and reports required to be provided, after such election, pursuant to the Finance Documents will be prepared on the basis of IFRS, as in effect from time to time (including that, upon first reporting its fiscal year results under IFRS, the Company will restate its financial statements on the basis of IFRS, for the fiscal year ending immediately prior to the first fiscal year for which financial statements have been prepared on the basis of IFRS) and (iii) after such election, all ratios, computations and other determinations based on GAAP contained in this Schedule will be computed in conformity with IFRS.  For the avoidance of doubt, the making of an election referred to in this definition will not be treated as resulting in an incurrence of Indebtedness.

 

Group ” means the Company and each of its Subsidiaries for the time being.

 

Group Structure Chart ” means the group structure chart showing the Group in the agreed form.

 

Guarantor ” means an Original Guarantor or an Additional Guarantor, unless it has ceased to be a Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Historic Screen Rate ” means, in relation to any Loan, the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan and which is as of a day which is no more than five Business Days before the Quotation Day.

 

Holding Company ” means, in relation to a company or corporation, any other company or corporation in respect of which it is a Subsidiary.

 

14



 

Impaired Agent ” means the Agent at any time when:

 

(a)            it has failed to make (or has notified a Party that it will not make) a payment required to be made by it under the Finance Documents by the due date for payment;

 

(b)            the Agent otherwise rescinds or repudiates a Finance Document; or

 

(c)            an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing with respect to the Agent,

 

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

(i)             its failure to pay is caused by:

 

(A)           administrative or technical error; or

 

(B)           a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within 3 Business Days of its due date; or

 

(ii)            the Agent is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question and the Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that this is the case.

 

Insolvency Event ” in relation to a Finance Party means that the Finance Party:

 

(a)            is dissolved (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(b)            becomes insolvent or is unable to pay its debts or fails or admits in writing its inability generally to pay its debts as they become due;

 

(c)            makes a general assignment, arrangement or composition with or for the benefit of its creditors;

 

(d)            institutes or has instituted against it, by a regulator, supervisor or any similar official with primary insolvency, rehabilitative or regulatory jurisdiction over it in the jurisdiction of its incorporation or organisation or the jurisdiction of its head or home office, a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation by it or such regulator, supervisor or similar official;

 

(e)            has instituted against it a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation, and, in the case of any such proceeding or petition instituted or presented against it, such proceeding or petition is instituted or presented by a person or entity not described in paragraph (d) above and:

 

(i)             results in a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or the entry of an order for relief or the making of an order for its winding-up or liquidation; or

 

15



 

(ii)            is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained in each case within 30 days of the institution or presentation thereof;

 

(f)             has exercised in respect of it one or more of the stabilisation powers pursuant to Part 1 of the Banking Act 2009 and/or has instituted against it a bank insolvency proceeding pursuant to Part 2 of the Banking Act 2009 or a bank administration proceeding pursuant to Part 3 of the Banking Act 2009;

 

(g)            has a resolution passed for its winding-up, official management or liquidation (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(h)            seeks or becomes subject to the appointment of an administrator, provisional liquidator, conservator, receiver, trustee, custodian or other similar official for it or for all or substantially all its assets;

 

(i)             has a secured party take possession of all or substantially all its assets or has a distress, execution, attachment, sequestration or other legal process levied, enforced or sued on or against all or substantially all its assets and such secured party maintains possession, or any such process is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained, in each case within 30 days thereafter;

 

(j)             causes or is subject to any event with respect to it which, under the applicable laws of any jurisdiction, has an analogous effect to any of the events specified in paragraphs (a) to (i) above; or

 

(k)            takes any action in furtherance of, or indicating its consent to, approval of, or acquiescence in, any of the foregoing acts.

 

Intellectual Property ” means:

 

(a)            any patents, trade marks, service marks, designs, business names, copyrights, database rights, design rights, domain names, inventions, knowhow and other intellectual property rights and interests (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist), whether registered or unregistered; and

 

(b)            the benefit of all applications and rights to use such assets of each member of the Restricted Group (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist).

 

Intercreditor Agreement ” means the intercreditor agreement dated 29 January 2010, as amended and restated on or about the Second Amendment Effective Date (as may be further amended and/or restated from time to time) and made between, among others, the Company, the Debtors, the Security Trustee (as Security Trustee), the Agent (as a Creditor Representative), the Hedge Counterparties and the Intra-Group Lenders (as each term is defined therein).

 

Interest Period ” means, in relation to a Loan, each period determined in accordance with Clause 17 ( Interest Periods ) and, in relation to an Unpaid Sum, each period determined in accordance with Clause 16.3 ( Default interest ).

 

16



 

Interpolated Historic Screen Rate ” means, in relation to any Loan, the rate (rounded to the same number of decimal places as the two relevant Screen Rates) which results from interpolating on a linear basis between:

 

(a)            the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the longest period (for which that Screen Rate is available) which is less than the Interest Period of that Loan; and

 

(b)            the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the shortest period (for which that Screen Rate is available) which exceeds the Interest Period of that Loan,

 

each for the currency of that Loan and each of which is as of a day which is no more than five Business Days before the Quotation Day.

 

Interpolated Screen Rate ” means, in relation to any Loan, the rate (rounded to the same number of decimal places as the two relevant Screen Rates) which results from interpolating on a linear basis between:

 

(a)            the applicable Screen Rate for the longest period (for which that Screen Rate is applicable) which is less than the Interest Period for that Loan; and

 

(b)            the applicable Screen Rate for the shortest period (for which that Screen Rate is applicable) which exceeds the Interest Period of that Loan,

 

each as of the Specified Time on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan.

 

ITA ” means the Income Tax Act 2007.

 

Lease ” means any present or future lease, underlease, sub-lease, licence, tenancy or right to occupy all or any part of the Real Property and any agreement for the grant of any of the foregoing.

 

Legal Opinion ” means any legal opinion delivered to the Agent under Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ) or Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Legal Reservations ” means:

 

(a)            the principle that equitable remedies may be granted or refused at the discretion of a court and the limitation of enforcement by laws relating to insolvency, reorganisation and other laws generally affecting the rights of creditors;

 

(b)            the time barring of claims under the Limitation Acts, the possibility that an undertaking to assume liability for or indemnify a person against non-payment of UK stamp duty may be void and defences of set-off or counterclaim;

 

(c)            similar principles, rights and defences under the laws of any Relevant Jurisdiction; and

 

(d)            any other matters which are set out as qualifications or reservations as to matters of law of general application in the Legal Opinions.

 

17



 

Lender ” means:

 

(a)            any Original Lender;

 

(b)            the Amendment Effective Date Lender; and

 

(c)            any bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity which has become a Party as a Lender in accordance with Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders );

 

which in each case has not ceased to be a Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

LIBOR ” means, in relation to any Loan, the applicable Screen Rate as of the Specified Time on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan and a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan, provided that if that rate is less than zero, then LIBOR shall be deemed to be zero.

 

Limitation Acts ” means the Limitation Act 1980 and the Foreign Limitation Periods Act 1984.

 

LMA ” means the Loan Market Association.

 

Loan ” means a loan made or to be made under the Facility or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan, which shall include, without limitation, the Additional Loan.

 

Major Event of Default ” means:

 

(a)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment );

 

(b)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.2 ( Breach of Certain Obligations );

 

(c)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.3 ( Other Obligations ), only with regards to a failure to deliver financial statements under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) or a failure to deliver a Compliance Certificate under paragraph (a) of Clause 27.2 ( Provision and Contents of Compliance Certificate ), in each case in compliance with Clause 27.2 ( Provision and Contents of Compliance Certificate ) (in the case of non-compliance with paragraph (b), excluding any non-compliance resulting from minor or typographical errors contained in a Compliance Certificate);

 

(d)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.6 ( Insolvency );

 

(e)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.7 ( Insolvency Proceedings ) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(f)             an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.8 ( Creditors’ Process ) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(g)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.9 ( Unlawfulness and Invalidity ) that has not been remedied or waived within 30 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(h)            an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.10 ( Intercreditor Agreement ); and

 

18



 

(i)             an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.11 ( Repudiation ).

 

Majority Lenders ” means:

 

(a)            (for the purposes of paragraph (a) of Clause 43.2 ( Required Consents ) in the context of a waiver in relation to a proposed Utilisation of the condition in Clause 4.2 ( Further Conditions Precedent )), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 66 2 / 3  per cent. or more of the Total Commitments; and

 

(b)            (in any other case), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 66 2 / 3  per cent. or more of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated 66 2 / 3  per cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

Mandatory Prepayment Account ” means an interest-bearing account:

 

(a)            held in England by the Borrowers with the Agent;

 

(b)            identified in a letter between the Company and the Agent as a Mandatory Prepayment Account;

 

(c)            subject to Security in favour of the Agent which Security is in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent; and

 

(d)            from which no withdrawals may be made by any members of the Group except as contemplated by this Agreement,

 

as the same may be redesignated, substituted or replaced from time to time.

 

Margin ” means, in relation to any Loan, the following percentages per annum, based upon the Total Net Leverage Ratio as set forth below in the column opposite that range:

 

Level

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

% per annum

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1

 

Greater than 3.50:1

 

1.75

%

2

 

Greater than 2.00:1 but less than or equal to 3.50:1

 

1.50

%

3

 

Less than or equal to 2.00:1

 

1.25

%

 

However:

 

(i)             any increase or decrease in the Margin for a Loan shall take effect on the date (the “ reset date ”) which is the date of delivery to the Agent of the Compliance Certificate for that Relevant Period pursuant to Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate );

 

(ii)            if, following receipt by the Agent of the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance

 

19



 

Certificate, those statements and Compliance Certificate do not confirm the basis for a reduced Margin, then the provisions of Clause 16.2 ( Payment of interest ) shall apply and the Margin for that Loan shall be the percentage per annum determined using the table above and the revised Total Net Leverage Ratio calculated using the figures in the Compliance Certificate;

 

(iii)           while an Event of Default is continuing, the Margin shall be determined at Level 1; and

 

(iv)           for the purpose of determining the Margin, the Total Net Leverage Ratio and Relevant Period shall be determined in accordance with Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in this definition, the determination of the Margin for the period from the Second amendment Effective Date through and including the first Business Day immediately following the date a Compliance Certificate is delivered to the Agent for the Relevant Period ending 30 June 2015 shall be Level 2.

 

Material Adverse Effect ” means an event or circumstance:

 

(a)            which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the business, assets of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) or financial condition of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole); or

 

(b)            which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the ability of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) to perform its payment or financial covenant obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(c)            affecting the validity or enforceability of any of the Finance Documents in a manner which is reasonably likely to materially adversely affect the interests of the Finance Parties.

 

Material Company ” means, at any time:

 

(a)            the Company;

 

(b)            each Obligor; and

 

(c)            any member of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) which:

 

(i)             has earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) representing 5 per cent. or more of Consolidated EBITDA (but excluding the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation of Excluded Subsidiaries); or

 

(ii)            has gross assets (excluding intra-Restricted Group items) representing 5 per cent, or more of the gross assets of the Restricted Group (excluding the gross assets of the Excluded Subsidiaries),

 

20



 

in each case calculated on a consolidated basis.

 

Compliance with the conditions set out in sub-paragraphs (c)(i) and (ii) shall be determined by reference to the latest audited financial statements to be delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ).

 

However if a Subsidiary (that is not an Excluded Subsidiary or an Unrestricted Subsidiary) or business has been acquired since the date as at which the latest audited consolidated financial statements of the Company were prepared, the financial statements shall be adjusted in order to take into account the acquisition of that Subsidiary or business (that adjustment being certified by a director of the Company as representing an accurate reflection of the revised Consolidated EBITDA or gross assets of the Restricted Group (not including any Excluded Subsidiaries)).

 

A report by the Auditors of the Company that a Restricted Subsidiary is or is not a Material Company shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all Parties.

 

Material Disposal ” means any disposal in respect of which the disposal proceeds exceed £5.0 million (or equivalent).

 

Month ” means a period starting on one day in a calendar month and ending on the numerically corresponding day in the next calendar month, except that:

 

(a)            (subject to paragraph (c) below) if the numerically corresponding day is not a Business Day, that period shall end on the next Business Day in that calendar month in which that period is to end if there is one, or if there is not, on the immediately preceding Business Day;

 

(b)            if there is no numerically corresponding day in the calendar month in which that period is to end, that period shall end on the last Business Day in that calendar month; and

 

(c)            if an Interest Period begins on the last Business Day of a calendar month, that Interest Period shall end on the last Business Day in the calendar month in which that Interest Period is to end.

 

The above rules will only apply to the last Month of any period.

 

MU Interactive ” means Manchester United Interactive Limited (registration number 04365059), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability.

 

MUTV ” means MUTV Limited (registration number 03418853), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability.

 

New Holdco ” means a Restricted Subsidiary that is formed as a direct or indirect Subsidiary of MUL and that is the (direct or indirect) Holding Company of the New Holdco Subsidiaries.

 

21


 

New Holdco Business ” means:

 

(a)            the retail, merchandising, apparel, intellectual property licensing and soccer school business (excluding, for the avoidance of doubt, any ticket sales (including season tickets), and match day concessions, parking or hospitality);

 

(b)            any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements entered into after the date of this Agreement or any other similar business; and/or

 

(c)            the digital, media and mobile or any other similar business (excluding, for the avoidance of doubt, (i) any centrally negotiated broadcasting rights with the Premier League (in relation to domestic and international television and radio broadcasting rights) and UEFA (in relation to European club competition television and radio broadcasting rights) and (ii) any domestic cup television and radio broadcasting rights),

 

in each case, of or in relation to the Group and/or the first team of MUFC.

 

New Holdco Group ” means New Holdco and each New Holdco Subsidiary.

 

New Holdco Subsidiary ” means any Subsidiary that is formed as a direct or indirect Subsidiary of New Holdco primarily for the purpose of undertaking any New Holdco Business or acting as a direct or indirect Holding Company of another member of the New Holdco Group, including holding any assets or properties in relation thereto.

 

Note Documents ” means the Senior Note Documents (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

Notes ” means the Senior Notes (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

Obligor ” means a Borrower or a Guarantor.

 

Obligors’ Agent ” means the Company, appointed to act on behalf of each Obligor in relation to the Finance Documents pursuant to Clause 2.3 ( Obligors’ Agent ).

 

Original Agent ” means Bank of America, N.A.

 

Original Financial Statements ” means:

 

(a)            in relation to the Company, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012;

 

(b)            in relation to MUL, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012;

 

(c)            in relation to MUFC, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012; and

 

(d)            in relation to any other Obligor, its audited financial statements (if any) delivered to the Agent as required by Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Original Investors ” means all or any of the following persons (with such proportionate interests all taken together, as they may determine):

 

22



 

(a)            Red Football Limited Partnership;

 

(b)            Linda Glazer, the widow of Malcolm I. Glazer, and any children of Malcolm I. Glazer;

 

(c)            any of the children and remoter issue and the spouses, widowers and widows (whether or not such widowers and widows have remarried) of such children and remoter issue of any of the persons referred to in (b) above; and

 

(d)            any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other collective entity which is 50.1 per cent. or more controlled by any or all of the persons referred to above whether the control is exercised or the economic interest is held directly or indirectly through any number of additional trusts, corporations, partnerships, limited liability companies or other collective entities or any combination thereof.

 

Original Obligor ” means the Original Borrower or an Original Guarantor.

 

Party ” means a party to this Agreement.

 

Pari Passu Debt ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Participating Member State ” means any member state of the European Union that has the euro as its lawful currency in accordance with legislation of the European Union relating to Economic and Monetary Union.

 

Permitted Change of Borrower ” means an arrangement approved by all the Lenders (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed) and permitted as Pari Passu Debt whereby the Loan is transferred to a Holding Company of the Company (such entity, the “ New Borrower ”) whereby the New Borrower shall become a Borrower under the Facility, provided that following such permitted reorganisation the Indebtedness under the Facility shall continue to be secured by a Lien and have the benefit of Guarantees on the same basis as the Obligors’ other senior secured creditors.

 

Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Permitted Reorganisation ” means:

 

(a)            an amalgamation, merger, demerger, voluntary liquidation, consolidation, reorganization, winding up or corporate restructuring or reconstruction of a member of the Restricted Group or involving the business, operations, assets or shares of (or other interests in) any member of the Restricted Group or any other transfer or disposition of the business, operations, assets or shares of (or other interests in) any member of the Restricted Group (a “ Reorganisation ”), in each case, on a solvent basis, where:

 

(i)             all of the assets of that member remain within the Restricted Group and the value or percentage of any minority interest in any member of the Restricted Group held by any person which is not a member of the Restricted Group is not increased; and

 

23



 

(ii)            if its assets or the shares in it were subject to security in favour of the Lenders immediately prior to such Reorganisation, the Company certifies that the Lenders (taken as a whole) will, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, enjoy the same or substantially equivalent guarantees from such member of the Restricted Group (or its successor, if any) and the same or substantially equivalent security over the same assets (except the shares in the entity that is not the successor entity, provided that the shares in the successor entity (if any) are subject to equivalent security) and over the shares in it (or in each case its successor, if any) after such Reorganisation (ignoring for the purpose of assessing such equivalency any limitations in Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity ) and/or required in accordance with the Agreed Security Principles and any new or restarted hardening periods);

 

(b)            any Reorganisation and/or any other step, action and/or event undertaken by any member of the Restricted Group to enable, facilitate and/or implement any of the following:

 

(i)             the establishment, formation and/or organisation of any member of the New Holdco Group;

 

(ii)            the transfer, assignment or novation by MUL and/or any other member of the Restricted Group of all or any portion of the New Holdco Business and/or any related arrangements or assets (including goodwill) to any member of the New Holdco Group, including the transfer of employees and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts; and/or

 

(iii)           the transfer, assignment or novation of MUTV and/or MU Interactive (including its assets) or all or any portion of the business of MUTV and/or MU Interactive and/or any related arrangements or assets (including goodwill) to any member of the New Holdco Group, including the transfer of employees and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts,

 

provided that , in each case under this paragraph (b):

 

(A)           (1) New Holdco shall, at all times, remain the direct or indirect Holding Company of the New Holdco Subsidiaries; and (2) subject to the Agreed Security Principles, within the later of 30 Business Days (or such longer period agreed between the Agent (acting reasonably) and the Company) of (x) the date of it becoming a member of the Restricted Group and (y) the Second Amendment Effective Date (unless an existing Transaction Security Document is effective to create Security over such shares), Security shall be granted over 65% of New Holdco’s shares (measured by the total combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares);

 

24



 

(B)           New Holdco and Sponsorship Newco shall, at all times, remain Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(C)           any direct or indirect Holding Company of Sponsorship Newco that is also a Subsidiary of New Holdco, shall, at all times, remain a Restricted Subsidiary;

 

(D)           any Subsidiary that is formed as a Subsidiary of Sponsorship Newco primarily for the purpose of undertaking any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements of the Group (which, for the purposes of this sub-paragraph, shall include any Unrestricted Subsidiaries) and/or the first team of MUFC, shall, at all times, remain a Restricted Subsidiary (a “ Sponsorship Subsidiary ”);

 

(E)            any member of the Restricted Group and any member of the New Holdco Group that enters into or, as the case may be, has transferred, assigned or novated to it any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements, shall, at all times, remain a Restricted Subsidiary;

 

(F)            there shall be no transfer, assignment, novation, amendment, modification, restatement, extension or replacement (prior to the expiration of their respective terms) of the Specified Contracts or any other sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements entered into by any member of the Restricted Group prior to the date of this Agreement that results in any member of the New Holdco Group becoming a party to or entitled to compensation, rights or benefits under any such Specified Contract or other such sponsorship contract and/or arrangement; and

 

(G)           to the extent there is any transfer, assignment or novation of any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements entered into by any member of the Restricted Group on or after the date of this Agreement to the New Holdco Group, such sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements shall be transferred, assigned or novated (as applicable) to a member of the Restricted Group, Sponsorship Newco and/or a Sponsorship Subsidiary only (for the avoidance of doubt, any member of the Restricted Group may enter into sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements from time to time); or

 

(c)            any action or reorganisation permitted by Clause 7 ( Merger, Consolidation, Etc. ) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ); or

 

(d)            any other reorganisation of one or more members of the Restricted Group approved by the Agent acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably),

 

25



 

in each case not in breach of any applicable law and provided that the surviving entity is an entity that is incorporated in a Permitted Jurisdiction (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )).

 

Permitted Senior Unsecured Issuer Activities ” means activities, assets and liabilities:

 

(a)            incurred for or in connection with Taxes and administrative activities desirable to maintain Tax status in its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

(b)            in connection with making claims (and the receipt of any related proceeds) for rebates or indemnification in respect of Taxes;

 

(c)            in connection with any litigation or court or other proceedings that are, in each case, being contested in good faith;

 

(d)            arising under the issue of fully paid shares at par to its shareholders in an amount not exceeding £1.0 million (or its equivalent) in aggregate at any time;

 

(e)            arising from the payment of fees, costs and expenses, stamp, registration, land and other Taxes incurred in connection with the Transaction Documents;

 

(f)             arising from entering into and performing any rights or obligations in respect of (i) agreements with rating agencies and (ii) engagement letters and reliance letters in respect of legal, accounting and other advice or reports received or commissioned by it, in each case, in relation to transactions which are not prohibited by this Agreement;

 

(g)            incurred as a result of operation of law; or

 

(h)            permitted by the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably)).

 

Premier League ” means The Football Association Premier League (and any successors) or any replacement league.

 

Premier League Handbook ” means the Premier League Handbook (as updated and/or amended from time to time) published by The Football Association Premier League Limited or any successor or replacement organisation thereof.

 

Qualifying Lender ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 20 ( Tax gross-up and indemnities ).

 

Quarter Date ” means the last day of a Financial Quarter.

 

Quotation Day ” means, in relation to any period for which an interest rate is to be determined:

 

(a)            (if the currency is sterling) the first day of that period; or

 

(b)            (for any other currency) two Business Days before the first day of that period,

 

26



 

unless market practice differs in the Relevant Interbank Market for a currency, in which case the Quotation Day for that currency will be determined by the Agent in accordance with market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market (and if quotations would normally be given by leading banks in the Relevant Interbank Market on more than one day, the Quotation Day will be the last of those days).

 

RCF Facilities ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

RCF Facilities Agreement ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Real Property ” means:

 

(a)            any freehold, leasehold or immovable property, (including the freehold and leasehold property in England and Wales specified in the Transaction Security Documents); and

 

(b)            any buildings, fixtures, fittings, fixed plant or machinery from time to time situated on or forming part of that freehold, leasehold or immovable property.

 

Receiver ” means a receiver or receiver and manager or administrative receiver of the whole or any part of the Charged Property.

 

Redemption Notes ” means the Notes to be redeemed out of the proceeds of this Facility, as such Notes are more particularly described in the Officers’ Certificate (as defined in the Existing Note Indenture (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) and the notice of redemption related thereto.

 

Reference Bank Quotation ” means any quotation supplied to the Agent by a Base Reference Bank or an Alternative Reference Bank.

 

Related Fund ” in relation to a fund (the “ first fund ”), means a fund which is managed or advised by the same investment manager or investment adviser as the first fund or, if it is managed by a different investment manager or investment adviser, a fund whose investment manager or investment adviser is an Affiliate of the investment manager or investment adviser of the first fund.

 

Relevant Equity ” means new equity or Subordinated Shareholder Funding invested into the Restricted Group by any Principal or any Related Party or their respective Affiliates and applied within one Business Day of the date of such investment ( provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of the Notes, any Replacement Debt or other Term Debt).

 

Relevant Interbank Market ” means in relation to euro, the European interbank market and, in relation to any other currency, the London interbank market.

 

Relevant Jurisdiction ” means, in relation to an Obligor:

 

(a)            its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

27



 

(b)            any jurisdiction where any asset subject to or intended to be subject to the Transaction Security to be created by it is situated;

 

(c)            any jurisdiction where it conducts a material part of its business; and

 

(d)            the jurisdiction whose laws govern the perfection of any of the Transaction Security Documents entered into by it.

 

Relevant Period ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Repeating Representations ” means each of the representations set out in Clauses 26.1 ( Status ) to Clause 26.4 ( Power and authority ), Clause 26.7 ( Governing law and enforcement ), Clause 26.12 ( No misleading information ), paragraph (c) of Clause 26.13 ( Financial statements ), Clause 26.19 ( Ranking ), 26.23 ( Shares ), Clause 26.29 ( Centre of main interests and establishments ), and 26.32 ( Anti-Corruption Laws and Sanctions ).

 

Replacement Debt ” means Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness where the proceeds are applied within one Business Day of incurrence of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ( provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavors to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of (a) the Notes, the Existing Notes or any Term Debt; or (b) any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness.

 

Representative ” means, with respect to any person, such person’s Affiliates and the partners, directors, officers, employees, agents, trustees, administrators, managers, advisors and representatives of such person and of such person’s Affiliates .

 

Resignation Letter ” means a letter substantially in the form set out in Schedule 10 ( Form of Resignation Letter ).

 

Restricted Group ” means the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

Restricted Subsidiary ” means a Subsidiary of the Company other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

Sanctioned Country ” means, at any time, a country or territory which is itself the subject or target of any Sanctions.

 

Sanctioned Person ” means, at any time:

 

(a)            any Person listed in any Sanctions-related list of designated Persons maintained by the Office of Foreign Assets Control of the U.S. Department of the Treasury or the U.S. Department of State, or by the United Nations Security Council, the European Union or any EU member state or any other relevant sanction authority of any jurisdiction in which a member of the Group conducts its business;

 

(b)            any Person located, operating, organized or resident in a Sanctioned Country; or

 

28



 

(c)            any Person owned or controlled by any such Person or Persons.

 

Sanctions ” means economic or financial sanctions or trade embargoes imposed, administered or enforced from time to time by the U.S. government, including those administered by the Office of Foreign Assets Control of the U.S. Department of the Treasury or the U.S. Department of State, the United Nations Security Council, the European Union or Her Majesty’s Treasury of the United Kingdom or any other relevant sanctions authority of any jurisdiction in which a member of the Group conducts its business.

 

Screen Rate ” means, the London interbank offered rate administered by ICE Benchmark Administration Limited (or any other person which takes over the administration of that rate) for the relevant currency and period displayed on page LIBOR01 or LIBOR02  of the Thomson Reuters screen (or any replacement Thomson Reuters page which displays that rate) or on the appropriate page of such other information service which publishes that rate from time to time in place of Thomson Reuters.  If such page or service ceases to be available, the Agent may specify another page or service displaying the relevant rate after consultation with the Company.

 

Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement ” means the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to this Agreement dated on or about 13 May 2015 and made between the Company, the Original Agent, the Agent and the Effective Date Lender.

 

Second Amendment Effective Date ” means on or about 26 June 2015 , the date on which the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement became effective.

 

Second Amendment Letter ” means letter the dated 6 May 2015 between the Company and Bank of America, N.A. relating to, among other things, the payment of certain fees detailed therein.

 

Secured Parties ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Security ” means a mortgage, charge, pledge, lien or other security interest securing any obligation of any person or any other agreement or arrangement having a similar effect.

 

Security Trustee ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Selection Notice ” means a notice substantially in the form set out in Part II of Schedule 3 ( Requests ) given in accordance with Clause 17 ( Interest Periods ).

 

Senior Management ” means the group managing director, the chief operating officer, the chief financial officer or the executive vice chairman of the Restricted Group (or any person holding an equivalent management position) from time to time.

 

Senior Unsecured Note Issuer ” means a special purpose entity incorporated for the purpose of issuing or borrowing Senior Unsecured Notes (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) which is wholly owned, directly or indirectly, by the Company and which has, on or prior to issue date (howsoever described) of the relevant Senior Unsecured Notes, become party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Senior Unsecured Note Issuer.

 

29



 

Specified Contract ” means:

 

(a)            up to (and including) its expiry or termination, the sponsorship agreement dated 3 November 2000, with effect on 1 August 2002, and entered into between Manchester United Merchandising Limited (a wholly owned subsidiary of Nike), MUL (named Manchester United PLC at time of signing of the contract) and MUFC (named Manchester United Football Club PLC at time of signing of the contract) (the “ Nike Agreement ”);

 

(b)            from (and including) its effective date, the sponsorship agreement dated 18 June 2014 between adidas (UK) Limited and MUFC (as may be amended and/or restated, novated, modified or supplemented from time to time) (the “ adidas Agreement ”) or any replacement or successor contract thereof; and

 

(c)            (i) the global sponsorship agreement dated 27 July 2011 between MUFC and General Motors Holdings LLC and (ii) the shirt sponsorship agreement dated 26 July 2012 between MUFC and General Motors Holdings LLC or, in each case, any replacement or successor contract thereof.

 

Specified Time ” means approximately 11:00 a.m., London time, on the Quotation Day prior to the commencement of any utilisation or Interest Period (as applicable) of a Loan.

 

Sponsorship Newco ” means a Restricted Subsidiary that is formed as a Subsidiary of New Holdco primarily for the purpose of undertaking any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements entered into after the date of this Agreement or any other similar business of the Group (which, for the purpose of this definition, shall include any Unrestricted Subsidiaries) and/or the first team of MUFC.

 

Stadium ” means the football stadium at Old Trafford Stadium, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester M16 0RA, England owned by MUL.

 

Subordinated Shareholder Funding ” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Subsidiary ” means a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006.

 

Super Majority Lenders ” means a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 90 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated 90 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

Tax ” means any tax, levy, impost, duty or other charge or withholding of a similar nature (including any penalty or interest payable in connection with any failure to pay or any delay in paying any of the same).

 

Term Debt ” means, on any date, Financial Indebtedness with a scheduled maturity date 12 Months or more from the date on which such Financial Indebtedness was incurred (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes the Facility and the RCF Facilities).

 

30



 

Terminating Hedge Agreements ” means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Company and each of JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A., Deutsche Bank AG, London Branch and National Westminster Bank plc dated 29 January 2010 (as may be amended and/or restated, supplemented or modified from time to time).

 

Termination Date ” means, in relation to the Facility, the date falling on the tenth anniversary of the Second Amendment Effective Date.

 

Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement ” means the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to this Agreement dated on or about [ · ] June 2018 and made between, inter alia, the Company, the Agent and the Effective Date Lender.

 

Third Amendment Effective Date ” means the “Effective Date” as defined in the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

Total Commitments ” means the aggregate of the Commitments, being as at the Third Amendment Effective Date, $225,000,000.

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Transaction Documents ” means the Finance Documents, the Senior Note Documents, each Hedging Agreement (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and each other Debt Document.

 

Transaction Security ” means the security created or expressed to be created in favour of the Security Trustee pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

Transaction Security Documents ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Transfer Certificate ” means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 5 ( Form of Transfer Certificate ) or any other form agreed between the Agent and the Company.

 

Transfer Date ” means, in relation to an assignment or a transfer, the later of:

 

(a)            the proposed Transfer Date specified in the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate; and

 

(b)            the date on which the Agent executes the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate.

 

UEFA ” means the Union of European Football Associations and any successor or replacement organisation thereof.

 

Unpaid Sum ” means any sum due and payable but unpaid by an Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

Unrestricted Subsidiaries ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

31


 

U.S. Obligor ” means an Obligor that is a U.S. Person.

 

Utilisation ” means a utilisation of the Facility.

 

Utilisation Date ” means the date of a Utilisation, being the date on which the relevant Loan is to be made.

 

Utilisation Request ” means a notice substantially in the relevant form set out in Schedule 3 ( Requests and Notices ).

 

VAT ” means value added tax as provided for in the Value Added Tax Act 1994 and any other tax of a similar nature.

 

Working Capital ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

1.2                                Construction

 

(a)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears a reference in any Finance Document to:

 

(i)                                    Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited ” is a reference to its successor in title Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company (including, without limitation, its branches) pursuant to and with effect from the merger between Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company that takes effect in accordance with Chapter II, Title II of Directive (EU) 2017/1132 (which repeals and codifies the Cross-Border Mergers Directive (2005/56/EC)), as implemented in the United Kingdom and Ireland. Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in any Finance Document and the Restated Facility Agreement, a transfer of rights and obligations from Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited to Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity Company pursuant to such merger shall be permitted without requiring the consent of the Company;

 

(ii)                                 the “ Agent ”, any “ Finance Party ”, any “ Lender ”, any “ Obligor ”, any “ Party ”, any “ Secured Party ”, the “ Security Trustee ” or any other person shall be construed so as to include its successors in title, permitted assigns and permitted transferees and, in the case of the Security Trustee, any person for the time being appointed as Security Trustee or Security Trustees in accordance with the Finance Documents;

 

(iii)                              a document in “ agreed form ” is a document which is previously agreed in writing by or on behalf of the Company and the Agent or, if not so agreed, is in the form specified by the Agent;

 

(iv)                             assets ” includes present and future properties, revenues and rights of every description;

 

32



 

(v)                                a “ Finance Document ” or a “ Transaction Document ” or any other agreement or instrument is a reference to that Finance Document or Transaction Document or other agreement or instrument as amended, novated, supplemented, extended or restated;

 

(vi)                             guarantee ” means (other than in Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity )) any guarantee, letter of credit, bond, indemnity or similar assurance against loss, or any obligation, direct or indirect, actual or contingent, to purchase or assume any indebtedness of any person or to make an investment in or loan to any person or to purchase assets of any person where, in each case, such obligation is assumed in order to maintain or assist the ability of such person to meet its indebtedness;

 

(vii)                          indebtedness ” includes any obligation (whether incurred as principal or as surety) for the payment or repayment of money, whether present or future, actual or contingent;

 

(viii)                       a “ person ” includes any individual, firm, company, corporation, government, state or agency of a state or any association, trust, consortium or partnership (whether or not having separate legal personality);

 

(ix)                             a “ regulation ” includes any regulation, rule, official directive, request or guideline (whether or not having the force of law) of any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation;

 

(x)                                a provision of law is a reference to that provision as amended or re-enacted; and

 

(xi)                             a time of day is a reference to London time.

 

(b)                                  Section, Clause and Schedule headings are for ease of reference only.

 

(c)                                   Unless a contrary indication appears, a term used in any other Finance Document or in any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document has the same meaning in that Finance Document or notice as in this Agreement.

 

(d)                                  A Default and an Event of Default (other than a Major Event of Default) is “ continuing ” if it has not been remedied or waived.

 

(e)                                   A Major Event of Default is “ continuing ” if it has not been waived.

 

(f)                                    This Clause 1.2 ( Construction ) shall not apply to the provisions of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

33



 

1.3                                Currency Symbols and Definitions

 

£ ” and “ sterling ” denotes lawful currency of the United Kingdom and “$” and “dollars” denote lawful currency of the United States of America.

 

1.4                                Terms defined in the Restrictive Covenants Schedule

 

Unless a contrary intention appears, capitalised terms used in this Agreement which are not defined in Clause 1.1 (Definitions ) have the meaning given to them in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

1.5                                Third party rights

 

(a)                                  Unless expressly provided to the contrary in a Finance Document a person who is not a Party has no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 (the “ Third Parties Act ”) to enforce or enjoy the benefit of any term of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  Notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, the consent of any person who is not a Party is not required to rescind or vary this Agreement at any time.

 

34



 

SECTION 2
THE FACILITY

 

2.                                       THE FACILITY

 

2.1                                The Facility

 

Subject to the terms of this Agreement and the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Lenders shall make available to the Borrowers a term loan facility in an aggregate amount equal to the Total Commitments.

 

2.2                                Finance Parties’ rights and obligations

 

(a)                                  The obligations of each Finance Party under the Finance Documents are several.  Failure by a Finance Party to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents does not affect the obligations of any other Party under the Finance Documents.  No Finance Party is responsible for the obligations of any other Finance Party under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  The rights of each Finance Party under or in connection with the Finance Documents are separate and independent rights and any debt arising under the Finance Documents to a Finance Party from an Obligor shall be a separate and independent debt.

 

(c)                                   A Finance Party may, except as otherwise stated in the Finance Documents, separately enforce its rights under the Finance Documents.

 

2.3                                Obligors’ Agent

 

(a)                                  Each Obligor (other than the Company) by its execution of this Agreement or an Accession Deed irrevocably appoints the Company to act on its behalf as its agent in relation to the Finance Documents and irrevocably authorises:

 

(i)                                    the Company on its behalf to supply all information concerning itself contemplated by this Agreement to the Finance Parties and to give all notices and instructions (including, in the case of a Borrower, Utilisation Requests), to execute on its behalf any Accession Deed, to make such agreements and to effect the relevant amendments, supplements and variations capable of being given, made or effected by any Obligor notwithstanding that they may affect the Obligor, without further reference to or the consent of that Obligor; and

 

(ii)                                 each Finance Party to give any notice, demand or other communication to that Obligor pursuant to the Finance Documents to the Company,

 

and in each case the Obligor shall be bound as though the Obligor itself had given the notices and instructions (including, without limitation, any Utilisation Requests) or executed or made the agreements or effected the amendments, supplements or variations, or received the relevant notice, demand or other communication.

 

35



 

(b)                                  Every act, omission, agreement, undertaking, settlement, waiver, amendment, supplement, variation, notice or other communication given or made by the Obligors’ Agent or given to the Obligors’ Agent under any Finance Document on behalf of another Obligor or in connection with any Finance Document (whether or not known to any other Obligor and whether occurring before or after such other Obligor became an Obligor under any Finance Document) shall be binding for all purposes on that Obligor as if that Obligor had expressly made, given or concurred with it. In the event of any conflict between any notices or other communications of the Obligors’ Agent and any other Obligor, those of the Obligors’ Agent shall prevail.

 

3.                                       PURPOSE

 

3.1                                Purpose

 

Each Borrower shall apply all amounts borrowed by it in or towards the general corporate purposes of the Group.

 

3.2                                Monitoring

 

No Finance Party is bound to monitor or verify the application of any amount borrowed pursuant to this Agreement.

 

4.                                       CONDITIONS OF UTILISATION

 

4.1                                Initial conditions precedent

 

A Borrower may not deliver a Utilisation Request unless the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence:

 

(a)                                  with respect to the initial Utilisation only, listed in Part I of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) hereof; or

 

(b)                                  with respect to the Utilisation on the First Amendment Effective Date only, listed in Schedule 1 ( Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date ) of the First Amendment and Restatement Agreement,

 

in each case in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably).  The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being so satisfied.

 

4.2                                Further conditions precedent

 

Subject to Clause 4.1 ( Initial Conditions Precedent ) and Clause 4.3 ( Certain Funds ), the Lenders will only be obliged to comply with Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ Participation ) in relation to a Utilisation if on the date of the Utilisation Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

(a)                                  no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation; and

 

(b)                                  the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor are true and accurate by reference to the facts then subsisting and will remain true and accurate immediately after the making of the Utilisation.

 

36



 

4.3                                During the Availability Period, unless a Certain Funds Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Loan, neither the Agent nor any of the Lenders shall:

 

(a)                                  invoke any condition set out in Clause 4.2 ( Further Conditions Precedent ) as a ground for refusing to make the Loan available;

 

(b)                                  exercise any right, power or discretion to terminate or cancel the obligation to make the Loan, other than under Clause 13.1 ( Illegality) ; or

 

(c)                                   take any step under Clause 30.13 ( Acceleration ).

 

However, as soon as the Availability Period ends, all those rights, remedies and entitlements shall be available even though they have not been exercised or available during the Availability Period.

 

37



 

SECTION 3
UTILISATION

 

5.                                       UTILISATION

 

5.1                                Delivery of a Utilisation Request

 

A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may utilise the Facility by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

5.2                                Completion of a Utilisation Request

 

(a)                                  Such Utilisation Request is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(i)                                      it identifies the Borrower of the Loan;

 

(ii)                                   in the case of:

 

(A)                                the initial Utilisation, the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period; or

 

(B)                                the Utilisation on the First Amendment Effective Date, the First Amendment Effective Date itself is a Business Day, as applicable;

 

(iii)                                it identifies the currency of the Utilisation, and the currency and amount of the Utilisation comply with Clause 5.3 ( Currency and amount ); and

 

(iv)                               the proposed Interest Period complies with Clause 17 ( Interest Periods ).

 

(b)                                  Only one Utilisation may be requested by a Borrower during the Availability Period referred to in paragraph (a) of the definition thereof, and only one Utilisation may be requested by a Borrower on the First Amendment Effective Date.

 

5.3                                Currency and amount

 

(a)                                  The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be a Base Currency.

 

(b)                                  The aggregate amount for the Borrowers of the proposed Utilisation shall be equal to the Available Facility.

 

5.4                                Lenders’ participation

 

(a)                                  If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, each Lender shall make its participation in each Loan available by the Utilisation Date through its Facility Office.

 

38



 

(b)                                  The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Loan will be equal to the proportion borne by its Commitment under the Facility to the Available Facility immediately prior to making the Loan.

 

6.                                       [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

7.                                       [ INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK ]

 

8.                                       [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

9.                                       [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

10.                                [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

11.                                [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

39



 

SECTION 4
REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

12.                                REPAYMENT

 

12.1                         Repayment of Loans

 

Each Borrower shall repay all outstanding Loans on the Termination Date.

 

13.                                ILLEGALITY, VOLUNTARY PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

13.1                         Illegality

 

If, at any time, it is or will become unlawful in any applicable jurisdiction for a Lender to perform any of its obligations as contemplated by this Agreement or to fund, issue or maintain its participation in any Utilisation:

 

(a)                                  that Lender shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of that event;

 

(b)                                  upon the Agent notifying the Company, the Commitment of that Lender will be immediately cancelled; and

 

(c)                                   each Borrower shall repay that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations on the last day of the Interest Period for each Utilisation occurring after the Agent has notified the Company or, if earlier, the date specified by the Lender in the notice delivered to the Agent (being no earlier than the last day of any applicable grace period permitted by law).

 

13.2                         Voluntary cancellation

 

The Company may, if it gives the Agent not less than 3 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, cancel the whole or any part (but if in part, being a minimum amount of $1.0 million) of the Available Facility.  Any cancellation under this Clause 13 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably.

 

13.3                         Voluntary prepayment of Utilisations

 

A Borrower may, if it or the Company gives the Agent not less than 3 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, prepay the whole or any part of the Utilisation (but if in part, being an amount that reduces the Utilisation by a minimum amount of $1.0 million) or, where the prepayment is made at the same time as an equivalent amount of the Facility is permanently reduced, in the order set out in Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) (assuming for this purpose that the prepayment was required by Clause 14.2 ( Insurance Proceeds ) and that no Lender has declined the prepayment), as applicable.

 

40



 

13.4                         Right of cancellation and repayment in relation to a single Lender

 

(a)                                  If:

 

(i)                                    any sum payable to any Lender by an Obligor is required to be increased under paragraph (c) of Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up );

 

(ii)                                 any Lender claims indemnification from the Company or an Obligor under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) or Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ); or

 

(iii)                              any Lender invokes Clause 18.3 ( Market Disruption ),

 

the Company may, whilst the circumstance giving rise to the requirement for that increase or indemnification continues, give the Agent notice of cancellation of the Commitment of that Lender and its intention to procure the repayment of that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations, provided that this Clause 13.4(a) shall not apply while there is only one Lender under the Facility.

 

(b)                                  On receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender, the Commitment of that Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

(c)                                   On the last day of each Interest Period which ends after the Company has given notice under paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender (or, if earlier, the date specified by the Company in that notice), each Borrower shall repay that Lender’s participation in that Utilisation together with all interest and other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents.

 

14.                                MANDATORY PREPAYMENT

 

14.1                         Exit

 

Upon the occurrence of a Change of Control, the Facility will be cancelled and all outstanding Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents, shall become immediately due and payable.

 

14.2                         Insurance Proceeds

 

(a)                                  For the purposes of this Clause 14.2 ( Insurance Proceeds ), Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) and Clause 14.4 ( Mandatory Prepayment Accounts) :

 

Excluded Insurance Proceeds ” means any proceeds of an insurance claim which relate to any insurance drawn for business interruption or third party liability or any insurance relating to player or which:

 

(i)                                      the Company notifies the Agent are, or are to be, applied:

 

(A)                                to meet a third party claim in respect of business interruption, loss of earnings or a similar claim;

 

(B)                                in the replacement, reinstatement and/or repair of the assets or to the purchase of replacement assets useful to the business; or

 

41


 

(C)                                which are, or are to be, applied or reinvested in substantially similar assets used in the Restricted Group’s business,

 

in each case within 365 days, or such longer period as the Majority Lenders may agree (or, in the case of an insurance claim relating to damage to the Stadium, for such longer period as members of the Restricted Group are using all reasonable endeavours to replace, repair or reinstate the Stadium as soon as reasonably practicable and are using or intend to use the relevant proceeds to fund such replacement, repair or reinstatement (and, at the reasonable request of the Agent at any time or times at which the Company is relying on this provision, the Company will promptly certify that the requirements of the provision have been and are being met)) after receipt; or

 

(ii)                                   when aggregated with the proceeds of other such insurance claims received in any Financial Year of the Company, are less than £1.0 million.

 

Insurance Proceeds ” means the net proceeds of any insurance claim under any insurance maintained by any member of the Restricted Group except for Excluded Insurance Proceeds and after deducting any reasonable expenses in relation to that claim which are incurred by any member of the Restricted Group to persons who are not members of the Group.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall ensure that each Borrower offers to prepay Utilisations in an amount equal to Insurance Proceeds at the times and in the order of application contemplated by Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) after giving effect to any commitment, cancellation or prepayments in accordance with Clause 14.2(b) ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) of the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement.

 

(c)                                   Any Lender may, within 3 Business Days of receipt of an offer of prepayment under paragraph (b) of Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds) , decline all or part of its share in that prepayment (and, to the extent that a Lender declines part of a prepayment, the amount of the prepayment to be made in respect of that Lender’s Commitments will be reduced accordingly and, for the avoidance of doubt, any part of a Lender’s share in that prepayment that is not declined within 3 Business Days of receipt of the offer of that prepayment will be deemed to have been accepted by that Lender.

 

14.3                         Application of mandatory prepayments

 

(a)                                  A prepayment made under Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds) shall be applied in prepayment of Loans pro rata.

 

(b)                                  Unless the Company makes an election under paragraph (c) below, each Borrower shall offer to prepay Utilisations, in the case of any prepayment relating to the amounts of Insurance Proceeds, promptly upon receipt of those Insurance Proceeds; and if such offer is accepted, the prepayment will be made on the day falling 5 Business Days after the date of such offer.

 

42



 

(c)                                   Subject to paragraph (d) below, the Company may, by giving the Agent not less than 2 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior written notice, elect that any prepayment due under Clause 14.2 ( Insurance Proceeds ) be made on the last day of the Interest Period relating to the Loan.  If the Company makes that election then an amount of the Loan equal to the amount of the relevant prepayment will be cancelled and, if applicable, be due and payable on the last day of its Interest Period.

 

(d)                                  If the Company has made an election under paragraph (c) above but a Default has occurred and is continuing, that election shall no longer apply and the amount of the relevant prepayment shall be immediately due and payable (unless the Majority Lenders otherwise agree in writing).

 

14.4                         Mandatory Prepayment Accounts

 

(a)                                  The Company shall ensure that Insurance Proceeds in respect of which the Company has made an election under paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) are paid into a Mandatory Prepayment Account as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by a member of the Restricted Group.

 

(b)                                  The Company and the Borrowers irrevocably authorise the Agent to apply amounts credited to the Mandatory Prepayment Account to pay amounts due and payable under Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) and otherwise under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   A Lender or Agent with which a Mandatory Prepayment Account is held acknowledges and agrees that (i) interest shall accrue at normal commercial rates on amounts credited to those accounts and that the account holder shall be entitled to receive such interest (which shall be paid in accordance with the mandate relating to such account) unless a Default is continuing and (ii) each such account is subject to the Transaction Security.

 

14.5                         Excluded proceeds

 

Where Excluded Insurance Proceeds include amounts which are intended to be used for a specific purpose within a specified period (as set out in the definition of Excluded Insurance Proceeds), the Company shall ensure that those amounts are used for that purpose and, if requested to do so by the Agent (acting reasonably), shall promptly deliver a certificate to the Agent at the time of such application and at the end of such period confirming the amount (if any) which has been so applied within the requisite time periods provided for in the relevant definition.

 

14.6                         Limitation on prepayments

 

All prepayments referred to in Clause 14.2 ( Insurance Proceeds ) are subject to permissibility under local law (including financial assistance, corporate benefit restrictions on upstreaming of cash intra-Restricted Group and the fiduciary and statutory duties of the directors of the relevant members of the Restricted Group).  There will be no requirement to make any such prepayment where the tax cost to the Restricted Group of making that payment or making funds available to another

 

43



 

member of the Restricted Group to enable such prepayment to be made is disproportionate to the amount to be prepaid (where the cost exceeds 5% of the amount).  The Restricted Group will use its reasonable endeavours to overcome any restrictions and/or minimise any costs of prepayment pending which an amount equal to that which would otherwise have been prepaid shall be paid into a blocked account, secured in favour of the Security Trustee.  If at any time those restrictions are removed, any relevant proceeds will be applied in prepayment and cancellation of the Facility at the end of the next Interest Period.

 

15.                                RESTRICTIONS

 

15.1                         Notices of Cancellation or Prepayment

 

Any notice of cancellation, prepayment, authorisation or other election given by any Party under Clause 13 ( Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation ), paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) or Clause 14.4 ( Mandatory Prepayment Accounts ) shall (subject to the terms of those Clauses) be irrevocable (unless otherwise agreed by the Majority Lenders) and, unless a contrary indication appears in this Agreement, shall specify the date or dates upon which the relevant cancellation or prepayment is to be made and the amount of that cancellation or prepayment.

 

15.2                         Interest and other amounts

 

Any prepayment under this Agreement shall be made together with accrued interest on the amount prepaid and, subject to payment of any Break Costs, without premium or penalty.

 

15.3                         No reborrowing of Facility

 

After the First Amendment Effective Date, a Borrower may not reborrow any part of the Facility which is prepaid.

 

15.4                         Prepayment in accordance with Agreement

 

A Borrower may not repay or prepay all or any part of the Utilisations or cancel all or any part of the Commitments except at the times and in the manner expressly provided for in this Agreement.

 

15.5                         No reinstatement of Commitments

 

After the First Amendment Effective Date, no amount of the Total Commitments cancelled under this Agreement may be subsequently reinstated.

 

15.6                         Agent’s receipt of Notices

 

If the Agent receives a notice under Clause 13 ( Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation ) or an election under paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ), it shall promptly forward a copy of that notice or election to either the Company or the affected Lender, as appropriate.

 

44



 

15.7                         Prepayment elections

 

The Agent shall notify the Lenders as soon as possible of any proposed prepayment or cancellation under Clause 14.2 ( Insurance Proceeds ).

 

15.8                         Effect of Repayment and Prepayment on Commitments

 

If all or part of a Utilisation is repaid or prepaid, an amount of the Commitments (equal to the amount of the Utilisation which is repaid or prepaid) will be deemed to be cancelled on the date of repayment or prepayment.  Any cancellation under this Clause 15.8 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably.

 

45



 

SECTION 5
COSTS OF UTILISATION

 

16.                                INTEREST

 

16.1                         Calculation of interest

 

The rate of interest on each Loan for each Interest Period is the percentage rate per annum which is the aggregate of the applicable:

 

(a)                                  Margin; and

 

(b)                                  LIBOR.

 

16.2                         Payment of interest

 

(a)                                  The Borrower to which a Loan has been made shall pay accrued interest on that Loan on the last day of each Interest Period (and, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the dates falling at six Monthly intervals after the first day of the Interest Period).

 

(b)                                  If the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance Certificate received by the Agent show that a higher Margin should have applied during a certain period, then the Company shall (or shall ensure the relevant Borrower shall) promptly upon request by the Agent pay to the Agent any amounts necessary to put the Agent and the Lenders in the position they would have been in had the appropriate rate of the Margin applied during such period.

 

16.3                         Default interest

 

(a)                                  If an Obligor fails to pay any amount payable by it under a Finance Document on its due date, interest shall accrue on the overdue amount from the due date up to the date of actual payment (both before and after judgment) at a rate which, subject to paragraph (b) below, is one per cent. higher than the rate which would have been payable if the overdue amount had, during the period of non-payment, constituted a Loan in the currency of the overdue amount for successive Interest Periods, each of a duration selected by the Agent (acting reasonably).  Any interest accruing under this Clause 16.3 shall be immediately payable by the Obligor on demand by the Agent.

 

(b)                                  If any overdue amount consists of all or part of a Loan which became due on a day which was not the last day of an Interest Period relating to that Loan:

 

(i)                                    the first Interest Period for that overdue amount shall have a duration equal to the unexpired portion of the current Interest Period relating to that Loan; and

 

(ii)                                 the rate of interest applying to the overdue amount during that first Interest Period shall be one per cent. higher than the rate which would have applied if the overdue amount had not become due.

 

46



 

(c)                                   Default interest (if unpaid) arising on an overdue amount will be compounded with the overdue amount at the end of each Interest Period applicable to that overdue amount but will remain immediately due and payable.

 

16.4                         Notification of rates of interest

 

(a)                                  The Agent shall promptly notify the Lenders and the Borrowers (or the Company) of the determination of a rate of interest under this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall promptly notify the Borrowers of each Funding Rate relating to a Loan.

 

17.                                INTEREST PERIODS

 

17.1                         Selection of Interest Periods and Terms

 

(a)                                  A Borrower (or the Company on behalf of a Borrower) may select an Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) in the Utilisation Request for that Loan or (if the Loan has already been borrowed) in a Selection Notice.

 

(b)                                  Each Selection Notice for a Loan (or any segment thereof) is irrevocable and must be delivered to the Agent by the relevant Borrower (or the Company on behalf of the relevant Borrower) not later than the Specified Time.

 

(c)                                   If a Borrower (or the Company) fails to deliver a Selection Notice to the Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above, the relevant Interest Period will be one Month.

 

(d)                                  Subject to this Clause 17, a Borrower (or the Company) may select an Interest Period of one, two, three or six Months or any other period agreed between the relevant Borrower (or the Company) and the Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders in relation to the relevant Loan).

 

(e)                                   An Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) shall not extend beyond the Termination Date.

 

(f)                                    Each Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) shall start on the Utilisation Date or (if already made) on the last day of the preceding Interest Period.

 

(g)                                 There shall be no more than twenty separate Interest Periods at any one time with respect to the Loan.

 

17.2                         Non-Business Days

 

If an Interest Period would otherwise end on a day which is not a Business Day, that Interest Period will instead end on the next Business Day in that calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

47



 

18.                                CHANGES TO THE CALCULATION OF INTEREST

 

18.1                         Unavailability of Screen Rate

 

(a)                                  Interpolated Screen Rate :  If no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for the Interest Period of a Loan, the applicable LIBOR shall be the Interpolated Screen Rate for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(b)                                  Shortened Interest Period :  If no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for:

 

(i)                                      the currency of that Loan; or

 

(ii)                                   the Interest Period of a Loan and it is not possible to calculate the Interpolated Screen Rate,

 

the Interest Period of that Loan shall (if it is longer than the applicable Fallback Interest Period) be shortened to the applicable Fallback Interest Period and the applicable LIBOR for that shortened Interest Period shall be determined pursuant to the relevant definition.

 

(c)                                   Shortened Interest Period and Historic Screen Rate : If the Interest Period of a Loan is, after giving effect to paragraph (b) above, either the applicable Fallback Interest Period or shorter than the applicable Fallback Interest Period and, in either case, no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for:

 

(i)                                      the currency of that Loan; or

 

(ii)                                   the Interest Period of that Loan and it is not possible to calculate the Interpolated Screen Rate,

 

the applicable LIBOR shall be the Historic Screen Rate for that Loan.

 

(d)                                  Shortened Interest Period and Interpolated Historic Screen Rate : If paragraph (c) above applies but no Historic Screen Rate is available for the Interest Period of the Loan, the applicable LIBOR shall be the Interpolated Historic Screen Rate for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(e)                                   Base Reference Bank Rate : If paragraph (d) above applies but it is not possible to calculate the Interpolated Historic Screen Rate, the Interest Period of that Loan shall, if it has been shortened pursuant to paragraph (b) above, revert to its previous length and the applicable LIBOR shall be the Base Reference Bank Rate as of the Specified Time for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(f)                                    Alternative Reference Bank Rate : If paragraph (e) above applies but no Base Reference Bank Rate is available for the relevant currency or Interest Period the applicable LIBOR shall be the Alternative Reference Bank Rate as of the Specified Time for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(g)                                   Cost of funds : If paragraph (f) above applies but no Alternative Reference Bank Rate is available for the relevant currency or Interest Period there shall

 

48



 

be no LIBOR for that Loan and Clause 18.4 ( Cost of Funds ) shall apply to that Loan for that Interest Period.

 

18.2                         Calculation of Base Reference Bank Rate and Alternative Reference Bank Rate

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraph (b) below, if LIBOR is to be determined on the basis of a Base Reference Bank Rate but a Base Reference Bank does not supply a quotation by the Specified Time, the Base Reference Bank Rate shall be calculated on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Base Reference Banks.

 

(b)                                  If at or about noon on the Quotation Day none or only one of the Base Reference Bank supplies a quotation, there shall be no Base Reference Bank Rate for the relevant Interest Period.

 

(c)                                   Subject to paragraph (d) below, if LIBOR is to be determined on the basis of an Alternative Reference Bank Rate but an Alternative Reference Bank does not supply a quotation by the Specified Time, the Alternative Reference Bank Rate shall be calculated on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Alternative Reference Banks.

 

(d)                                  If before close of business in London on the date falling one Business Day after the Quotation Day none or only one of the Alternative Reference Banks supplies a quotation, there shall be no Alternative Reference Bank Rate for the relevant Interest Period.

 

18.3                         Market Disruption

 

(a)                                  If LIBOR is determined otherwise than on the basis of an Alternative Reference Bank Rate and before close of business in London on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in a Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR then the applicable LIBOR shall be the Alternative Reference Bank Rate as of the Specified Time for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan and if no Alternative Reference Bank Rate is available for the relevant currency or Interest Period there shall be no LIBOR for that Loan and Clause 18.4 ( Cost of Funds ) shall apply to that Loan for the relevant Interest Period.

 

(b)                                  If LIBOR is determined on the basis of an Alternative Reference Bank Rate and before close of business in London on the date falling four Business Days after the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period of the Loan, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in a Loan exceed 40 per cent. of that Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR then Clause 18.4 ( Cost of Funds ) shall apply to that Loan for the relevant Interest Period.

 

49



 

18.4                         Cost of funds

 

(a)                                  If this Clause 18.4 applies, the rate of interest on the relevant Loan for the relevant Interest Period shall be the percentage rate per annum which is the sum of:

 

(i)                                    the Margin; and

 

(ii)                                 the weighted average of the rates notified to the Agent by each Lender as soon as practicable and in any event by close of business on the date falling two Business Days after the Quotation Day (or, if earlier, on the date falling two Business Days before the date on which interest is due to be paid in respect of that Interest Period), to be that which expresses as a percentage rate per annum the cost to the relevant Lender of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select.

 

(b)                                  If this Clause 18.4 applies and the Agent or the Company so requires, the Agent and the Company shall enter into negotiations (for a period of not more than 30 days) with a view to agreeing a substitute basis for determining the rate of interest.

 

(c)                                   Any alternative basis agreed pursuant to paragraph (b) above shall, with the prior consent of all the Lenders and the Company, be binding on all Parties.

 

(d)                                  If this Clause 18.4 applies pursuant to Clause 18.3 ( Market Disruption ) and:

 

(i)                                      a Lender’s Funding Rate is less than LIBOR; or

 

(ii)                                   a Lender does not supply a quotation by the time specified in paragraph (a)(ii) above,

 

the cost to that Lender of funding its participation in that Loan for that Interest Period shall be deemed, for the purposes of paragraph (a) above, to be LIBOR .

 

(e)                                   If this Clause 18.4 applies pursuant to Clause 18.1 ( Unavailability of Screen Rate ) but any Lender does not supply a quotation by the time specified in paragraph (a)(ii) above the rate of interest shall be calculated on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Lenders.

 

18.5                         Break Costs

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower shall, within three Business Days of demand by a Finance Party, pay to that Finance Party its Break Costs attributable to all or any part of a Loan or Unpaid Sum being paid by that Borrower on a day other than the last day of an Interest Period for that Loan or Unpaid Sum.

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Break Costs for any Interest Period in which they accrue.

 

50



 

19.                                FEES

 

19.1                         Commitment fee

 

(a)                                  The Company shall pay to the Agent (for the account of each Lender) a fee in dollars computed at the rate per annum of 35 per cent. of the applicable Margin on that Lender’s undrawn and available Commitment under the Facility from (and including) the date of this Agreement to (and including) the first Utilisation Date to occur after the date of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The accrued commitment fee is payable on the last day of the Availability Period.

 

19.2                         Up-Front fee

 

The Company shall pay to the Original Lender an up-front fee in the amount and at the times agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

51


 

SECTION 6
ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS

 

20.                                TAX GROSS-UP AND INDEMNITIES

 

20.1                         Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Borrower DTTP Filing ” means an HM Revenue & Customs’ Form DTTP2 duly completed and filed by the relevant Borrower, which:

 

(a)                                  where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is an Original Lender, the Original Lender provides its scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence to the Borrower on the date of this Agreement and where the Borrower is the Original Borrower, is filed with HM Revenue & Customs  within 30 days of the date of this Agreement or where the Borrower is an Additional Borrower, is filed within 30 days of the date on which that Borrower becomes an Additional Borrower; or

 

(b)                                  where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is a New Lender, contains the scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence stated in respect of that Lender in the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, and where the Borrower is the Original Borrower, is filed with HM Revenue & Customs within 30 days of that Transfer Date or where the Borrower is an Additional Borrower, is filed within 30 days of the date on which that Borrower becomes an Additional Borrower.

 

Protected Party ” means a Finance Party which is or will be subject to any liability or required to make any payment for or on account of Tax in relation to a sum received or receivable (or any sum deemed for the purposes of Tax to be received or receivable) under a Finance Document.

 

Qualifying Lender ” means:

 

(a)                                  a Lender (other than a Lender within paragraph (b) below) which is beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document and is:

 

(i)                                      a Lender:

 

(A)                                which is a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document and is within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance or would be within such charge as respects such payments apart from section 18A of the CTA; or

 

(B)                                in respect of an advance made under a Finance Document by a person that was a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) at the time that that advance was made and within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as

 

52



 

respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance; or

 

(ii)                                   a Lender which is:

 

(A)                                a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(B)                                a partnership each member of which is:

 

(1)                                  a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(2)                                  a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(C)                                a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company; or

 

(iii)                                a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

(b)                                  a building society (as defined for the purposes of section 880 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document.

 

Tax Confirmation ” means a confirmation by a Lender that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                  a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes; or

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)                                      a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into

 

53



 

account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.

 

Tax Credit ” means a credit against, relief or remission for, or repayment of, any Tax.

 

Tax Deduction ” means a deduction or withholding for or on account of Tax from a payment under a Finance Document, other than a FATCA Deduction.

 

Tax Payment ” means either the increase in a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) or a payment under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ).

 

Treaty Lender ” means a UK Treaty Lender or a U.S. Treaty Lender as appropriate.

 

UK Non-Bank Lender ” means where a Lender becomes a Party after the day on which this Agreement is entered into, a Lender which gives a Tax Confirmation in the Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate which it executes on becoming a Party.

 

UK Treaty Lender ” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is treated as a resident of a UK Treaty State for the purposes of the UK Treaty;

 

(b)                                  does not carry on a business in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                   fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the UK Treaty by residents of that UK Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the jurisdiction of incorporation of the relevant Borrower, subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

UK Treaty State ” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “ UK Treaty ”) with the United Kingdom which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United Kingdom on interest.

 

U.S. Person ” means a “United States person” as defined in Section 7701(a)(30) of the Code.

 

U.S. Qualifying Lender ” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is a U.S. Person;

 

(b)                                  is not a U.S. Person but is entitled to complete exemption from withholding of U.S. federal income tax on interest payable to it in respect of a Loan;

 

(c)                                   is a U.S. Treaty Lender; or

 

(d)                                  would have fallen within either paragraph (a), (b) or (c) above but for any change after the date of this Agreement in (or in the interpretation,

 

54



 

administration or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority.

 

U.S. Treaty Lender ” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is treated as a resident of a U.S. Treaty State for the purposes of the U.S. Treaty;

 

(b)                                  does not carry on a business in the United States through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan or Alternative Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                   fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the U.S. Treaty by residents of that U.S. Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the United States subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

U.S. Treaty State ” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “ U.S. Treaty ”) with the United States which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United States on interest.

 

Withholding Form ” means U.S. Internal Revenue Service Form W-8BEN, W-8ECI or W-9 (or, in each case, any successor form and, in each case, attached to an IRS Form W-8IMY if required) or any other U.S. Internal Revenue Service form by which a person may claim a complete exemption from withholding of U.S. federal income tax on interest payments to that person and, in the case of a person claiming an exemption under the “portfolio interest exemption”, a statement certifying that such person is not (A) a “bank” within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(A) of the Code, (B) a “10 per cent. shareholder” of the Acceding Borrower (or its “regarded owner” for U.S. federal income tax purposes) within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(B) of the Code, or (C) a “controlled foreign corporation” that is related to the Acceding Borrower (or its “regarded owner” for U.S. federal income tax purposes) within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(C) of the Code.

 

Unless a contrary indication appears, in this Clause 20 a reference to “ determines ” or “ determined ” means a determination made in the absolute discretion of the person making the determination.

 

20.2                         Tax gross-up

 

(a)                                  Each Obligor shall make all payments to be made by it without any Tax Deduction, unless a Tax Deduction is required by law.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware that an Obligor must make a Tax Deduction (or that there is any change in the rate or the basis of a Tax Deduction) notify the Agent accordingly.  Similarly, a Lender shall notify the Agent on becoming so aware in respect of a payment payable to that Lender.  If the Agent receives such notification from a Lender, it shall notify the Company and that Obligor.

 

55



 

(c)                                   If a Tax Deduction is required by law to be made by an Obligor, the amount of the payment due from that Obligor shall be increased to an amount which (after making any Tax Deduction) leaves an amount equal to the payment which would have been due if no Tax Deduction had been required.

 

(d)                                  A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United Kingdom, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

(i)                                      the payment could have been made to the relevant Lender without a Tax Deduction if the Lender had been a Qualifying Lender, but on that date that Lender is not or has ceased to be a Qualifying Lender other than as a result of any change after the date it became a Lender under this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration, or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority; or

 

(ii)                                   the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)                                an officer of H.M. Revenue & Customs has given (and not revoked) a direction (a “ Direction ”) under section 931 of the ITA which relates to the payment and that Lender has received from the Obligor making the payment or from the Company a certified copy of that Direction; and

 

(B)                                the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if that Direction had not been made; or

 

(iii)                                the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)                                the relevant Lender has not given a Tax Confirmation to the Company; and

 

(B)                                the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if the Lender had given a Tax Confirmation to the Company, on the basis that the Tax Confirmation would have enabled the Company to have formed a reasonable belief that the payment was an “excepted payment” for the purpose of section 930 of the ITA; or

 

(iv)                               the relevant Lender is a UK Treaty Lender and the Obligor making the payment is able to demonstrate that the payment could have been made to the Lender without the Tax Deduction had that Lender complied with its obligations under paragraph (i) or (j) (as applicable) below.

 

(e)                                   A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United States from a

 

56



 

payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

(i)                                      that Lender has not complied with its obligations to complete and sign the relevant Withholding Forms under paragraph (f) below;

 

(ii)                                   that Lender was not a U.S. Qualifying Lender on the date it first became a Lender; or

 

(iii)                                that Lender is not or has ceased to be a U.S. Qualifying Lender.

 

(f)                                    Each U.S. Qualifying Lender shall submit to the Acceding Borrower and the Agent two duly completed and signed copies of the relevant Withholding Form no later than 5 days before the date on which the first payment of interest is to be made to such U.S. Qualifying Lender (or if a transfer is to be made to a new U.S. Qualifying Lender within 5 days of a payment of interest, as soon as reasonably practicable after the transfer and in any event prior to the date on which first payment of interest is to be made to such U.S. Qualifying Lender).

 

(g)                                   If an Obligor is required to make a Tax Deduction, that Obligor shall make that Tax Deduction and any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction within the time allowed and in the minimum amount required by law.

 

(h)                                  Within thirty days of making either a Tax Deduction or any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction, the Obligor making that Tax Deduction shall deliver to the Agent for the Finance Party entitled to the payment a statement under section 975 of the ITA or other evidence reasonably satisfactory to that Finance Party that the Tax Deduction has been made or (as applicable) any appropriate payment paid to the relevant taxing authority.

 

(i)                                      Subject to paragraph (ii) below, a Treaty Lender and each Obligor which makes a payment to which that Treaty Lender is entitled shall co-operate in completing any procedural formalities necessary for that Obligor to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction and, in particular, a Treaty Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable, make and file an appropriate application for relief under the relevant Treaty.

 

(ii)                                   (A)                        A UK Treaty Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence to the relevant Borrower on the date of the Agreement; and

 

(B)                                a New Lender that is a UK Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm

 

57



 

its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in the Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement which it executes,

 

and, having done so, that Lender shall be under no obligation pursuant to paragraph (i) above.

 

(i)                                      If a Lender has confirmed its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (h)(ii) above and:

 

(i)                                      a Borrower has not made a Borrower DTTP filing in respect of that Lender; or

 

(ii)                                   a Borrower has made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that Lender but:

 

(A)                                that Borrower DTTP filing has been rejected by HM Revenue & Customs; or

 

(B)                                HM Revenue & Customs has not given the Borrower authority to make payments to that Lender without a Tax Deduction within 60 days of the date of the Borrower DTTP Filing,

 

and in each case the Borrower has notified that Lender in writing, that Lender and the Borrower shall co-operate in completing any additional procedural formalities necessary for that Borrower to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction.

 

(j)                                     If a Lender has not confirmed its scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (h)(ii) above, no Obligor shall make a Borrower DTTP Filing or file any other form relating to the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme in respect of that Lender’s Commitment or its participation in any Loan unless the Lender otherwise agrees.

 

(k)                                  Each Borrower shall, promptly on making a Borrower DTTP Filing, deliver a copy of the Borrower DTTP Filing to the Agent for delivery to the relevant Lender.

 

(l)                                      A UK Non-Bank Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into gives a Tax Confirmation to the Company by entering into this Agreement.

 

(m)                              A UK Non-Bank Lender shall promptly notify the Company and the Agent if there is any change in the position from that set out in the Tax Confirmation.

 

20.3                         Tax indemnity

 

(a)                                  The Company shall (within three Business Days of demand by the Agent) pay to a Protected Party an amount equal to the loss, liability or cost which that Protected Party determines will be or has been (directly or indirectly) suffered for or on account of Tax by that Protected Party in respect of a Finance Document.

 

58



 

(b)                                  Paragraph (a) above shall not apply:

 

(i)                                      with respect to any Tax assessed on a Finance Party:

 

(A)                                under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party is incorporated or, if different, the jurisdiction (or jurisdictions) in which that Finance Party is treated as resident for tax purposes; or

 

(B)                                under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party’s Facility Office is located in respect of amounts received or receivable in that jurisdiction,

 

if that Tax is imposed on or calculated by reference to the net income received or receivable (but not any sum deemed to be received or receivable) by that Finance Party; or

 

(ii)                                   to the extent a loss, liability or cost:

 

(A)                                is compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up );

 

(B)                                would have been compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) but was not entitled to be so compensated solely because one of the exclusions in paragraph (d) or (e) of Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) applied; or

 

(C)                                relates to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party.

 

(c)                                   A Protected Party making, or intending to make a claim under paragraph (a) above shall promptly notify the Agent of the event which will give, or has given, rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall notify the Company.

 

(d)                                  A Protected Party shall, on receiving a payment from an Obligor under this Clause 20.3, notify the Agent.

 

20.4                         Tax Credit

 

If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment and the relevant Finance Party determines that:

 

(a)                                  a Tax Credit is attributable to an increased payment of which that Tax Payment forms part,  to that Tax Payment or to a Tax Deduction in consequence of which that Tax Payment was required; and

 

(b)                                  that Finance Party has obtained and utilised that Tax Credit,

 

the Finance Party shall pay an amount to the Obligor which that Finance Party determines will leave it (after that payment) in the same after-Tax position as it would have been in had the Tax Payment not been required to be made by the Obligor.

 

59



 

20.5                         Lender Status Confirmation

 

(a)                                  Each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement after the date of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement which it executes on becoming a Party, and for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, which of the following categories it falls in:

 

(i)                                      not a Qualifying Lender;

 

(ii)                                   a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender);

 

(iii)                                a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

(iv)                               a U.S. Qualifying Lender.

 

If a New Lender fails to indicate its status in accordance with this Clause 20.5 then such New Lender shall be treated for the purposes of this Agreement (including by each Obligor) as if it is not a Qualifying Lender or a U.S. Qualifying Lender until such time as it notifies the Agent which category applies (and the Agent, upon receipt of such notification, shall inform the Company).  For the avoidance of doubt, a Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement shall not be invalidated by any failure of a Lender to comply with this Clause 20.5.

 

(b)                                  The Original Lender confirms for the benefit of each Obligor that it is both a Qualifying Lender and a U.S. Qualifying Lender at the date of this Agreement.

 

20.6                         Stamp taxes

 

The Company shall pay and, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party against any cost, loss or liability that Finance Party incurs in relation to all stamp duty, registration and other similar Taxes payable in respect of any Finance Document.

 

20.7                         VAT

 

(a)                                  All amounts set out or expressed in a Finance Document to be payable by any Party to a Finance Party which (in whole or in part) constitute the consideration for a supply or supplies for VAT purposes shall be deemed to be exclusive of any VAT which is chargeable on such supply or supplies, and accordingly, subject to paragraph (b) below, if VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party to any Party under a Finance Document and such Finance Party is required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT, that Party shall pay to the Finance Party (in addition to and at the same time as paying any other consideration for such supply) an amount equal to the amount of such VAT provided that such Finance Party shall promptly provide an appropriate VAT invoice to such Party.

 

(b)                                  If VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party (the “ Supplier ”) to any other Finance Party (the “ Recipient ”) under a Finance Document, and any Party other than the Recipient (the “ Relevant Party ”) is

 

60



 

required by the terms of any Finance Document to pay an amount equal to the consideration for that supply to the Supplier (rather than being required to reimburse or indemnify the Recipient in respect of that consideration):

 

(i)                                      (where the Supplier is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT) the Relevant Party must also pay to the Supplier (at the same time as paying that amount) an additional amount equal to the amount of the VAT charged.  The Recipient must (where this paragraph (i) applies) promptly pay to the Relevant Party an amount equal to any credit or repayment the Recipient receives from the relevant tax authority which the Recipient reasonably determines relates to the VAT chargeable on that supply; and

 

(ii)                                   (where the Recipient is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT) the Relevant Party must promptly, following demand from the Recipient, pay to the Recipient an amount equal to the VAT chargeable on that supply but only to the extent that the Recipient reasonably determines that it is not entitled to credit or repayment from the relevant tax authority in respect of that VAT.

 

(c)                                   Where a Finance Document requires any Party to reimburse or indemnify a Finance Party for any cost or expense, that Party shall reimburse or indemnify (as the case may be) such Finance Party for the full amount of such cost or expense, including such part thereof as represents VAT, save to the extent that such Finance Party reasonably determines that it is entitled to credit or repayment in respect of such VAT from the relevant tax authority.

 

(d)                                  Any reference in this Clause 20.7 to any Party shall, at any time when such Party is treated as a member of a group for VAT purposes, include (where appropriate and unless the context otherwise requires) a reference to the representative member of such group at such time (the term “representative member” to have the same meaning as in the Value Added Tax Act 1994).

 

20.8                         Survival

 

Each party’s obligations under this Clause 20 shall survive the resignation or replacement of the Agent or any assignment of rights by, or the replacement of, a Lender, and the repayment, satisfaction or discharge of all other obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

20.9                         FATCA Deduction

 

(a)                                  Each Party may make any FATCA Deduction it is required to make by FATCA, and any payment required in connection with that FATCA Deduction, and no Party shall be required to increase any payment in respect of which it makes such a FATCA Deduction or otherwise compensate the recipient of the payment for that FATCA Deduction.

 

(b)                                  Each Party shall promptly, upon becoming aware that it must make a FATCA Deduction (or that there is any change in the rate or the basis of such FATCA

 

61


 

Deduction) notify the Party to whom it is making the payment and, in addition, shall notify the Company, the Agent and the other Finance Parties.

 

21.                                INCREASED COSTS

 

21.1                         Increased costs

 

(a)                                  Subject to Clause 21.3 ( Exceptions ) the Company shall, within three Business Days of a demand by the Agent, pay for the account of a Finance Party the amount of any Increased Costs incurred by that Finance Party or any of its Affiliates as a result of (i) the adoption or taking effect of any law, rule, regulation or treaty, (ii) any change in any law, rule, regulation or treaty or in the administration, interpretation, implementation or application thereof by any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation or (iii) the making or issuance of any request, rule, guideline or directive (whether or not having the force of law) by any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation; provided that notwithstanding anything herein to the contrary, (x) the Dodd-Frank Wall Street Reform and Consumer Protection Act and all requests, rules, guidelines or directives thereunder or issued in connection therewith and (y) all requests, rules, guidelines or directives promulgated by the Bank for International Settlements, the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision (or any successor or similar authority) or the United States or foreign regulatory authorities, in each case pursuant to Basel III, shall in each case be deemed to be such a change in law in accordance with this paragraph (a), regardless of the date enacted, adopted or issued.

 

(b)                                  In this Agreement:

 

Increased Costs ” means:

 

(i)                                      a reduction in the rate of return from the Facility or on a Finance Party’s (or its Affiliate’s) overall capital or liquidity;

 

(ii)                                   an additional or increased cost; or

 

(iii)                                a reduction of any amount due and payable under any Finance Document,

 

which is incurred or suffered by a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates to the extent that it is attributable to that Finance Party having entered into its Commitment or an Ancillary Commitment or funding or performing its obligations under any Finance Document; and

 

Basel III ” means:

 

(i)                                      the agreement on capital requirements, a leverage ratio and liquidity standards contained in “Basel III: A global regulatory framework for more resilient banks and banking systems”, “Basel III: International frame for liquidity risk measurement, standards and monitoring” and

 

62



 

“Guidance for national authorities operating the countercyclical capital buffer” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in December 2010, each as amended, supplemented or restated;

 

(iv)                               the rules for global systemically important banks contained in “Global systemically important banks: assessment methodology and the additional loss absorbency requirement - Rules text” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in November 2011, as amended, supplemented or restated; and

 

(v)                                  any further guidance or standards published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision relating to “Basel III”.

 

21.2                         Increased cost claims

 

(a)                                  A Finance Party intending to make a claim pursuant to Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ) shall notify the Agent of

 

(b)                                  the event giving rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall promptly notify the Company.

 

(c)                                   Each Finance Party shall, as soon as practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Increased Costs.

 

21.3                         Exceptions

 

(a)                                  Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ) does not apply to the extent any Increased Cost is:

 

(i)                                      attributable to a Tax Deduction required by law to be made by an Obligor;

 

(ii)                                   compensated for by Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) (or would have been compensated for under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) but was not so compensated solely because any of the exclusions in paragraph (b) of Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) applied);

 

(iii)                                attributable to the wilful breach by the relevant Finance Party or its Affiliates of any law or regulation;

 

(iv)                               attributable to the implementation or application of or compliance with the “International Convergence of Capital Measurement and Capital Standards, a Revised Framework” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in June 2004 in the form existing on the date of this Agreement (but excluding any amendment arising out of Basel III) (“ Basel II ”) or any other law or regulation which implements Basel II (whether such implementation, application or compliance is by a government, regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates); or

 

(v)                                  attributable to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party.

 

63



 

(b)                                  In this Clause 21.3 reference to a “ Tax Deduction ” has the same meaning given to the term in Clause 20.1 ( Definitions ).

 

22.                                OTHER INDEMNITIES

 

22.1                         Currency indemnity

 

(a)                                  If any sum due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (a “ Sum ”), or any order, judgment or award given or made in relation to a Sum, has to be converted from the currency (the “ First Currency ”) in which that Sum is payable into another currency (the “ Second Currency ”) for the purpose of:

 

(i)                                      making or filing a claim or proof against that Obligor; or

 

(ii)                                   obtaining or enforcing an order, judgment or award in relation to any litigation or arbitration proceedings,

 

that Obligor shall as an independent obligation, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) to whom that Sum is due against any cost, loss or liability arising out of or as a result of the conversion including any discrepancy between (A) the rate of exchange used to convert that Sum from the First Currency into the Second Currency and (B) the rate or rates of exchange available to that person at the time of its receipt of that Sum.

 

(b)                                  Each Obligor waives any right it may have in any jurisdiction to pay any amount under the Finance Documents in a currency or currency unit other than that in which it is expressed to be payable.

 

22.2                         Other indemnities

 

The Company shall (or shall procure that an Obligor will), within three Business Days of demand, indemnify the Agent, each Lender, each other Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) and each Representative of any of the foregoing persons against any cost, loss or liability incurred by it as a result of:

 

(a)                                  the occurrence of any Event of Default;

 

(b)                                  a failure by an Obligor to pay any amount due under a Finance Document on its due date, including without limitation, any cost, loss or liability arising as a result of Clause 36 ( Sharing among the Finance Parties );

 

(c)                                   the execution or delivery of this Agreement, any other Finance Document or any agreement or instrument contemplated hereby or thereby, the performance by the parties hereto of their respective obligations hereunder or thereunder, the consummation of the transactions contemplated hereby or thereby, or, in the case of the Agent (and any sub-agent thereof) and its Representatives only, the administration of this Agreement and the other Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                  any actual or prospective claim, litigation, investigation or proceeding relating to any of the foregoing, whether based on contract, tort or any other theory, whether brought by a third party or by the Company or any other Obligor;

 

64



 

(e)                                   funding, or making arrangements to fund, its participation in a Utilisation requested by a Borrower in a Utilisation Request but not made by reason of the operation of any one or more of the provisions of this Agreement (other than by reason of default or negligence or wilful breach of any Finance Document by that Finance Party alone); and

 

(f)                                    a Utilisation (or part of a Utilisation) not being prepaid in accordance with a notice of prepayment given by a Borrower or the Company.

 

22.3                         Indemnity to the Agent

 

The Company shall promptly on written demand indemnify the Agent against any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Agent (acting reasonably) as a result of:

 

(a)                                  investigating any event which it reasonably believes is a Default; or

 

(b)                                  acting or relying on any notice, request or instruction which it reasonably believes to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised.

 

22.4                         Redemption Notes Indemnity

 

The Company shall, within three Business Days of written demand, indemnify each Finance Party, each of their respective Affiliates and each of their respective directors, officers, employees or agents (each an “ Indemnified Party ”) against any cost, expense, loss or liability (including legal fees) incurred by that Indemnified Party (otherwise than by reason of the gross negligence or wilful misconduct of that indemnified Party) related to, arising out of or in connection with:

 

(a)                                  the redemption of the Redemption Notes; or

 

(b)                                  the use of proceeds of the Loan.

 

22.5                         Survival

 

Each Party’s obligations under this Clause 22 shall survive the resignation or replacement of the Agent or any assignment of rights by, or the replacement of, a Lender, and the repayment, satisfaction or discharge of all other obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

23.                                MITIGATION BY THE LENDERS

 

23.1                         Mitigation

 

(a)                                  Each Finance Party shall, in consultation with and at the request of the Company, take all reasonable steps to mitigate any circumstances which arise and which would result in any Facility ceasing to be available or any amount becoming payable under or pursuant to, or cancelled pursuant to, any of Clause 13.1 ( Illegality ), Clause 20 ( Tax gross-up and indemnities ) or Clause 21 ( Increased Costs ) including (but not limited to) transferring its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents to another Affiliate or Facility Office.

 

65



 

(b)                                  Paragraph (a) above does not in any way limit the obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

23.2                         Limitation of liability

 

(a)                                  The Company shall promptly indemnify each Finance Party for all costs and expenses reasonably incurred by that Finance Party as a result of steps taken by such Finance Party under Clause 23.1 ( Mitigation ).

 

(b)                                  A Finance Party is not obliged to take any steps under Clause 23.1 ( Mitigation ) if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), to do so might be prejudicial to it.

 

24.                                COSTS AND EXPENSES

 

24.1                         Transaction expenses

 

The Company shall promptly on written demand pay the Agent the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees up to any agreed caps) reasonably incurred by any of them in connection with the negotiation, preparation, printing, execution, syndication and perfection of:

 

(a)                                  this Agreement and any other documents referred to in this Agreement and the Transaction Security; and

 

(b)                                  any other Finance Documents executed after the date of this Agreement.

 

24.2                         Amendment costs

 

If (a) an Obligor requests an amendment, waiver or consent or (b) an amendment is required pursuant to Clause 37.9 ( Change of currency ), the Company shall, within three Business Days of written demand, reimburse the Agent for the amount of all costs and expenses (including reasonable legal fees) reasonably incurred by the Agent in responding to, evaluating, negotiating or complying with that request or requirement.

 

24.3                         Enforcement and preservation costs

 

The Company shall, within three Business Days of written demand, pay to each Finance Party and/or Receiver or Delegate Party the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) incurred by it in connection with the enforcement of or the preservation of any rights under any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any proceedings instituted by or against the Security Trustee as a consequence of taking or holding the Transaction Security or enforcing these rights.

 

66



 

SECTION 7
GUARANTEE

 

25.                                GUARANTEE AND INDEMNITY

 

25.1                         Guarantee and indemnity

 

(a)                                  Subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 25 or in any Accession Deed by which it became a Guarantor, each Guarantor irrevocably and unconditionally jointly and severally:

 

(i)                                    guarantees to each Finance Party punctual performance by each other Obligor of all that Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                                 undertakes with each Finance Party that whenever another Obligor does not pay any amount when due under or in connection with any Finance Document, that Guarantor shall immediately on demand pay that amount as if it was the principal obligor; and

 

(iii)                              agrees with each Finance Party that if any obligation guaranteed by it is or becomes unenforceable, invalid or illegal, it will, as an independent and primary obligation, indemnify that Finance Party immediately on demand against any cost, loss or liability it incurs as a result of an Obligor not paying any amount which would, but for such unenforceability, invalidity or illegality, have been payable by it under any Finance Document on the date when it would have been due.  The amount payable by a Guarantor under this indemnity will not exceed the amount it would have had to pay under this Clause 25 if the amount claimed had been recoverable on the basis of a guarantee.

 

(b)                                  Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained herein or in any other Finance Document, with respect to any obligation of a U.S. Obligor, no CFC Obligor shall guarantee the U.S. Obligor’s obligations herein or under any Finance Document.

 

25.2                         Continuing Guarantee

 

This guarantee is a continuing guarantee and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by any Obligor under the Finance Documents, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

25.3                         Reinstatement

 

If any discharge, release or arrangement (whether in respect of the obligations of any Obligor or any security for those obligations or otherwise) is made by a Finance Party in whole or in part on the basis of any payment, security or other disposition which is avoided or must be restored in insolvency, liquidation, administration or otherwise, without limitation, then the liability of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will continue or be reinstated as if the discharge, release or arrangement had not occurred.

 

67



 

25.4                         Waiver of defences

 

The obligations of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will not be affected by an act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 25, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause 25 (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any Finance Party) including:

 

(a)                                  any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor or other person;

 

(b)                                  the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement with any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(c)                                   the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(d)                                  any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of an Obligor or any other person;

 

(e)                                   any amendment, novation, supplement, extension, restatement (however fundamental and whether or not more onerous) or replacement of a Finance Document or any other document or security including, without limitation, any change in the purpose of, any extension of or increase in any facility or the addition of any new facility under any Finance Document or other document or security;

 

(f)                                    any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document or any other document or security; or

 

(g)                                   any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

25.5                         Guarantor Intent

 

Without prejudice to the generality of Clause 25.4 ( Waiver of defences ) but subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 25 or any Accession Deed by which it became a guarantor, each Guarantor expressly confirms that it intends that this guarantee shall extend from time to time to any (however fundamental and of whatsoever nature and whether or not more onerous) variation, increase, extension or addition of or to any of the Finance Documents and/or any facility or amount made available under any of the Finance Documents for the purposes of or in connection with any of the following: business acquisitions of any nature; increasing working capital; enabling investor distributions to be made; carrying out restructurings; refinancing existing facilities; refinancing any other indebtedness; making facilities available to new borrowers; any other variation or extension of the purposes for which any such facility or amount might be made available from time to time; and any fees, costs and/or expenses associated with any of the foregoing.

 

68



 

25.6                         Immediate recourse

 

Each Guarantor waives any right it may have of first requiring any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) to proceed against or enforce any other rights or security or claim payment from any person before claiming from that Guarantor under this Clause 25.  This waiver applies irrespective of any law or any provision of a Finance Document to the contrary.

 

25.7                         Appropriations

 

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full, each Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) may:

 

(a)                                  refrain from applying or enforcing any other moneys, security or rights held or received by that Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) in respect of those amounts, or apply and enforce the same in such manner and order as it sees fit (whether against those amounts or otherwise) and no Guarantor shall be entitled to the benefit of the same; and

 

(b)                                  hold in an interest-bearing suspense account any moneys received from any Guarantor or on account of any Guarantor’s liability under this Clause 25.

 

25.8                         Deferral of Guarantors’ rights

 

(a)                                  Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full and unless the Agent otherwise directs, no Guarantor will exercise any rights which it may have by reason of performance by it of its obligations under the Finance Documents or by reason of any amount being payable, or liability arising, under this Clause 25:

 

(i)                                    to be indemnified by an Obligor;

 

(ii)                                 to claim any contribution from any other guarantor of any Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(iii)                              to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents or of any other guarantee or security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, the Finance Documents by any Finance Party;

 

(iv)                             to bring legal or other proceedings for an order requiring any Obligor to make any payment, or perform any obligation, in respect of which any Guarantor has given a guarantee, undertaking or indemnity under Clause 25.1 ( Guarantee and Indemnity );

 

(v)                                to exercise any right of set-off against any Obligor; and/or

 

(vi)                             to claim or prove as a creditor of any Obligor in competition with any Finance Party.

 

69



 

(b)                                  If a Guarantor receives any benefit, payment or distribution in relation to such rights it shall hold that benefit, payment or distribution to the extent necessary to enable all amounts which may be or become payable to the Finance Parties by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents to be repaid in full on trust (to the extent it is to do so in accordance with any applicable law to it) for the Finance Parties and shall promptly pay or transfer the same, but subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 25 or any Accession Deed by which it became a Guarantor, to the Agent or as the Agent may direct for application in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ).

 

25.9                         Release of Guarantors’ right of contribution

 

If any Guarantor (a “ Retiring Guarantor ”) ceases to be a Guarantor in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents then on the date such Retiring Guarantor ceases to be a Guarantor:

 

(a)                                  that Retiring Guarantor is released by each other Guarantor from any liability (whether past, present or future and whether actual or contingent) to make a contribution to any other Guarantor arising by reason of the performance by any other Guarantor of its obligations under the Finance Documents; and

 

(b)                                  each other Guarantor waives any rights it may have by reason of the performance of its obligations under the Finance Documents to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under any Finance Document or of any other security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, any Finance Document where such rights or security are granted by or in relation to the assets of the Retiring Guarantor.

 

25.10                  Additional security

 

This guarantee is in addition to and is not in any way prejudiced by any other guarantee or security now or subsequently held by any Finance Party.

 

25.11                  Additional Guarantee Limitations

 

This guarantee does not apply to any liability to the extent that it would result in this guarantee constituting unlawful financial assistance within the meaning of sections 678 or 679 of the Companies Act 2006 or any equivalent and applicable provisions under the laws of the jurisdiction of incorporation of the relevant Guarantor and, with respect to any Additional Guarantor, is subject to any limitations set out in the Accession Deed applicable to such Additional Guarantor.

 

70



 

SECTION 8
REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

26.                                REPRESENTATIONS

 

Save as expressly stated to the contrary, each Obligor and the Company make the following representations and warranties to each Finance Party at the times specified in Clause 26.33 ( Times at which representations are made ) and the Company acknowledges that the Finance Parties have entered into this Agreement in reliance on these representations and warranties:

 

26.1                         Status

 

(a)                                  It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company is a person, in each case duly incorporated and validly existing under the law of its jurisdiction of incorporation.

 

(b)                                  It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company has the power to own its property and other assets and carry on its business as it is being conducted.

 

26.2                         Binding obligations

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, the obligations expressed to be assumed by it in each Transaction Document to which it is a party are legal, valid, binding and enforceable obligations.

 

26.3                         Non-conflict with other obligations

 

The entry into and performance by it of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the granting of the Transaction Security do not and will not conflict with:

 

(a)                                  any law or regulation applicable to it;

 

(b)                                  its constitutional documents; or

 

(c)                                   any agreement or instrument binding upon it or any member of the Restricted Group or any of its or any member of the Restricted Group’s assets (other than on or prior to the Second Amendment Effective Date, the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, the Existing Notes, the Terminating Hedge Agreements and other agreements relating thereto) to the extent or in a manner that such conflict has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.4                         Power and authority

 

(a)                                  It has the power to enter into, perform and deliver, and has taken all necessary action to authorise its entry into and performance of, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the transactions contemplated by those Transaction Documents.

 

71


 

(b)                                  No limit on its powers will be exceeded as a result of the borrowing, granting of security or giving of guarantees or indemnities contemplated by the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party.

 

26.5                         Validity and admissibility in evidence

 

(a)                                  All Authorisations required or desirable:

 

(i)                                      to enable it lawfully to enter into, exercise its rights and comply with its obligations in the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party; and

 

(ii)                                   to make the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party admissible in evidence in its Relevant Jurisdictions,

 

have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect.

 

(b)                                  All Authorisations required to carry on its business in the ordinary course and in all material respects have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect except to the extent failure to obtain or effect those Authorisations would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.6                         Insolvency

 

No:

 

(a)                                  corporate action, legal proceeding or other procedure or step described in paragraph (a) of Clause 30.7 ( Insolvency proceedings ); or

 

(b)                                  creditors’ process described in Clause 30.8 ( Creditors’ process ),

 

has been taken or, to the knowledge of the Company, threatened in relation to a member of the Restricted Group and none of the circumstances described in Clause 30.6 ( Insolvency ) applies to a member of the Restricted Group.

 

26.7                         Governing law and enforcement

 

(a)                                  Subject to the Legal Reservations:

 

(i)                                      the choice of New York law as the governing law of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions; and

 

(ii)                                   the choice of English law as the governing law of the Finance Documents (save for Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                                  Subject to the Legal Reservations, any judgment obtained in England in relation to a Finance Document will be recognised and enforced in its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

72



 

26.8                         No filing

 

Under the laws of its jurisdiction of incorporation it is not necessary that the Finance Documents be filed, recorded or enrolled with any court or other authority in that jurisdiction or that any stamp, registration, notarial or similar Taxes or fees be paid on or in relation to the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents except any filing, recording or enrolling or any tax or fee payable in connection with the Transaction Security or notified to the Agent prior to the date of this Agreement or in the case of an Additional Guarantor prior to its accession to such Finance Documents.

 

26.9                         Deduction of Tax

 

It is not required to make any deduction for or on account of Tax from any payment it may make under any Finance Document to a Lender which is:

 

(a)                                  a Qualifying Lender:

 

(i)                                    falling within paragraph (a)(i) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(ii)                                 except where a Direction has been given under section 931 of the ITA in relation to the payment concerned, falling within paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(iii)                              falling within paragraph (b) of the definition of Qualifying Lender or;

 

(b)                                  a UK Treaty Lender and the payment is one specified in a direction given by the Commissioners of Revenue & Customs under Regulation 2 of the Double Taxation Relief (Taxes on Income) (General) Regulations 1970 (SI 1970/488).

 

26.10                  No Default

 

No Default is continuing.

 

26.11                  Base Case Model

 

The Company:

 

(a)                                  does not regard as unreasonable or unattainable in any material respect any of the forecasts or projections in relation to the Restricted Group set out in the Base Case Model;

 

(b)                                  believes the assumptions taken as a whole upon which the forecasts and projections in relation to the Restricted Group contained in the Base Case Model were reasonable at the time they were made; and

 

(c)                                   has not withheld from any persons responsible for preparing the Base Case Model any material facts requested from it and known to it on the date the relevant request was made.

 

73



 

26.12                  No misleading information

 

From the date of this Agreement, all other written factual information provided pursuant to the Finance Documents (including any amendment or waiver thereof) by any member of the Restricted Group (including its advisers) to the Agent in its capacity as such (other than any factual information contained in any financial statements which information is the subject of any representation or warranty given pursuant to Clause 26.13 ( Financial statements )) was as at the date it was provided true, complete and accurate in all material respects and is not misleading in any material respect.

 

26.13                  Financial statements

 

(a)                                  To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared in accordance with GAAP consistently applied.

 

(b)                                  To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) give a true and fair view of (or fairly represent in all material respects, where unaudited) its consolidated financial condition and operations during the relevant period.

 

(c)                                   As at the date provided, each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ) gives a true and fair view of (in the case of audited financial statements) or fairly represents in all material respects (in the case of unaudited financial statements) its financial condition and operations as at the date at which those financial statements were drawn up.

 

26.14                  No proceedings pending or threatened

 

No litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings or investigations of or before any court, arbitral body or agency which, if reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if so adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect have been (to the best of its knowledge and belief) started or threatened against it.

 

26.15                  No breach of laws

 

(a)                                  It has not (and none of its Restricted Subsidiaries has) breached any law or regulation which breach has or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(b)                                  No labour disputes are current or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), threatened against any member of the Restricted Group which have or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.16                  Environmental and other laws

 

(a)                                  It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries is in compliance with all Environmental Laws to which it is or they are subject where non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

74



 

(b)                                  To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, all Environmental Permits necessary in connection with the ownership and operation of its business as it is currently being conducted and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ business and the absence of which would have a Material Adverse Effect have been obtained and are in full force and effect.

 

(c)                                   To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no circumstances which could reasonably be expected to prevent it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries being in compliance with any Environmental Law or any Environmental Permit in a manner or to an extent which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(d)                                  To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no past or present acts or omissions of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or events, state of facts or circumstances which have resulted in (or could reasonably be expected to result in) any third party taking any legal proceedings against it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries under any Environmental Law, including remedial action or the revocation, suspension, variation or non-renewal of any Environmental Permit where in any such case non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(e)                                   Neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has received any statutory notice of any complaints, demands, civil claims, enforcement proceedings, requests for information, or of any action required by any regulatory authority and there are no investigations pending or (to the best of its knowledge and belief after due enquiry) threatened in relation to the failure of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to obtain any Environmental Permit or comply with any Environmental Law, which in any such case relate to matters or circumstances which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.17                  Taxation

 

Other than those being contested in good faith and where such payment may be lawfully withheld ( provided that appropriate cash reserves have been set aside for such payment), no claim is being or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), is reasonably likely to be asserted against it (or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) with respect to Taxes such that a liability of, or claim against it which is reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.18                  Security and Financial Indebtedness

 

(a)                                  No Security exists over all or any of the present or future assets of any member of the Restricted Group other than:

 

(i)                                      any Security permitted by this Agreement; and

 

(ii)                                   on or prior to the Second Amendment Effective Date, Security securing the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, the Existing Notes and the Terminating Hedge Agreements.

 

75



 

(b)                                  No member of the Restricted Group has any Financial Indebtedness outstanding other than (i) as permitted by this Agreement and (ii) on or prior to the Second Amendment Effective Date, Financial Indebtedness under the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, the Existing Notes and the Terminating Hedge Agreements.

 

26.19                  Ranking

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations and applicable Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement and to any Security which is permitted under this Agreement, the Transaction Security ranks or will rank in priority as specified in the relevant Transaction Security Document and is not subject to any prior ranking or pari passu ranking Security.

 

26.20                  Transaction Security

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, each Transaction Security Document to which it is a party validly creates the Security which is expressed to be created by that Transaction Security Document and evidences the Security it is expressed to evidence provided that no representation or warranty is given concerning whether any Security is of a fixed or floating nature.

 

26.21                  Good title to assets

 

Subject to any Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, it and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries has a good, valid and marketable title to, or valid leases or licences of, and all appropriate Authorisations to use, the assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted.

 

26.22                  Legal and beneficial ownership

 

(a)                                  Subject to any Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, as at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document it is the sole legal and beneficial owner or lessee or licensee of or is otherwise entitled to use all of the material assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted (including, in the case of any shares of any member of the Restricted Group which are the subject of the Transaction Security, but subject to any registrations required to be made by the board of directors of such member of the Restricted Group absolute legal and (where relevant) beneficial ownership thereof).

 

(b)                                  As at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document the entire share capital of MUL is legally and beneficially owned by the Company and Red Football Junior Limited free from any claims, third party rights or competing interests other than pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

26.23                  Shares

 

The shares of any member of the Restricted Group (other than Dormant Subsidiaries) which are subject to the Transaction Security are fully paid and not subject to any option to purchase or similar rights.

 

76



 

26.24                  Intellectual Property

 

In the case of the Company, as of the date of this Agreement, so far as it is aware there are no adverse circumstances relating to the validity, subsistence or use of any of the Restricted Group’s Intellectual Property which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.25                  Group Structure

 

As of 20 May 2013 and as of the Closing Date, the Group Structure Chart is true, complete and accurate in all material respects.

 

26.26                  Obligors

 

(a)                                  All Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than Excluded Subsidiaries), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is a guarantor in respect of the Notes on the Second Amendment Effective Date, are Guarantors; and

 

(b)                                  Subject to paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ), the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors and the aggregate gross assets of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 85 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA and consolidated gross assets of all members of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated by reference to the Original Financial Statements of the Company.

 

26.27                  Holding Subsidiary

 

Except as permitted under Clause 12 ( Limitation on Holding Company Activities ) of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ), neither the Company nor Red Football Junior Limited have traded or incurred any liabilities or commitments (actual or contingent, present or future).

 

26.28                  Accounting reference date

 

The accounting reference date of each member of the Restricted Group is the Accounting Reference Date.

 

26.29                  Centre of main interests and establishments

 

(a)                                  It has its “centre of main interests” (as that term is used in Article 3(1) of The Council of the European Union Regulation No. 1346/2000 on Insolvency Proceedings (the “ Regulation ”) in England or Wales;

 

(b)                                  It has no “establishment” (as that term is used in Article 2(h) of the Regulation) in any jurisdiction.

 

77



 

26.30                  No adverse consequences

 

(a)                                  It is not necessary under the laws of its Relevant Jurisdictions:

 

(i)                                    in order to enable any Finance Party to enforce its rights under any Finance Document other than pursuant to Clause 20 ( Tax gross up and indemnities ); or

 

(ii)                                 by reason of the execution of any Finance Document or the performance by it of its obligations under any Finance Document,

 

that any Finance Party should be licensed, qualified or otherwise entitled to carry on business in any of its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                                  No Finance Party is or will be deemed to be resident, domiciled or carrying on business in its Relevant Jurisdictions by reason only of the execution, performance and/or enforcement of any Finance Document.

 

26.31                  Pensions

 

Except for the Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme and the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (and in the case of the Company only in so far as it is aware:

 

(a)                                  neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been an employer (for the purposes of sections 38 to 51 of the Pensions Act 2004) of an occupational pension scheme which is not a money purchase scheme (both terms as defined in the Pension Schemes Act 1993); and

 

(b)                                  neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been “connected” with or an “associate” of (as those terms are used in sections 39 and 43 of the Pensions Act 2004) such an employer.

 

26.32                  Anti-Corruptions Law and Sanctions

 

(a)                                  The Company has implemented and maintains in effect policies and procedures designed to ensure compliance by the Company and its Subsidiaries and their respective directors, officers, employees, agents affiliates and representatives with Anti-Corruption Laws and applicable Sanctions.

 

(b)                                  The Company and its Subsidiaries and their respective directors and officers and, to the knowledge of the Company, their respective employees, agents, affiliates and representatives are in compliance with Anti-Corruption Laws and applicable Sanctions in all material respects and are not knowingly engaged in any activity that would reasonably be expected to result in the Company or its Subsidiaries being designated as a Sanctioned Person.

 

(c)                                   Neither the Company nor any of its Subsidiaries or any of their respective directors or officers, or to the knowledge of the Company, any employee, agent, affiliate or representative of the Company or any of its Subsidiaries that

 

78



 

will act in any capacity in connection with or benefit from the credit facility established hereby, is a Sanctioned Person.

 

(d)                                  No Utilisation, use of proceeds or other transaction contemplated by this Agreement will violate Anti-Corruption Laws or applicable Sanctions.

 

26.33                  Times at which representations are made

 

(a)                                  Save where otherwise specified below, all the representations and warranties in this Clause 26 are made to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Repeating Representations are deemed to be made by each Obligor to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement, the date of each Utilisation Request and on each Utilisation Date and on the first day of each Interest Period.

 

(c)                                   The Repeating Representations and each of the representations and warranties set out in Clause 26.5 ( Validity and admissibility in evidence ), Clause 26.8 ( No filing ), Clause 26.16 ( Environmental and other laws ), Clause 26.17 ( Taxation ), Clause 26.18 ( Security and Financial Indebtedness ), Clause 26.20 ( Transaction Security ), Clause 26.22 ( Legal and beneficial ownership ) and Clause 26.31 ( Pensions ) are deemed to be made by each Additional Obligor to each Finance Party on the day on which it becomes an Additional Obligor.

 

(d)                                  Each representation or warranty deemed to be made after the date of this Agreement shall be made by reference to the facts and circumstances existing at the date the representation or warranty is made.

 

27.                                INFORMATION UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 27 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

In this Clause 27:

 

Annual Financial Statements ” means the financial statements for a Financial Year delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ).

 

Quarterly Financial Statements ” means the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraph (b) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ).

 

27.1                         Financial statements

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders:

 

(a)                                  within 120 days after the end of each of the Company’s Financial Years (commencing with the Financial Year ending 30 June 2013), annual reports containing the following information with a level of detail that is substantially comparable and similar in scope to the offering memorandum for the Notes (with appropriate revisions, as reasonably determined by the Company to

 

79



 

reflect segment reporting): (i) audited consolidated balance sheets of the Company or its predecessors as of the end of the two most recent Financial Years and audited consolidated income statements and statements of cash flow of the Company for the three most recent Financial Years, including complete footnotes to such financial statements and the report of the Company’s independent auditors on the financial statements; (ii)  pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed Financial Year as to which such annual report relates; (iii) an operating and financial review of the audited financial statements, including a discussion of the results of operations (including a discussion by business segment), financial condition and liquidity and capital resources, and a discussion of material commitments and contingencies and critical accounting policies; and (iv) a description of all material affiliate transactions and a description of all material debt instruments; and

 

(b)                                  within 60 days following the end of each of the first three Financial Quarters in each Financial Year of the Company, quarterly reports containing the following information: (i) an unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet of the Company as of the end of such Financial Quarter and unaudited condensed consolidated statements of income and cash flow of the Company for the quarterly and year to date periods ending on the unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet date, and the comparable prior year periods for the Company, together with condensed footnote disclosure; (ii)  pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed fiscal quarter as to which such quarterly report relates; and (iii) an operating and financial review of the unaudited financial statements (including a discussion by business segment), including a discussion of the consolidated financial condition and results of operations of the Company and any material change between the current quarterly period and the corresponding period of the prior year; and

 

(c)                                   promptly after the closing of any material acquisition, disposition or restructuring of the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries, taken as a whole (in each case, excluding players unless publicly announced), or any senior management (other than the club manager unless publicly announced) changes at the Company or any Guarantor, or change in auditors of the Company, or any other material event that the Company announces publicly, in each case, a report containing a description of such event.

 

27.2                         Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate

 

(a)                                  The Company shall supply a Compliance Certificate to the Agent with each set of its audited consolidated Annual Financial Statements and each set of its consolidated Quarterly Financial Statements.

 

80



 

(b)                                  Each Compliance Certificate shall set out the matters, calculations and figures required by the form of Compliance Certificate attached in Schedule 9 ( Form of Compliance Certificate ).

 

(c)                                   Each Compliance Certificate shall be signed by an authorised signatory of the Company and, if required to be delivered with the consolidated Annual Financial Statements of the Company, shall be reported on by the Company’s Auditors in the form agreed by the Company and the Majority Lenders (unless it is such Auditors’ policy not to issue such reports).

 

27.3                         Requirements as to financial statements

 

(a)                                  Each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ) shall be prepared in accordance with GAAP.

 

(b)                                  Contemporaneously with the furnishing of each such financial statement discussed above, the Company will also (i) file a press release with the appropriate internationally recognised wire services in connection with such report and (ii) post such report on a publicly accessible website of the Company.

 

27.4                         Budget

 

(a)                                  For so long as the Original Lender and the Amendment Effective Date Lender collectively hold Commitments representing 50 per cent. or more of the original Total Commitments, the Company shall supply to the Agent for the Original Lender (and once the Original Lender has transferred its Commitment in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, the Amendment Effective Date Lender) only, as soon as the same become available but in any event within 75 days after the start of each of its Financial Years, an annual Budget for that Financial Year.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall ensure that each Budget:

 

(i)                                    is in a form reasonably acceptable to the Agent;

 

(ii)                                 is prepared in accordance with GAAP and the accounting practices and financial reference periods applied to financial statements under Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ); and

 

(iii)                              is accompanied by a reasonably detailed commentary from the Senior Management of the Restricted Group.

 

27.5                         Meetings

 

The Company will invite the Lenders to all public calls (to the extent held) for the holders of any of the Notes and give the Lenders reasonable notice of such calls provided that no Lender (or any other Finance Party) may speak during such calls other than to register their attendance.

 

81


 

27.6                         Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

If any Subsidiaries of the Company have been designated as Unrestricted Subsidiaries, the information delivered under Clauses 27.1 ( Financial statements ) will include reasonably detailed information, either on the face of the financial statements or in the footnotes thereto, of the financial condition and results of operations of the Restricted Group separate from that of the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

27.7                         Information: miscellaneous

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent (in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, if the Agent so requests):

 

(a)                                  at the same time as they are dispatched, copies of all documents dispatched by the Company to its shareholders generally (or any class of them) or dispatched by the Company or any Obligors to its creditors generally (or any class of them);

 

(b)                                  promptly upon becoming aware of them, to the extent not covered by paragraph (c) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ), the details of any matter that has resulted in or could reasonably likely to result in a Material Adverse Effect;

 

(c)                                   promptly upon becoming aware of it, details of a Change of Control; and

 

(d)                                  promptly, such additional information regarding the business, financial or corporate affairs of the Company or any Subsidiary as the Agent may from time to time reasonably request.

 

27.8                         Notification of default

 

(a)                                  The Company and each Obligor shall notify the Agent of any Default (and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it) promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence (unless that Obligor is aware that a notification has already been provided by another Obligor).

 

(b)                                  Promptly upon a request by the Agent, the Company shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by two of its directors on its behalf certifying (without personal liability) that no Event of Default is continuing (or if an Event of Default is continuing, specifying the Event of Default and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it).

 

27.9                         Know your customer checks

 

(a)                                  If:

 

(i)                                    the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement;

 

(ii)                                 any change in the status of an Obligor or the composition of the shareholders of an Obligor after the date of this Agreement; or

 

82



 

(iii)                              a proposed assignment or transfer by a Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under this Agreement to a party that is not a Lender prior to such assignment or transfer,

 

obliges the Agent or any Lender (or, in the case of paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender) to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, each Obligor shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent, such Lender or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall promptly upon the request of the Agent supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself) in order for the Agent to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   The Company shall, by not less than 5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent, notify the Agent (which shall promptly notify the Lenders) of its intention to request that one of its Subsidiaries becomes an Additional Obligor pursuant to Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

(d)                                  Following the giving of any notice pursuant to paragraph (c) above, if the accession of such Additional Obligor obliges the Agent or any Lender to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, the Company shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent or such Lender or any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the accession of such Restricted Subsidiary to this Agreement as an Additional Obligor.

 

83



 

28.                                FINANCIAL COVENANT

 

28.1                         Financial definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Borrowings ” means, at any time, the outstanding principal, capital or nominal amount (including any capitalised interest accretions in respect of any instrument issued at a discount and any other similar amount) of any Financial Indebtedness (other than under paragraph (f) of the definition thereof provided that the principal component of the arrangement to be put in place in connection with unwinding the hedging transactions entered into under the Existing Hedging Agreements will be included in “Borrowings”).

 

Capital Expenditure ” means any expenditure or obligation in respect of expenditure which, in accordance with GAAP, is treated as capital expenditure.

 

Cashflow ” means, in respect of any Financial Year, Consolidated EBITDA for that Financial Year after:

 

(a)                                  adding the amount of any decrease (and deducting the amount of any increase) in Working Capital for that Financial Year;

 

(b)                                  adding the amount of any cash receipts (and deducting the amount of any cash payments) during that Financial Year in respect of any Exceptional Items not already taken account of in calculating Consolidated EBITDA for that Financial Year;

 

(c)                                   adding the amount of any cash receipts during that Financial Year in respect of any Tax rebates or credits and deducting the amount actually paid or due and payable in respect of Taxes during that Financial Year by any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(d)                                  adding (to the extent not already taken into account in determining Consolidated EBITDA) the amount of any dividends or other profit distributions received in cash by any member of the Group during that Financial Year from any entity which is itself not a member of the Group and deducting (to the extent not already deducted in determining Consolidated EBITDA) the amount of any dividends paid in cash during the Financial Year to minority shareholders in members of the Restricted Group;

 

(e)                                   adding the amount of any increase in provisions, other non-cash debits and other non-cash charges (which are not Current Assets or Current Liabilities) and deducting the amount of any non-cash credits (which are not Current Assets or Current Liabilities) in each case to the extent taken into account in establishing Consolidated EBITDA; and

 

(f)                                    deducting the amount of any Capital Expenditure actually made in cash during that Financial Year by any member of the Restricted Group except (in each case) to the extent funded from the proceeds of any Disposal or insurance claims permitted to be retained for this purpose,

 

84



 

and so that no amount shall be added (or deducted) more than once.

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” means, for any Relevant Period, the consolidated profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                                  before deducting any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets (including goodwill) or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets;

 

(b)                                  before deducting any Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

(c)                                   before deducting any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                  before taking into account any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items;

 

(e)                                   before taking into account any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(f)                                    before taking into account any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt;

 

(g)                                   before taking into account any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations;

 

(h)                                  after deducting the amount of any profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to minority interests;

 

(i)                                      after deducting the amount of any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Restricted Group exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted Group through distributions by such investment or entity;

 

(j)                                     after excluding the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period; and

 

(k)                                  after deducting, to the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs of a revenue nature,

 

in each case, to the extent added, deducted, taken into account or excluded, as the case may be, for the purposes of determining profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation.

 

85



 

Consolidated Net Finance Charges ” means, for any Relevant Period, the aggregate amount of interest, all regular or periodic commission, fees or discounts in the nature of interest accrued in respect of Borrowings of the Restricted Group in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                                  excluding any such obligations owed to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                                  including the interest element whether paid or payable, in respect of leasing and hire purchase payments under lease or hire purchase arrangements which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as finance or capital leases;

 

(c)                                   including any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments paid or payable by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging arrangement;

 

(d)                                  deducting any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging instrument;

 

(e)                                   deducting any accrued interest owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group on any deposit or bank account or in respect of Cash Equivalent Investments; and

 

(f)                                    excluding any up-front arrangement fees, up-front underwriting fees, up-front commitment fees, up-front participation fees or up-front agency fees paid in connection with the Facility, the RCF Facilities Agreement, the Notes issued on the Second Amendment Effective Date or the Existing Notes issued on the Closing Date by any member of the Restricted Group (except where any such fee is in excess of a reasonable market rate).

 

Current Assets ” means the aggregate (on a consolidated basis) of all inventory, work in progress, trade and other receivables of each member of the Restricted Group including prepayments in relation to operating items and sundry debtors (but excluding Cash) expected to be realised within twelve months from the date of computation but excluding amounts in respect of:

 

(a)                                  receivables in relation to Tax;

 

(b)                                  Exceptional Items and other non-operating items;

 

(c)                                   insurance claims; and

 

(d)                                  any interest owing to any member of the Restricted Group.

 

Current Liabilities ” means the aggregate (on a consolidated basis) of all liabilities (including trade creditors, accruals and provisions) of each member of the Restricted Group expected to be settled within twelve months from the date of computation but excluding amounts in respect of:

 

(a)                                  liabilities for Borrowings and Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

86



 

(b)                                  liabilities for Tax;

 

(c)                                   Exceptional Items and other non-operating items;

 

(d)                                  insurance claims; and

 

(e)                                   liabilities in relation to dividends declared but not paid by the Company or by a member of the Restricted Group in favour of a person which is not a member of the Restricted Group.

 

Exceptional Items ” means any exceptional, one off, non-recurring or extraordinary items which represent gains or losses including those arising on:

 

(a)                                  the restructuring of the activities of an entity and reversals of any provisions for the cost of restructuring;

 

(b)                                  disposals, revaluations, write downs or impairment of non-current assets or any reversal of any write down or impairment; and

 

(c)                                   disposals of assets associated with discontinued operations.

 

Finance Lease ” means any lease or hire purchase contract which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as a finance or capital lease.

 

Financial Quarter ” means the period commencing on the day after one Quarter Date and ending on the next Quarter Date.

 

Financial Year ” means the annual accounting period of the Restricted Group ending on or about 30 June in each year.

 

Quarter Date ” means each of 31 March, 30 June, 30 September and 31 December.

 

Relevant Period ” means each period of twelve months ending on the last day of each Financial Quarter.

 

Total Net Debt ” means, at any time, the aggregate amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the principal amount of Borrowings but:

 

(a)                                  excluding any such obligations to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                                  Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) shall not be included in Borrowings;

 

(c)                                   including, in the case of finance leases, only the capitalised value thereof; and

 

(d)                                  deducting the aggregate amount of Cash and Cash Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that time,

 

and so that no amount shall be included or excluded more than once.

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio ” means the ratio of Total Net Debt to Consolidated EBITDA.

 

87



 

Working Capital ” means, on any date, Current Assets less Current Liabilities.

 

28.2                         Financial condition

 

The Company shall ensure that, for each Relevant Period, Consolidated EBITDA for such Relevant Period is not less than £65.0 million, subject to Clause 28.4 ( Champions League Non Qualification Event ).

 

28.3                         Financial testing

 

Subject to Clause 28.4 ( Champions League Non Qualification Event ) below, the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial condition ) shall be calculated in accordance with GAAP and tested by reference to each of the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraphs (a) and (b) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) and/or each Compliance Certificate delivered pursuant to Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate ).

 

28.4                         Champions League Non Qualification Event

 

(a)                                  For the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial condition ), if a Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, the Company may elect, at any time prior to the end of the Financial Year in which such Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, to adjust the definition of Consolidated EBITDA for each Financial Quarter falling in the Financial Year in respect of which the first team of MUFC is not in the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League by adding back an amount equal to “X” in each such Financial Quarter (the “ Adjusted Quarters ”) where:

 

X ” corresponds to the amount set out in Schedule 16 ( Table of Values for X ) for that Financial Quarter minus the following:

 

(i)                                    the net amount received by the Restricted Group in that Financial Quarter in respect of matches (both home and away) and media payments relating to UEFA cup performances; and

 

(ii)                                 the net amount of any reduction to player salaries in that Financial Quarter arising out of the existing contractual provisions as a result of the Champions League Non Qualification Event.

 

(b)                                  At the same time as the Company makes an election under paragraph (a), it shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by a director of the Company (i) confirming the value of X and the amount of each Adjustment and setting out (in reasonable detail) computation of those amounts and (ii) attaching a copy of the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet (following the Adjustments).

 

(c)                                   If the Majority Lenders give notice to the Agent that they do not agree with the calculations of any of the Adjustments contained in the certificate described in paragraph (b) above (acting reasonably), the Company and the Agent will consult in good faith for a period of not more than 10 Business Days with a view to correcting the calculations of the Adjustments.

 

88



 

(d)                                  If agreement has not been reached within the 10 Business Day period referred to in paragraph (c) above then, at the request of the Majority Lenders (and at the expense of the Company), the Agent may appoint an auditor of international repute (in consultation with the Company) to determine the amount of the Adjustments (and, consequently, the value of “X”) and such determination shall (in the absence of manifest error) be binding on the Parties.

 

(e)                                   For the avoidance of doubt, for the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial condition ) only, Consolidated EBITDA in any Relevant Period which contains one or more Adjusted Quarters shall be calculated using the adjusted values of Consolidated EBITDA set out in paragraph (a) above for each such Adjusted Quarter.

 

(f)                                    The above election may only be made twice over the life of the Facility and may not be made during two consecutive Financial Years.

 

29.                                GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 29 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

29.1                         Restrictive Covenants

 

Each Obligor shall comply with the covenants set out in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

29.2                         Authorisations

 

Each Obligor shall promptly:

 

(a)                                  obtain, comply with and do all that is necessary to maintain in full force and effect; and

 

(b)                                  supply (on request), certified copies to the Agent of,

 

any Authorisation required under any law or regulation of a Relevant Jurisdiction to:

 

(i)                                      enable it to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                                   subject to the Legal Reservations, ensure the legality, validity, enforceability or admissibility in evidence of any Finance Document; and

 

(iii)                                enable it to carry on its business in the ordinary course except to the extent failure to do so has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.3                         Compliance with laws

 

Each Obligor shall comply in all respects with all laws to which it is subject, where failure so to comply has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

89



 

29.4                         Senior Unsecured Notes

 

The Company shall ensure that:

 

(a)                                  no scheduled principal payments with respect to Senior Unsecured Notes (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) fall due prior to the date falling six months after the Termination Date;

 

(b)                                  any Senior Unsecured Notes are not secured by any Security over any shares in any member of the Group or any asset of any member of the Group other than security over (i) the shares in the Senior Unsecured Note Issuer and any direct Subsidiary of the Company and (ii) any Senior Unsecured Note Proceeds Loan (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and which is subject to, and is treated in all respects for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement as Shared Security (as defined therein);

 

(c)                                   no member of the Group owes any Financial Indebtedness to a Senior Unsecured Issuer other than pursuant to a Senior Unsecured Note Proceeds Loan (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

(d)                                  the Company shall ensure that any Senior Unsecured Notes are only issued or borrowed by the Senior Unsecured Note Issuer which is (and which remains at all times when any Senior Unsecured Notes issued or borrowed by it remain outstanding):

 

(i)                                    a Guarantor;

 

(ii)                                 not a Borrower or the issuer or borrower of any Senior Secured Debt; and

 

(iii)                              other than Permitted Senior Unsecured Issuer Activities, has no assets, liabilities or business other than as permitted by this Clause 29 or in connection with the Senior Unsecured Notes (including any Senior Unsecured Notes Proceeds Loan) or reasonably incidental thereto and which does not directly or indirectly own any shares or equivalent ownership interests in any member of the Group; and

 

(e)                                   no member of the Group transfers any assets or makes any payment to a Senior Unsecured Note Issuer other than (without double counting):

 

(i)                                    as permitted by Clause 6.3 ( Permitted Senior Unsecured Note Payments ) and Clause 10.2(b) ( Permitted Payments: Senior Unsecured Notes Proceeds Liabilities ) of the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

(ii)                                 (if no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the making of the relevant payment) payments reasonably required to allow the Senior Unsecured Issuer to pay when due amounts payable by it (A) with respect to Permitted Senior Unsecured Issuer Activities or (B) permitted by the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably)).

 

90



 

 

29.5                         [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.6                         Taxation

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) duly and punctually pay and discharge all Taxes (or, where payments of Taxes must be made by reference to estimated amounts, such estimated Tax (calculated in good faith) as due and payable for the relevant period) imposed upon it or its assets within the time period allowed without incurring penalties unless and only to the extent that:

 

(a)                                  such payment is being contested in good faith;

 

(b)                                  adequate reserves are being maintained for those Taxes and the costs required to contest them to the extent required by GAAP;

 

(c)                                   such payment can be lawfully withheld; and

 

(d)                                  no Obligor may change its residence for Tax purposes where to do so would be materially prejudicial to the interests of the Lenders (taken as a whole) under the Finance Documents.

 

29.7                         Change of business

 

The Company shall procure that no substantial change is made to the general nature of the business of the Company, the Obligors or the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) from that carried on by the Restricted Group at the date of this Agreement.

 

29.8                         Pari passu ranking

 

Each Obligor shall ensure that at all times any unsecured and unsubordinated claims of a Finance Party held against it under the Finance Documents rank at least pari passu with the claims of all its other unsecured and unsubordinated creditors except those creditors whose claims are mandatorily preferred by laws of general application to companies and the Group’s Football Creditors in relation to matters set out in the Premier League Handbook.

 

29.9                         Insurance

 

(a)                                  Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group will) maintain insurances (other than in respect of permanent disability for players occurring when players are playing, practising or training for a member of the Restricted Group) on and in relation to its business and assets against those risks and to the extent as is usual for companies carrying on the same or substantially similar business.

 

(b)                                  All insurances must be with reputable independent insurance companies or underwriters.

 

91


 

29.10                  Sanctions

 

(a)                                  The Company will maintain in effect and enforce policies and procedures designed to ensure compliance by the Company, its Subsidiaries and their respective directors, officers, employees and agents with Anti-Corruption Laws and applicable Sanctions.

 

(b)                                  A Borrower will not request any Utilisation, and a Borrower shall not use, and the Company shall procure that no Obligor and its or their respective directors, officers, employees, agents, affiliates and representatives and, to the extent it has the power to so procure, joint venture partners shall not use, the proceeds of any Utilisation:

 

(i)                                      in furtherance of an offer, payment, promise to pay, or authorisation of the payment or giving of money, or anything else of value, to any Person in violation of any Anti-Corruption Laws;

 

(ii)                                   for the purpose of funding, financing or facilitating any activities, business or transaction of or with any Sanctioned Person, or in any Sanctioned Country; or

 

(iii)                                in any manner that would result in the violation of  any Sanctions applicable to any Party hereto.

 

29.11                  Access

 

While an Event of Default is continuing (or where the Agent reasonably suspects an Event of Default is continuing) each Obligor shall and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group (subject to any confidentiality or secrecy obligations under this Agreement and all applicable laws) will permit the Agent and/or accountants or other professional advisers and contractors of the Agent to have access at all reasonable times during normal business hours (excluding match days) and on reasonable notice (for a reasonable period) at the reasonable cost of the Company to examine its corporate, financial and operating records, and make copies thereof or abstracts therefrom, and to discuss its affairs, finances and accounts with its Senior Management and independent public accountants, provided that in exercising such right, the Agent and/or accountants or other professional advisers and contracts (as appropriate) of the Agent shall have regard for the need to keep disruption to the business to a minimum.

 

29.12                  [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.13                  Amendments

 

In the period prior to the Original Lender making any assignment, transfer or sub-participation of any of its Commitments under this Agreement on its own accord (and such assignment, transfer or sub-participation is not at any Obligor’s request), no Obligors shall (and the Company shall ensure that no member of the Restricted Group will) amend, vary, novate, supplement, supersede, waive or terminate any term of:

 

92



 

(a)                                  the Note Documents, so as to bring forward the maturity or any amortisation of the Notes or reduce the Weighted Average Life to Maturity (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) of the Notes;

 

(b)                                  the RCF Facilities Agreement; or

 

(c)                                   the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

except in a way which is not reasonably likely to materially and adversely affect the interests of the Lenders.

 

29.14                  Guarantors

 

(a)                                  The Company shall ensure that at all times:

 

(i)                                      Subject to the Agreed Security Principles, all Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, are Guarantors (in the case of any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, simultaneously to becoming guarantors in respect of the Notes); and

 

(ii)                                   subject to paragraph (d) below, the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors and the aggregate gross assets of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 85 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA and consolidated gross assets of all members of the Restricted Group ((in each case not including the Excluded Subsidiaries)), in each case calculated by reference (i) to the Original Financial Statements of the Company prior to the Closing Date; and (ii) thereafter, with each set of audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) (the “ Guarantor Coverage Test ”).

 

(b)                                  The Company shall not have any obligation to procure that any member of the Restricted Group becomes an Additional Guarantor unless the Annual Financial Statements demonstrate that the same would be necessary in order to comply with the requirements of this Clause 29.14.

 

(c)                                   If the Guarantor Coverage Test is not complied with as at the time of delivery of any Compliance Certificate accompanying the Annual Financial Statements, no Default will occur provided that (subject to the Agreed Security Principles), the Company procures that additional members of the Group become Guarantors within 30 Business Days (or such longer period agreed between the Agent (acting reasonably) and the Company) of the delivery of such Compliance Certificate so that, when retested at the end of such 30 Business Day period (or if agreed, such longer period) by reference to

 

93



 

the Annual Financial Statements accompanying such Compliance Certificate, the Guarantor Coverage Test is complied with.

 

(d)                                  The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraph (a) above, to the extent it is not unlawful for the relevant person to become a Guarantor and that person becoming a Guarantor would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management.  Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability.  This includes agreeing to a limit on the amount guaranteed.  The Agent may (but shall not be obliged to) agree to such a limit if, in its opinion, to do so would avoid the relevant unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

(e)                                   Any member of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) that becomes a Material Company and any Material Company (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) acquired in accordance with this Agreement after the Second Amendment Effective Date shall, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, become a Guarantor and grant Security as the Agent may require and shall accede to the Intercreditor Agreement within 30 Business Days (or such longer period agreed between the Agent (acting reasonably) and the Company) of delivery of any Compliance Certificate accompanying the audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) or within 20 Business Days of its acquisition, as the case may be.

 

(f)                                    Nothing in this Agreement shall require any Excluded Subsidiary to accede as a Guarantor for so long as it is an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

29.15                  [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.16                  Further assurance

 

(a)                                  For the benefit of the Finance Parties, each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times promptly do all such acts or execute all such documents (including assignments, transfers, mortgages, charges, notices and instructions) as the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (and in such form as the Security Trustee may reasonably require in favour of the Security Trustee or its nominee(s)):

 

(i)                                      to perfect the Security created or intended to be created under or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents (which may include the execution of a mortgage, charge, assignment or other Security over all or any of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security) or for the exercise of any rights powers and remedies of the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties provided by or pursuant to the Finance Documents or by law;

 

(ii)                                   to confer on the Security Trustee or confer on the Finance Parties Security over any property and assets of that Obligor located in any jurisdiction equivalent or similar to the Security intended to be

 

94



 

conferred by or pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents; and/or

 

(iii)                                to facilitate the realisation of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

(b)                                  Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times take all such action as is available to it (including making all filings and registrations) as may be necessary for the purpose of the creation, perfection, protection or maintenance of any Security conferred or intended to be conferred on the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties by or pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraphs (a) and (b) above, to the extent it is not unlawful and would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management.  Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

29.17                  Sponsorship Contracts and Arrangements

 

The Company shall ensure no Unrestricted Subsidiary will:

 

(a)                                  enter into any sponsorship contract and/or arrangement; or

 

(b)                                  have transferred, assigned or novated to it any sponsorship contract and/or arrangement by any member of the Restricted Group.

 

For the avoidance of doubt, sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements shall not include contracts and/or arrangements relating to (i) paragraphs (a) and (c) of the definition of New Holdco Business or (ii) the provision or supply of content, services or other products.

 

30.                                EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

Each of the events or circumstances set out in this Clause 30 (save for Clause 30.13 ( Acceleration )) is an Event of Default.

 

30.1                         Non-payment

 

An Obligor does not pay:

 

(a)                                  on the due date any amount of principal payable pursuant to a Finance Document; or

 

(b)                                  within 30 days of the due date, any other amount payable pursuant to a Finance Document,

 

at the place at and in the currency in which it is expressed to be payable unless, in the case of a payment of principal, its failure to pay is caused by administrative or technical error or a Disruption Event.

 

95



 

30.2                         Breach of certain obligations

 

Any requirement of Clause 28 ( Financial covenant ) is not satisfied.

 

30.3                         Other obligations

 

An Obligor does not comply with any provision of the Finance Documents (other than those referred to in Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment ) and Clause 30.2 ( Breach of certain obligations )) unless such non-compliance is capable of remedy and is remedied within 60 days of the earlier of the Agent giving written notice thereof to the Company or any Obligor becoming aware of the failure to comply.

 

30.4                         Misrepresentation

 

Any representation or statement made or deemed to be made by an Obligor in the Finance Documents or in any other document delivered by or on behalf of any Obligor under or in connection with any Finance Document is or proves to have been incorrect or misleading (in the case of any representation or statement which is not subject to a materiality threshold in accordance with its terms, in any material respect) when made or deemed to be made and, if the circumstances causing such misrepresentation are capable of remedy within such period, such Obligor shall have failed to remedy such circumstances within 60 days after the earlier of the Agent giving written notice to the Company or the Company becoming aware of such misrepresentation.

 

30.5                         Cross default

 

(a)                                  Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is not paid when due nor within any originally applicable grace period.

 

(b)                                  Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is declared to be or otherwise becomes due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(c)                                   Any commitment for any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is cancelled or suspended by a creditor of any member of the Restricted Group as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(d)                                  Any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group becomes entitled to declare any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(e)                                   No Event of Default will occur under this Clause 30.5 if the aggregate amount of Financial Indebtedness or commitment for Financial Indebtedness falling within paragraphs (a) to (d) above is less than £25.0 million (or its equivalent in any other currency or currencies).

 

30.6                         Insolvency

 

(a)                                  A Material Company is unable or admits inability to pay its debts as they fall due or is declared to be unable to pay its debts under applicable law, suspends

 

96



 

or threatens to suspend making payments on any of its debts as they fall due or, by reason of actual or anticipated financial difficulties, commences negotiations with one or more of its creditors with a view to rescheduling any of its indebtedness.

 

(b)                                  Any Material Company is or is deemed to be insolvent under any applicable law (other than Section 123(2) of the Insolvency Act 1986) or (save the extent the same is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 30 days of commencement) or where written demand is made in respect of an aggregate amount of not less than £5.0 million (taking into account contingent and prospective liabilities).

 

(c)                                   A moratorium is declared in respect of any indebtedness of any Material Company.

 

30.7                         Insolvency proceedings

 

(a)                                  Any corporate action, legal proceedings or other formal procedure or step is taken in relation to:

 

(i)                                      the suspension of payments, a moratorium of any indebtedness, winding-up, dissolution, administration or reorganisation (by way of voluntary arrangement, scheme of arrangement or otherwise) of any Material Company other than a solvent liquidation or reorganisation of any Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation;

 

(ii)                                   a composition, compromise, assignment or arrangement with any creditor of any Material Company;

 

(iii)                                the appointment of a liquidator (other than in respect of a solvent liquidation of a Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation), receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or other similar officer in respect of any Material Company or any of its assets having an aggregate value of £5.0 million or greater;

 

(iv)                               enforcement of any Security over any assets having an aggregate value of £3.0 million or greater of any Material Company,

 

or any analogous procedure or step is taken in any jurisdiction.

 

(b)                                  Paragraph (a) shall not apply to:

 

(i)                                      any procedure or step in relation to a Dormant Subsidiary;

 

(ii)                                   any winding-up petition or (to the extent relevant) other procedural step in relation to the appointment of a receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or similar officer (but not excluding the actual appointment thereof) which is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 60 days of commencement; or

 

97



 

(iii)                                any application for the appointment of an administrator is discharged at least five days prior to the first hearing of that application.

 

30.8                         Creditors’ process

 

Any expropriation, attachment, sequestration, distress or execution (including enforcement of Security) or any analogous process in any jurisdiction affects any asset or assets of Material Companies having an aggregate value of £25.0 million and is not discharged within 60 days.

 

30.9                         Unlawfulness and invalidity

 

(a)                                  It is or becomes unlawful for an Obligor or, in the case of the Intercreditor Agreement, a member of the Restricted Group, to perform any of its material obligations under any of the Finance Documents, or any of the Transaction Security created or expressed to be created or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents ceases to be valid or becomes unlawful.

 

(b)                                  Any obligation or obligations of any Obligor under any Finance Documents or any member of the Restricted Group under the Intercreditor Agreement are not or cease to be legal, valid, binding or enforceable (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   Any Finance Document ceases to be in full force and effect or any Transaction Security or any subordination created under this Agreement or the Intercreditor Agreement ceases to be legal, valid, binding, enforceable or effective (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

30.10                  Intercreditor Agreement

 

(a)                                  Any member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) fails to comply with the provisions of, or does not perform its obligations under, the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

(b)                                  a representation or warranty given by a member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor in the Intercreditor Agreement is incorrect in any material respect,

 

and, if the non-compliance or circumstances giving rise to the misrepresentation are capable of remedy, it is not remedied within 15 Business Days of the earlier of the Agent giving notice to that party or that party becoming aware of the non-compliance or misrepresentation.

 

30.11                  Repudiation

 

An Obligor repudiates a Finance Document or evidences an intention to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

98



 

30.12                  Material adverse change

 

Any event or circumstance occurs which has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

30.13                  Acceleration

 

Subject to Clause 4.3 ( Certain Funds ), on and at any time after the occurrence of an Event of Default which is continuing the Agent may, and shall if so directed by the Majority Lenders, by notice to the Company:

 

(a)                                  cancel all or part of the Total Commitments at which time they shall immediately be cancelled;

 

(b)                                  declare that all or part of the Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued or outstanding under the Finance Documents be immediately due and payable, at which time they shall become immediately due and payable;

 

(c)                                   declare that all or part of the Utilisations be payable on demand, at which time they shall immediately become payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders; and/or

 

(d)                                  exercise or direct the Security Trustee to exercise any or all of its rights, remedies, powers or discretions under the Finance Documents.

 

99



 

SECTION 9
CHANGES TO PARTIES

 

31.                                CHANGES TO THE LENDERS

 

31.1                         Assignments and transfers by the Lenders

 

Subject to this Clause 31 a Lender (the “ Existing Lender ”) may:

 

(a)                                  assign any of its rights;

 

(b)                                  transfer by novation any of its rights and obligations; or

 

(c)                                   enter into a sub-participation in relation to its rights and obligations,

 

under any Finance Document to another bank or financial institution or to a trust, fund or other entity which is regularly engaged in or established for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans, securities or other financial assets or to any other person (the “ New Lender ”), which in each case, unless an Event of Default is continuing, is a U.S. Qualifying Lender (as defined in Clause 20.1 ( Definitions )).

 

31.2                         Conditions of assignment or transfer

 

(a)                                  The consent of the Company is required for an assignment, transfer or sub-participation by an Existing Lender, unless the assignment, transfer or sub-participation is:

 

(i)                                      to another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender;

 

(ii)                                   if the Existing Lender disposing of its interest by sub-participation in any commitments or undertakings retains (x) all of the voting rights with respect to such commitments or undertakings and (y) more than two thirds of the economic interest in the commitments or undertakings; or

 

(iii)                                made at a time when an Event of Default is continuing.

 

(b)                                  The consent of the Company to an assignment or transfer must not be unreasonably withheld or delayed.  The Company will be deemed to have given its consent ten Business Days after the Existing Lender has requested it unless consent is expressly refused by the Company within that time in accordance with this paragraph (b).

 

(c)                                   Unless the Company and the relevant Existing Lender otherwise agree in respect of transfers between Existing Lenders and their Affiliates a transfer of part of a Commitment or Commitments by the Existing Lender must be of a minimum amount of $1.0 million, provided that if the Existing Lender retains any Commitment or Commitments it is (or they are) of a minimum amount of $1.0 million in aggregate across the Facility.

 

(d)                                  In determining whether the requirements of paragraph (c) above as to the minimum amount in respect of the Facility to be retained by an Existing

 

100



 

Lender are satisfied, the amount of any Commitment or Commitments of any Affiliate of the relevant Existing Lender to be retained shall be aggregated with the Commitment or Commitments of the Existing Lender to be transferred and/or retained (as the case may be).

 

(e)                                   An assignment will only be effective on:

 

(i)                                      receipt by the Agent (whether in the Assignment Agreement or otherwise) of written confirmation from the New Lender (in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent) that the New Lender will assume the same obligations to the other Finance Parties and the other Secured Parties as it would have been under if it was an Original Lender;

 

(ii)                                   the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(iii)                                the performance by the Agent of all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to such assignment to a New Lender, the completion of which the Agent shall promptly notify to the Existing Lender and the New Lender.

 

(f)                                    A transfer will only be effective on:

 

(i)                                      the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(ii)                                   procedure set out in Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) being complied with.

 

(g)                                   If:

 

(i)                                      a Lender assigns or transfers any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents or changes its Facility Office; and

 

(ii)                                   as a result of circumstances existing at the date the assignment, transfer or change occurs, an Obligor would be obliged to make a payment to the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office under Clause 20 ( Tax gross-up and indemnities ) or Clause 21 ( Increased Costs ),

 

then the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office is only entitled to receive payment under those Clauses to the same extent as the Existing Lender or Lender acting through its previous Facility Office would have been if the assignment, transfer or change had not occurred.  This paragraph (g) shall not apply in relation to Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ), to a Treaty Lender that has included a confirmation of its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (h)(ii)(B) of Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) if the Obligor making the payment has not made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that Treaty Lender.

 

101


 

(h)                                  Each New Lender, by executing the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, confirms, for the avoidance of doubt, that the Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the transfer or assignment becomes effective in accordance with this Agreement and that it is bound by that decision to the same extent as the Existing Lender would have been had it remained a Lender.

 

31.3                         Assignment or transfer fee

 

Unless the Agent otherwise agrees and excluding an assignment or transfer (i) to an Affiliate of a Lender or (ii) to a Related Fund, the New Lender shall, on the date upon which an assignment or transfer takes effect, pay to the Agent (for its own account) a fee of $3,500.

 

31.4                         Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders

 

(a)                                  Unless expressly agreed to the contrary, an Existing Lender makes no representation or warranty and assumes no responsibility to a New Lender for:

 

(i)                                      the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of the Transaction Documents, the Transaction Security or any other documents;

 

(ii)                                   the financial condition of any Obligor;

 

(iii)                                the performance and observance by any Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group of its obligations under the Transaction Documents or any other documents; or

 

(iv)                               the accuracy of any statements (whether written or oral) made in or in connection with any Transaction Document or any other document,

 

and any representations or warranties implied by law are excluded.

 

(b)                                  Each New Lender confirms to the Existing Lender and the other Finance Parties that it:

 

(i)                                      has made (and shall continue to make) its own independent investigation and assessment of the financial condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities in connection with its participation in this Agreement and has not relied exclusively on any information provided to it by the Existing Lender or any other Finance Party in connection with any Transaction Document or the Transaction Security; and

 

(ii)                                   will continue to make its own independent appraisal of the creditworthiness of each Obligor and its related entities whilst any amount is or may be outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

102



 

(c)                                   Nothing in any Finance Document obliges an Existing Lender to:

 

(i)                                      accept a re-transfer or re-assignment from a New Lender of any of the rights and obligations assigned or transferred under this Clause 31; or

 

(ii)                                   support any losses directly or indirectly incurred by the New Lender by reason of the non-performance by any Obligor of its obligations under the Finance Documents or otherwise.

 

31.5                         Procedure for transfer

 

(a)                                  Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ) a transfer is effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender and update the Register in accordance with Clause 34.18 ( Register ). The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Transfer Certificate appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Transfer Certificate.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall only be obliged to execute a Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the transfer to such New Lender.

 

(c)                                   Subject to Clause 31.9 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)                                      to the extent that in the Transfer Certificate the Existing Lender seeks to transfer by novation its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the Existing Lender shall be released from further obligations towards one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security and their respective rights against one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security shall be cancelled (being the “ Discharged Rights and Obligations ”);

 

(ii)                                   each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the New Lender shall assume obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another which differ from the Discharged Rights and Obligations only insofar as that Obligor or other member of the Restricted Group and the New Lender have assumed and/or acquired the same in place of that Obligor and the Existing Lender; and

 

(iii)                                the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender”.

 

103



 

31.6                         Procedure for assignment

 

(a)                                  Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ) an assignment may be effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender.  The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Assignment Agreement appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Assignment Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall only be obliged to execute an Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assignment to such New Lender.

 

(c)                                   Subject to Clause 31.9 ( Pro rata interest settlement) , on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)                                      the Existing Lender will assign absolutely to the New Lender its rights under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security expressed to be the subject of the assignment in the Assignment Agreement;

 

(ii)                                   the Existing Lender will be released from the obligations (the “ Relevant Obligations ”) expressed to be the subject of the release in the Assignment Agreement (and any corresponding obligations by which it is bound in respect of the Transaction Security); and

 

(iii)                                the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender” and will be bound by obligations equivalent to the Relevant Obligations.

 

(d)                                  Lenders may utilise procedures other than those set out in this Clause 31.6 to assign their rights under the Finance Documents (but not, without the consent of the Company or unless in accordance with Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ), to obtain a release by each Obligor from the obligations owed to that Obligor by the Lenders nor the assumption of equivalent obligations by a New Lender) provided that they comply with the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ).

 

31.7                         Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company

 

The Agent shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after it has executed a Transfer Certificate or an Assignment Agreement, send to the Company a copy of that Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement.

 

31.8                         Security over Lenders’ rights

 

In addition to the other rights provided to Lenders under this Clause 31, each Lender may without consulting with or obtaining consent from any Obligor, at any time charge, assign or otherwise create Security in or over (whether by way of collateral or

 

104



 

otherwise) all or any of its rights under any Finance Document to secure obligations of that Lender including, without limitation:

 

(a)                                  any charge, assignment or other Security to secure obligations to a federal reserve or central bank; and

 

(b)                                  in the case of any Lender which is a fund, any charge, assignment or other Security granted to any holders (or trustee or representatives of holders) of obligations owed, or securities issued, by that Lender as security for those obligations or securities,

 

except that no such charge, assignment or Security shall:

 

(i)                                      release a Lender from any of its obligations under the Finance Documents or substitute the beneficiary of the relevant charge, assignment or other Security for the Lender as a party to any of the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)                                   require any payments to be made by an Obligor or grant to any person any more extensive rights than those required to be made or granted to the relevant Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

31.9                         Pro rata interest settlement

 

If the Agent has notified the Lenders that it is able to distribute interest payments on a “pro rata basis” to Existing Lenders and New Lenders then (in respect of any transfer pursuant to Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) or any assignment pursuant to Clause 31.6 ( Procedure for assignment ) the Transfer Date of which, in each case, is after the date of such notification and is not on the last day of an Interest Period):

 

(a)                                  any interest or fees in respect of the relevant participation which are expressed to accrue by reference to the lapse of time shall continue to accrue in favour of the Existing Lender up to but excluding the Transfer Date (“ Accrued Amounts ”) and shall become due and payable to the Existing Lender (without further interest accruing on them) on the last day of the current Interest Period (or, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the next of the dates which falls at six-Monthly intervals after the first day of that Interest Period); and

 

(b)                                  the rights assigned or transferred by the Existing Lender will not include the right to the Accrued Amounts so that, for the avoidance of doubt:

 

(i)                                      when the Accrued Amounts become payable, those Accrued Amounts will be payable for the account of the Existing Lender; and

 

(ii)                                   the amount payable to the New Lender on that date will be the amount which would, but for the application of this Clause 31.10, have been payable to it on that date, but after deduction of the Accrued Amounts.

 

105



 

32.                                [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

33.                                CHANGES TO THE OBLIGORS

 

33.1                         Assignment and transfers by Obligors

 

No Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group may assign any of its rights or transfer any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents (save in the case of a Permitted Change of Borrower).

 

33.2                         Additional Borrowers

 

(a)                                  Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 27.9 (“ Know your customer checks ), the Company may request that any of its Subsidiaries which is a member of the Restricted Group becomes an Additional Borrower.  That Subsidiary shall become an Additional Borrower if:

 

(i)                                      it is the Acceding Borrower or all the Lenders approve the addition of that Subsidiary;

 

(ii)                                   the Company and that Subsidiary delivers to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed;

 

(iii)                                the Company confirms that no Event of Default is continuing or would occur as a result of that Subsidiary becoming an Additional Borrower; and

 

(iv)                               the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent ) in relation to that Additional Borrower, each in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent or in relation to the Acceding Borrower, all the documents and other evidence listed in Schedule 1 ( Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date ) to the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent ) or in relation to the Acceding Borrower, all the documents and other evidence listed in Schedule 1 ( Conditions Precedent to the Effective Date ) to the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement.

 

(c)                                   Other than to the extent that the Majority Lenders notify the Agent in writing to the contrary before the Agent gives the notification described in paragraph (b) above, the Lenders authorise (but do not require) the Agent to give that notification.  The Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever as a result of giving any such notification.

 

106



 

33.3                         Resignation of a Borrower

 

(a)                                  The Company may request that a Borrower ceases to be a Borrower by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance if:

 

(i)                                      the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Letter; and

 

(ii)                                   the relevant Borrower is under no actual or contingent obligations as a Borrower under any Finance Documents,

 

whereupon that company shall cease to be a Borrower and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Borrower.

 

33.4                         Additional Guarantors

 

(a)                                  Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 27.9 ( “Know your customer” checks ), the Company may request that any of its Subsidiaries which is a member of the Restricted Group become a Guarantor.

 

(b)                                  A member of the Restricted Group shall become an Additional Guarantor if:

 

(i)                                      the Company and the proposed Additional Guarantor deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed; and

 

(ii)                                   the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) in relation to that Additional Guarantor, each in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent.

 

(c)                                   The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ).

 

(d)                                  Other than to the extent that the Majority Lenders notify the Agent in writing to the contrary before the Agent gives the notification described in paragraph (c) above, the Lenders authorise (but do not require) the Agent to give that notification.  The Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever as a result of giving any such notification.

 

33.5                         Resignation of a Guarantor

 

(a)                                  In this Clause 33.5 and Clause 33.7 ( Resignation and release of Security on disposal ), “ Third Party Disposal ” means the disposal of an Obligor to a person which is not a member of the Restricted Group where that disposal is permitted under this Agreement (and the Company has confirmed this is the case) or made with the approval of the Majority Lenders.

 

107



 

(b)                                  The Company may request that a Guarantor (other than the Company and (for so long as it directly owns any shares in MUL) Red Football Junior Limited) ceases to be a Guarantor by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

(i)                                      that Guarantor is being disposed of by way of a Third Party Disposal or a Permitted Reorganisation;

 

(ii)                                   that Guarantor has become an Unrestricted Subsidiary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement;

 

(iii)                                the Guarantor is subject to a merger and/or consolidation not prohibited under Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ); or

 

(iv)                               all the Lenders have consented to the resignation of that Guarantor.

 

(c)                                   The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance if:

 

(i)                                      the Company has confirmed that no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Letter; and

 

(ii)                                   no payment is due from the Guarantor under Clause 25.1 ( Guarantee and indemnity ).

 

(d)                                  Subject to paragraph (e) below, upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance of the Resignation Letter, that company shall cease to be a Guarantor and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Guarantor.

 

(e)                                   The resignation of a Guarantor which is the subject of a Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation or designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary shall not take effect (and the Guarantor will continue to have rights and obligations under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation or, as the case may be, designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary takes effect.

 

33.6                         Repetition of Representations

 

Delivery of an Accession Deed constitutes confirmation by the relevant Restricted Subsidiary that the representations and warranties referred to in paragraph (c) of Clause 26.33 ( Times at which representations are made ) are true and correct in relation to it as at the date of delivery as if made by reference to the facts and circumstances then existing.

 

33.7                         Resignation and release of Security on disposal

 

Without prejudice to the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, if a Guarantor is or is proposed to be the subject of a Third Party Disposal or a Permitted Reorganisation or if there is a disposal of Charged Property (including pursuant to a Permitted Reorganisation) or that is permitted by the Intercreditor Agreement then:

 

108



 

(a)                                  where that Guarantor created Transaction Security over any of its assets or business in favour of the Security Trustee (including the assets or business of any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Group as a result of the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation), or Transaction Security in favour of the Security Trustee was created over the shares (or equivalent) of that Guarantor (or any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Group as a result of the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation), the Security Trustee shall, at the cost and request of the Company, release those assets, business or shares (or equivalent) and issue certificates of non-crystallisation in accordance with the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(b)                                  the resignation of that Guarantor and related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall not become effective until the date of that disposal or Permitted Reorganisation, as applicable; and

 

(c)                                   if the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation of that Guarantor is not made, the Resignation Letter of that Guarantor and the related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall have no effect and the obligations of the Guarantor and the Transaction Security created or intended to be created by or over that Guarantor and its Subsidiaries shall continue in such force and effect as if that release had not been effected.

 

109



 

SECTION 10
THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

34.                                ROLE OF THE AGENT

 

34.1                         Appointment of the Agent

 

(a)                                  Each of the Lenders appoints the Agent to act as its agent under and in connection with the Finance Documents.  The provisions of this Section 10 are solely for the benefit of the Agent and the Lenders, and no Obligor shall have rights as a third party beneficiary of any of such provisions.  It is understood and agreed that the use of the term “agent” herein or in any other Finance Documents (or any other similar term) with reference to the Agent is not intended to connote any fiduciary or other implied (or express) obligations arising under agency doctrine of any applicable law.  Instead such term is used as a matter of market custom, and is intended to create or reflect only an administrative relationship between contracting parties.

 

(b)                                  Each of the Lenders authorises the Agent to exercise the rights, powers, authorities and discretions specifically given to the Agent under or in connection with the Finance Documents together with any other incidental rights, powers, authorities and discretions.

 

34.2                         Duties of the Agent

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraph (b) below, the Agent shall promptly forward to a Party the original or a copy of any document which is delivered to the Agent for that Party by any other Party.

 

(b)                                  Without prejudice to Clause 31.7 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company ), paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any Transfer Certificate or any Assignment Agreement.

 

(c)                                   Except where a Finance Document specifically provides otherwise, the Agent is not obliged to review or check the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of any document it forwards to another Party.

 

(d)                                  If the Agent receives written notice from a Party referring to this Agreement, describing a Default and stating that the circumstance described is a Default, it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(e)                                   If the Agent is aware of the non-payment of any principal, interest, commitment fee or other fee payable to a Finance Party under this Agreement it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(f)                                    The Agent’s duties under the Finance Documents are solely mechanical and administrative in nature.

 

(g)                                   The Agent may perform any and all of its duties and exercise its rights and powers hereunder or under any other Finance Document by or through any one or more sub-agents appointed by the Agent.  The Agent and any such sub-agent may perform any and all of its duties and exercise its rights and powers

 

110



 

by or through their respective Representatives.  The exculpatory provisions of this Section 10 shall apply to any such sub-agent and to the Representatives of the Agent and any such sub-agent, and shall apply to their respective activities in connection with the Facility provided for herein as well as activities as Agent.  The Agent shall not be responsible for the negligence or misconduct of any sub-agents except to the extent that the Agent acted with gross negligence or wilful misconduct in the selection of such sub-agents.

 

34.3                         No fiduciary duties

 

(a)                                  Nothing in this Agreement constitutes the Agent as a trustee or fiduciary of any other person.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall not be bound to account to any Lender for any sum or the profit element of any sum received by it for its own account.

 

34.4                         Business with the Group

 

The Agent may accept deposits from, lend money to, own securities of, act as the financial advisor or in any other advisory capacity for and generally engage in any kind of banking or other business with any member of the Group.

 

34.5                         Rights and discretions

 

(a)                                  The Agent may rely on:

 

(i)                                      any representation, notice or document believed by it to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorized, and shall not be responsible for or have any duty to ascertain or inquire into (A) any statement, warranty or representation made in or in connection with this Agreement or any other Finance Document, (B) the contents of any certificate, report or other document delivered hereunder or thereunder or in connection herewith or therewith, (C) the performance or observance of any of the covenants, agreements or other terms or conditions set forth herein or therein or the occurrence of any Default, or (D) the validity, enforceability, effectiveness or genuineness of this Agreement, any other Finance Document; and

 

(ii)                                   any statement made by a director, authorised signatory or employee of any person regarding any matters which may reasonably be assumed to be within his knowledge or within his power to verify.

 

(b)                                  The Agent may assume (unless it has received written notice to the contrary in its capacity as agent for the Lenders) that:

 

(i)                                      no Default has occurred (unless it has actual knowledge of a Default arising under Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment ));

 

(ii)                                   any right, power, authority or discretion vested in any Party or the Majority Lenders has not been exercised; and

 

111


 

(iii)                                any notice or request made by the Company (other than a Utilisation Request) is made on behalf of and with the consent and knowledge of all the Obligors.

 

(c)                                   The Agent may engage, pay for and rely on the advice or services of any lawyers, accountants, surveyors or other experts.

 

(d)                                  The Agent may act in relation to the Finance Documents through its personnel and agents.

 

(e)                                   The Agent may disclose to any other Party any information it reasonably believes it has received as agent under this Agreement.

 

(f)                                    Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged to do or omit to do anything if it would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or regulation or a breach of a fiduciary duty or duty of confidentiality.

 

34.6                         Majority Lenders’ instructions

 

(a)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, the Agent shall (i) exercise any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent in accordance with any instructions given to it by the Majority Lenders (or, if so instructed by the Majority Lenders, refrain from exercising any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent) and (ii) not be liable for any act (or omission) if it acts (or refrains from taking any action) in accordance with an instruction of the Majority Lenders.

 

(b)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, any instructions given by the Majority Lenders will be binding on all the Finance Parties other than the Security Trustee.

 

(c)                                   The Agent may refrain from acting in accordance with the instructions of the Majority Lenders (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) until it has received such security as it may require for any cost, loss or liability (together with any associated VAT) which it may incur in complying with the instructions.

 

(d)                                  In the absence of instructions from the Majority Lenders, (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) the Agent may act (or refrain from taking action) as it considers to be in the best interest of the Lenders.

 

(e)                                   The Agent is not authorised to act on behalf of a Lender (without first obtaining that Lender’s consent) in any legal or arbitration proceedings relating to any Finance Document.  This paragraph (e) shall not apply to any legal or arbitration proceeding relating to the perfection, preservation or protection of rights under the Transaction Security Documents or enforcement of the Transaction Security or Transaction Security Documents.

 

(f)                                    The Agent shall not be required to take any action that, in its opinion or the opinion of its counsel, may expose the Agent to liability or that is contrary to any Finance Document or applicable law, including for the avoidance of doubt

 

112



 

any action that may be in violation of the automatic stay under any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

34.7                         Responsibility for documentation

 

The Agent:

 

(a)                                  is not responsible for the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information (whether oral or written) supplied by the Agent, an Obligor or any other person given in or in connection with any Finance Document or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                                  is not responsible for the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document or the Transaction Security or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security; or

 

(c)                                   is not responsible for any determination as to whether any information provided or to be provided to any Finance Party is non-public information the use of which may be regulated or prohibited by applicable law or regulation relating to insider dealing or otherwise.

 

34.8                         Exclusion of liability

 

(a)                                  Without limiting paragraph (b) below (and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph (e) of Clause 37.10 ( Disruption to Payment Systems etc. )), the Agent will not be liable (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) for any action taken by it under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security, unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document.

 

(b)                                  No Party (other than the Agent) may take any proceedings against any officer, employee or agent of the Agent in respect of any claim it might have against the Agent or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer, employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document or any Transaction Document and any officer, employee or agent of the Agent may rely on this paragraph subject to Clause 1.4 ( Third party rights ) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

(c)                                   The Agent will not be liable for any delay (or any related consequences) in crediting an account with an amount required under the Finance Documents to be paid by the Agent if the Agent has taken all necessary steps as soon as reasonably practicable to comply with the regulations or operating procedures of any recognised clearing or settlement system used by the Agent for that purpose.

 

(d)                                  Nothing in this Agreement shall oblige the Agent to carry out any “know your customer” or other checks in relation to any person on behalf of any Lender and each Lender confirms to the Agent that it is solely responsible for any

 

113



 

such checks it is required to carry out and that it may not rely on any statement in relation to such checks made by the Agent.

 

34.9                         Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent

 

Each Lender shall (in proportion to its share of the Total Commitments or, if the Total Commitments are then zero, to its share of the Total Commitments immediately prior to their reduction to zero) indemnify the Agent, within three Business Days of demand, against any cost, loss or liability (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) incurred by the Agent (otherwise than by reason of the Agent’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct) (or, in the case of any cost, loss or liability pursuant to Clause 37.10 ( Disruption to Payment Systems etc. ) notwithstanding the Agent’s negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) in acting as Agent under the Finance Documents (unless the Agent has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

34.10                  Resignation of the Agent

 

(a)                                  The Agent may resign and appoint one of its Affiliates acting through an office in the United Kingdom as successor by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company.

 

(b)                                  Alternatively the Agent may resign by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company, in which case the Majority Lenders (after, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for no more than 5 Business Days) may appoint a successor Agent.

 

(c)                                   If the Majority Lenders have not appointed a successor Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above within 30 days after notice of resignation was given, the retiring Agent (after consultation with the Company) may appoint a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(d)                                  If the Agent wishes to resign because (acting reasonably) it has concluded that it is no longer appropriate for it to remain as agent and the Agent is entitled to appoint a successor Agent under paragraph (c) above, the Agent may (if it concludes (acting reasonably) that it is necessary to do so in order to persuade the proposed successor Agent to become a party to this Agreement as Agent) agree with the proposed successor Agent amendments to this Clause 34 and any other term of this Agreement dealing with the rights or obligations of the Agent consistent with the current market practice for the appointment and protection of corporate trustees together with any reasonable amendments to the agency fee payable under this Agreement which are consistent with the successor Agent’s normal fee rates and those amendments will bind the Parties.

 

(e)                                   The retiring Agent shall, at its own cost, make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

114



 

(f)                                    The Agent’s resignation notice shall only take effect upon the appointment of a successor.

 

(g)                                   Upon the appointment of a successor, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34.  Any successor and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

(h)                                  After, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for not more than 5 Business Days, the Majority Lenders may, by notice to the Agent, require it to resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above.  In this event, the Agent shall resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above but the cost referred to in paragraph (e) above shall be for the account of the Company.

 

34.11                  Replacement of the Agent

 

(a)                                  After consultation with the Company, the Majority Lenders may, by giving 30 days’ notice to the Agent (or, at any time the Agent is an Impaired Agent, by giving any shorter notice determined by the Majority Lenders), replace the Agent by appointing a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(b)                                  The retiring Agent shall (at its own cost if it is an Impaired Agent and otherwise at the expense of the Lenders) make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   The appointment of the successor Agent shall take effect on the date specified in the notice from the Majority Lenders to the retiring Agent. As from this date, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34 (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall be payable on) that date).

 

(d)                                  Any successor Agent and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

34.12                  Confidentiality

 

(a)                                  In acting as agent for the Finance Parties, the Agent shall be regarded as acting through its agency division which shall be treated as a separate entity from any other of its divisions or departments.

 

(b)                                  If information is received by another division or department of the Agent, it may be treated as confidential to that division or department and the Agent shall not be deemed to have notice of it.

 

115



 

(c)                                   Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged to disclose to any other person (i) any confidential information or (ii) any other information if the disclosure would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or a breach of a fiduciary duty.

 

34.13                  Relationship with the Lenders

 

(a)                                  Subject to Clause 31.9 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), the Agent may treat the person shown in its records as Lender at the opening of business (in the place of the Agent’s principal office as notified to the Finance Parties from time to time) as the Lender acting through its Facility Office:

 

(i)                                      entitled to or liable for any payment due under any Finance Document on that day; and

 

(ii)                                   entitled to receive and act upon any notice, request, document or communication or make any decision or determination under any Finance Document made or delivered on that day,

 

unless it has received not less than five Business Days’ prior notice from that Lender to the contrary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall supply the Agent with any information that the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (through the Agent) as being necessary or desirable to enable the Security Trustee to perform its functions as Security Trustee.  Each Lender shall deal with the Security Trustee exclusively through the Agent and shall not deal directly with the Security Trustee.

 

(c)                                   Any Lender may by notice to the Agent appoint a person to receive on its behalf all notices, communications, information and documents to be made or despatched to that Lender under the Finance Documents.  Such notice shall contain the address, fax number and (where communication by electronic mail or other electronic means is permitted under Clause 39.5 ( Electronic communication )) electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means (and, in each case, the department or officer, if any, for whose attention communication is to be made) and be treated as a notification of a substitute address, fax number, electronic mail address, department and officer by that Lender for the purposes of Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) and paragraph (a)(iii) of Clause 39.5 ( Electronic communication ) and the Agent shall be entitled to treat such person as the person entitled to receive all such notices, communications, information and documents as though that person were that Lender.

 

34.14                  Credit appraisal by the Lenders

 

Without affecting the responsibility of any Obligor for information supplied by it or on its behalf in connection with any Finance Document, each Lender confirms to the Agent that it has been, and will continue to be, solely responsible for making its own

 

116



 

independent appraisal and investigation of all risks arising under or in connection with any Finance Document including but not limited to:

 

(a)                                  the financial condition, status and nature of each member of the Group;

 

(b)                                  the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security;

 

(c)                                   whether that Finance Party has recourse, and the nature and extent of that recourse, against any Party or any of its respective assets under or in connection with any Finance Document, the Transaction Security or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document;

 

(d)                                  the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information provided by the Agent, any Party or by any other person under or in connection with any Finance Document, the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document; and

 

(e)                                   the right or title of any person in or to, or the value or sufficiency of any part of the Charged Property, the priority of any of the Transaction Security or the existence of any Security affecting the Charged Property.

 

34.15                  Agent’s management time

 

Any amount payable to the Agent under Clause 22.3 ( Indemnity to the Agent ), Clause 24 ( Costs and expenses ) and Clause 34.9 ( Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent ) shall include the cost of utilising the Agent’s management time or other resources and will be calculated on the basis of such reasonable daily or hourly rates as the Agent may notify to the Company and the Lenders, and is in addition to any fee paid or payable to the Agent under Clause 19 ( Fees ).

 

34.16                  Deduction from amounts payable by the Agent

 

If any Party owes an amount to the Agent under the Finance Documents the Agent may, after giving notice to that Party, deduct an amount not exceeding that amount from any payment to that Party which the Agent would otherwise be obliged to make under the Finance Documents and apply the amount deducted in or towards satisfaction of the amount owed.  For the purposes of the Finance Documents that Party shall be regarded as having received any amount so deducted.

 

34.17                  Reliance and engagement letters

 

Each Finance Party confirms that the Agent has authority to accept on its behalf (and ratifies the acceptance on its behalf of any letters or reports already accepted by the Agent) any reports or letters provided by accountants in connection with the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents and to bind it

 

117



 

in respect of those reports or letters and to sign such letters on its behalf and further confirms that it accepts the terms and qualifications set out in such letters.

 

34.18                  Register

 

(a)                                  The Agent, on behalf of each Borrower, shall maintain a register (the “ Register ”) for the registration and transfer of the Loans, and shall enter the names and addresses of the registered holders of the Loans, the transfers, of the Loan and the names and addresses of the transferees (including all assignees, successors and participants) of the Loans.

 

(b)                                  Each Borrower shall be provided reasonable opportunities to inspect the Register from time to time.

 

(c)                                   Each Borrower shall treat any registered holder as the absolute owner of any Loans held by such holder, as indicated in the Register (absent manifest error), for the purpose of receiving payment of all amounts payable with respect to such Loans and for all other purposes.

 

(d)                                  The Loans are registered obligations and the right, title and interest of any Lender and its assignees in and to such Loans, shall be transferable only upon notation of such transfer in the Register.

 

(e)                                   Solely for the purposes of this Clause 34.18 the Agent shall be the Borrowers’ agent for purposes of maintaining the Register.

 

34.19                  Role of Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

(a)                                  No Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank is under any obligation to provide a quotation or any other information to the Agent.

 

(b)                                  No Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank will be liable for any action taken by it under or in connection with any Finance Document, or for any Reference Bank Quotation, unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct.

 

(c)                                   No Party (other than the relevant Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank) may take any proceedings against any officer, employee or agent of any Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank in respect of any claim it might have against that Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer, employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document, or to any Reference Bank Quotation, and any officer, employee or agent of each Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank may rely on this Clause 34.19 subject to Clause 1.5 ( Third party rights ) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

34.20                  Third party Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

A Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank which is not a Party may rely on Clause 34.19 ( Role of Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks ) and

 

118



 

Clause 45 ( Confidentiality of Funding Rates and Reference Bank Quotations ) subject to Clause 1.5 ( Third party rights ) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

35.                                CONDUCT OF BUSINESS BY THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

No provision of this Agreement will:

 

(a)                                  interfere with the right of any Finance Party to arrange its affairs (tax or otherwise) in whatever manner it thinks fit;

 

(b)                                  oblige any Finance Party to investigate or claim any credit, relief, remission or repayment available to it or the extent, order and manner of any claim; or

 

(c)                                   oblige any Finance Party to disclose any information relating to its affairs (tax or otherwise) or any computations in respect of Tax.

 

36.                                SHARING AMONG THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

36.1                         Payments to Finance Parties

 

Subject to paragraph (b) below, if a Finance Party (a “ Recovering Finance Party ”) receives or recovers any amount from an Obligor other than in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ) (a “ Recovered Amount ”) and applies that amount to a payment due under the Finance Documents then:

 

(a)                                  the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days, notify details of the receipt or recovery to the Agent;

 

(b)                                  the Agent shall determine whether the receipt or recovery is in excess of the amount the Recovering Finance Party would have been paid had the receipt or recovery been received or made by the Agent and distributed in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ), without taking account of any Tax which would be imposed on the Agent in relation to the receipt, recovery or distribution; and

 

(c)                                   the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days of demand by the Agent, pay to the Agent an amount (the “ Sharing Payment ”) equal to such receipt or recovery less any amount which the Agent determines may be retained by the Recovering Finance Party as its share of any payment to be made, in accordance with Clause 37.5 ( Partial payments ).

 

36.2                         Redistribution of payments

 

The Agent shall treat the Sharing Payment as if it had been paid by the relevant Obligor and distribute it between the Finance Parties (other than the Recovering Finance Party) (the “ Sharing Finance Parties ”) in accordance with Clause 37.5 ( Partial payments ) towards the obligations of that Obligor to the Sharing Finance Parties.

 

119



 

36.3                         Recovering Finance Party’s rights

 

On a distribution by the Agent under Clause 36.2 ( Redistribution of payments ), of a payment received by a Recovering Finance Party from an Obligor, as between the relevant Obligor and the Recovering Finance Party, an amount of the Recovered Amount equal to the Sharing Payment will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

36.4                         Reversal of redistribution

 

If any part of the Sharing Payment received or recovered by a Recovering Finance Party becomes repayable and is repaid by that Recovering Finance Party, then:

 

(a)                                  each Sharing Finance Party shall, upon request of the Agent, pay to the Agent for the account of that Recovering Finance Party an amount equal to the appropriate part of its share of the Sharing Payment (together with an amount as is necessary to reimburse that Recovering Finance Party for its proportion of any interest on the Sharing Payment which that Recovering Finance Party is required to pay) (the “ Redistributed Amount ”); and

 

(b)                                  as between the relevant Obligor and each relevant Sharing Finance Party, an amount equal to the relevant Redistributed Amount will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

36.5                         Exceptions

 

(a)                                  This Clause 36 shall not apply to the extent that the Recovering Finance Party would not, after making any payment pursuant to this Clause, have a valid and enforceable claim against the relevant Obligor.

 

(b)                                  A Recovering Finance Party is not obliged to share with any other Finance Party any amount which the Recovering Finance Party has received or recovered as a result of taking legal or arbitration proceedings, if:

 

(i)                                      it notified the other Finance Party of the legal or arbitration proceedings; and

 

(ii)                                   the other Finance Party had an opportunity to participate in those legal or arbitration proceedings but did not do so as soon as reasonably practicable having received notice and did not take separate legal or arbitration proceedings.

 

120



 

SECTION 11
ADMINISTRATION

 

37.                                PAYMENT MECHANICS

 

37.1                         Payments to the Agent

 

(a)                                  On each date on which an Obligor or a Lender is required to make a payment under a Finance Document, that Obligor or Lender shall make the same available to the Agent (unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document) for value on the due date at the time and in such funds specified by the Agent as being customary at the time for settlement of transactions in the relevant currency in the place of payment.

 

(b)                                  Payment shall be made to such account in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency pursuant to the wiring instructions listed in Schedule 4 or such substitute wiring instructions as the Agent may notify the relevant Obligor by not less than 5 Business Days’ notice.

 

37.2                         Distributions by the Agent

 

Each payment received by the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party shall, subject to Clause 37.3 ( Distributions to an Obligor ) and Clause 37.4 ( Clawback ) be made available by the Agent as soon as practicable after receipt to the Party entitled to receive payment in accordance with this Agreement (in the case of a Lender, for the account of its Facility Office), to such account as that Party may notify to the Agent by not less than five Business Days’ notice with a bank in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency.

 

37.3                         Distributions to an Obligor

 

The Agent may (with the consent of the Obligor or in accordance with Clause 38 ( Set-Off )) apply any amount received by it for that Obligor in or towards payment (on the date and in the currency and funds of receipt) of any amount due from that Obligor under the Finance Documents or in or towards purchase of any amount of any currency to be so applied.

 

37.4                         Clawback

 

(a)                                  Where a sum is to be paid to the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party, the Agent is not obliged to pay that sum to that other Party (or to enter into or perform any related exchange contract) until it has been able to establish to its satisfaction that it has actually received that sum.

 

(b)                                  If the Agent pays an amount to another Party and it proves to be the case that the Agent had not actually received that amount, then the Party to whom that amount (or the proceeds of any related exchange contract) was paid by the Agent shall on demand refund the same to the Agent together with interest on that amount from the date of payment to the date of receipt by the Agent, calculated by the Agent to reflect its cost of funds.

 

121


 

37.5                         Impaired Agent

 

(a)                                  If, at any time, the Agent becomes an Impaired Agent, an Obligor or a Lender which is required to make a payment under the Finance Documents to the Agent in accordance with Clause 37.1 ( Payments to the Agent ) may instead either pay that amount direct to the required recipient or pay that amount to an interest-bearing account held with an Acceptable Bank within the meaning of paragraph (a) of the definition of “Acceptable Bank” and in relation to which no Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing, in the name of the Obligor or the Lender making the payment and designated as a trust account for the benefit of the Party or Parties beneficially entitled to that payment under the Finance Documents.  In each case such payments must be made on the due date for payment under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  All interest accrued on the amount standing to the credit of the trust account shall be for the benefit of the beneficiaries of that trust account pro rata to their respective entitlements.

 

(c)                                   A Party which has made a payment in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall be discharged of the relevant payment obligation under the Finance Documents and shall not take any credit risk with respect to the amounts standing to the credit of the trust account.

 

(d)                                  Promptly upon the appointment of a successor Agent in accordance with Clause 34.11 ( Replacement of the Agent ), each Party which has made a payment to a trust account in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall give all requisite instructions to the bank with whom the trust account is held to transfer the amount (together with any accrued interest) to the successor Agent for distribution in accordance with Clause 37.2 ( Distributions by the Agent ).

 

37.6                         Partial payments

 

(a)                                  If the Agent receives a payment for application against amounts due in respect of any Finance Documents that is insufficient to discharge all the amounts then due and payable by an Obligor under those Finance Documents, the Agent shall apply that payment towards the obligations of that Obligor under those Finance Documents in the following order:

 

(i)                                      first , in or towards payment pro rata of any unpaid fees, costs and expenses of the Agent;

 

(ii)                                   secondly , in or towards payment pro rata of any accrued interest, fee or commission due but unpaid under those Finance Documents;

 

(iii)                                thirdly , in or towards payment pro rata of any principal due but unpaid under those Finance Documents; and

 

(iv)                               fourthly , in or towards payment pro rata of any other sum due but unpaid under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall, if so directed by the Majority Lenders, vary the order set out in paragraphs (a)(ii) to (iv) above.

 

122



 

(c)                                   Paragraphs (a) and (b) above will override any appropriation made by an Obligor.

 

37.7                         Set-off by Obligors

 

All payments to be made by an Obligor under the Finance Documents shall be calculated and be made without (and free and clear of, and without condition or any deduction for) set-off, counterclaim, defense or recoupment.

 

37.8                         Business Days

 

(a)                                  Any payment under the Finance Documents which is due to be made on a day that is not a Business Day shall be made on the next Business Day in the same calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

(b)                                  During any extension of the due date for payment of any principal or Unpaid Sum under this Agreement interest is payable on the principal or Unpaid Sum at the rate payable on the original due date.

 

37.9                         Currency of account

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraphs (b) to (e) below, the applicable Base Currency is the currency of account and payment for any sum due from an Obligor under any Finance Document.

 

(b)                                  A repayment of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum or a part of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum shall be made in the currency in which that Utilisation or Unpaid Sum is denominated on its due date.

 

(c)                                   Each payment of interest shall be made in the currency in which the sum in respect of which the interest is payable was denominated when that interest accrued.

 

(d)                                  Each payment in respect of costs, expenses or Taxes shall be made in the currency in which the costs, expenses or Taxes are incurred.

 

(e)                                   Any amount expressed to be payable in a currency other than the Base Currency shall be paid in that other currency.

 

37.10                  Change of currency

 

(a)                                  Unless otherwise prohibited by law, if more than one currency or currency unit are at the same time recognised by the central bank of any country as the lawful currency of that country, then:

 

(i)                                      any reference in the Finance Documents to, and any obligations arising under the Finance Documents in, the currency of that country shall be translated into, or paid in, the currency or currency unit of that country designated by the Agent (after consultation with the Company); and

 

123



 

(ii)                                   any translation from one currency or currency unit to another shall be at the official rate of exchange recognised by the central bank for the conversion of that currency or currency unit into the other, rounded up or down by the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

(b)                                  If a change in any currency of a country occurs, this Agreement will, to the extent the Agent (acting reasonably and after consultation with the Company) specifies to be necessary, be amended to comply with any generally accepted conventions and market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market and otherwise to reflect the change in currency.

 

37.11                  Disruption to Payment Systems etc.

 

If either the Agent determines (in its discretion) that a Disruption Event has occurred or the Agent is notified by the Company that a Disruption Event has occurred:

 

(a)                                  the Agent may, and shall if requested to do so by the Company, consult with the Company with a view to agreeing with the Company such changes to the operation or administration of the Facility as the Agent may deem necessary in the circumstances;

 

(b)                                  the Agent shall not be obliged to consult with the Company in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances and, in any event, shall have no obligation to agree to such changes;

 

(c)                                   the Agent may consult with the Finance Parties in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) but shall not be obliged to do so if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances;

 

(d)                                  any such changes agreed upon by the Agent and the Company shall (whether or not it is finally determined that a Disruption Event has occurred) be binding upon the Parties as an amendment to (or, as the case may be, waiver of) the terms of the Finance Documents notwithstanding the provisions of Clause 43 ( Amendments and Waivers );

 

(e)                                   the Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever  (including, without limitation for negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) arising as a result of its taking, or failing to take, any actions pursuant to or in connection with this Clause 37.11; and

 

(f)                                    the Agent shall notify the Finance Parties of all changes agreed pursuant to paragraph (d) above.

 

38.                                SET-OFF

 

Whilst an Event of Default is continuing, a Finance Party may set off any matured obligation due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (to the extent beneficially owned by that Finance Party) against any matured obligation owed by that Finance Party to that Obligor, regardless of the place of payment, booking branch or currency of either obligation.  If the obligations are in different currencies, the

 

124



 

Finance Party may convert either obligation at a market rate of exchange in its usual course of business for the purpose of the set-off.

 

39.                                NOTICES

 

39.1                         Communications in writing

 

Any communication to be made under or in connection with the Finance Documents shall be made in writing and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by electronic mail, fax or letter.

 

39.2                         Addresses

 

The address, email address and fax number (and the department or officer, if any, for whose attention the communication is to be made) of each Party for any communication or document to be made or delivered under or in connection with the Finance Documents is:

 

(a)                                  in the case of the Company, a Borrower or any Guarantor, that identified with its name below;

 

(b)                                  in the case of each Lender or any other Obligor, that notified in writing to the Agent on or prior to the date on which it becomes a Party; and

 

(c)                                   in the case of the Agent, that identified with its name below,

 

or any substitute address, email address, fax number or department or officer as the Party may notify to the Agent (or the Agent may notify to the other Parties, if a change is made by the Agent) by not less than five Business Days’ notice.

 

39.3                         Delivery

 

(a)                                  Any communication or document made or delivered by one person to another under or in connection with the Finance Documents will only be effective:

 

(i)                                      if by way of fax, when received in legible form; or

 

(ii)                                   if by way of letter, when it has been left at the relevant address or five Business Days after being deposited in the post postage prepaid in an envelope addressed to it at that address,

 

and, if a particular department or officer is specified as part of its address details provided under Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ), if addressed to that department or officer.

 

(b)                                  Any communication or document to be made or delivered to the Agent will be effective only when actually received by the Agent and then only if it is expressly marked for the attention of the department or officer identified with the Agent’s signature below (or any substitute department or officer as the Agent shall specify for this purpose).

 

(c)                                   All notices from or to an Obligor shall be sent through the Agent.

 

125



 

(d)                                  Any communication or document made or delivered to the Company in accordance with this Clause 39.3 will be deemed to have been made or delivered to each of the Obligors.

 

39.4                         Notification of address and fax number

 

Promptly upon receipt of notification of an address, email address or fax number or change of address, email address or fax number pursuant to Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) or changing its own address, email address or fax number, the Agent shall notify the other Parties.

 

39.5                         Electronic communication

 

(a)                                  Any communication to be made between the Agent and a Lender or Obligor under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by electronic mail or other electronic means, if the Agent and the relevant Lender or Obligor:

 

(i)                                      agree that, unless and until notified to the contrary, this is to be an accepted form of communication;

 

(ii)                                   notify each other in writing of their electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means; and

 

(iii)                                notify each other of any change to their address or any other such information supplied by them.

 

(b)                                  Any electronic communication made between the Agent and a Lender or an Obligor will be effective only when actually received in readable form and in the case of any electronic communication made by a Lender or an Obligor to the Agent and/or any member of the Restricted Group only if it is addressed in such a manner as the Agent shall specify for this purpose.

 

39.6                         Communication when Agent is Impaired Agent

 

If the Agent is an Impaired Agent the Parties may, instead of communicating with each other through the Agent, communicate with each other directly and (while the Agent is an Impaired Agent) all the provisions of the Finance Documents which require communications to be made or notices to be given to or by the Agent shall be varied so that communications may be made and notices given to or by the relevant Parties directly.  This provision shall not operate after a replacement Agent has been appointed.

 

39.7                         Use of websites

 

(a)                                  The Company may satisfy its obligation under this Agreement to deliver any information in relation to those Lenders (the “ Website Lenders ”) who accept this method of communication by posting this information onto an electronic website designated by the Company and the Agent (the “ Designated Website ”) if:

 

126



 

(i)                                      the Agent expressly agrees (after consultation with each of the Lenders) that it will accept communication of the information by this method;

 

(ii)                                   both the Company and the Agent are aware of the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website; and

 

(iii)                                the information is in a format previously agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

If any Lender (a “ Paper Form Lender ”) does not agree to the delivery of information electronically then the Agent shall notify the Company accordingly and the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the information to the Agent (in sufficient copies for each Paper Form Lender) in paper form.  In any event the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the Agent with at least one copy in paper form of any information required to be provided by it.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall supply each Website Lender with the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website following designation of that website by the Company and the Agent.

 

(c)                                   The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence notify the Agent if:

 

(i)                                      the Designated Website cannot be accessed due to technical failure;

 

(ii)                                   the password specifications for the Designated Website change;

 

(iii)                                any new information which is required to be provided under this Agreement is posted onto the Designated Website;

 

(iv)                               any existing information which has been provided under this Agreement and posted onto the Designated Website is amended; or

 

(v)                                  the Company becomes aware that the Designated Website or any information posted onto the Designated Website is or has been infected by any electronic virus or similar software.

 

If the Company notifies the Agent under paragraph (c)(i) or paragraph (c)(v) above, all information to be provided by the Company under this Agreement after the date of that notice shall be supplied in paper form unless and until the Agent and each Website Lender is satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to the notification are no longer continuing.

 

(d)                                  Any Website Lender may request, through the Agent, one paper copy of any information required to be provided under this Agreement which is posted onto the Designated Website.  The Company shall at its own cost comply with any such request within 10 Business Days.

 

127



 

39.8                         English language

 

(a)                                  Any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document must be in English.

 

(b)                                  All other documents provided under or in connection with any Finance Document must be:

 

(i)                                      in English; or

 

(ii)                                   if not in English, and if so required by the Agent, accompanied by a certified English translation and, in this case, the English translation will prevail unless the document is a constitutional, statutory or other official document.

 

40.                                CALCULATIONS AND CERTIFICATES

 

40.1                         Accounts

 

In any litigation or arbitration proceedings arising out of or in connection with a Finance Document, the entries made in the accounts maintained by a Finance Party are prima facie evidence of the matters to which they relate.

 

40.2                         Certificates and determinations

 

Any certification or determination by a Finance Party of a rate or amount under any Finance Document is, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive evidence of the matters to which it relates.

 

40.3                         Day count convention

 

Any interest, commission or fee accruing under a Finance Document will accrue from day to day and is calculated on the basis of the actual number of days elapsed and a year of 360 days or, in any case where the practice in the Relevant Interbank Market differs, in accordance with that market practice.

 

40.4                         Personal Liability

 

If an individual signs a certificate on behalf of any member of the Group and the certificates proves to be incorrect, the individual will incur no personal liability as a result, unless the individual acted fraudulently or recklessly in giving the certificate.  In this case any liability of the individual will be determined in accordance with applicable law.

 

41.                                PARTIAL INVALIDITY

 

If, at any time, any provision of the Finance Documents is or becomes illegal, invalid or unenforceable in any respect under any law of any jurisdiction, neither the legality, validity or enforceability of the remaining provisions nor the legality, validity or enforceability of such provision under the law of any other jurisdiction will in any way be affected or impaired.

 

128



 

42.                                REMEDIES AND WAIVERS

 

No failure to exercise, nor any delay in exercising, on the part of any Finance Party or Secured Party, any right or remedy under the Finance Documents shall operate as a waiver of any such right or remedy or constitute an election to affirm any of the Finance Documents.  No single or partial exercise of any right or remedy shall prevent any further or other exercise or the exercise of any other right or remedy.  The rights and remedies provided in this Agreement are cumulative and not exclusive of any rights or remedies provided by law.

 

43.                                AMENDMENTS AND WAIVERS

 

43.1                         Intercreditor Agreement

 

This Clause 43 is subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

43.2                         Required consents

 

(a)                                  Subject to Clause 43.3 ( Exceptions ) any term of the Finance Documents (other than the Mandate Letter) may be amended or waived only with the consent of the Majority Lenders and the Company and any such amendment or waiver will be binding on all Parties.

 

(b)                                  The Agent may effect, on behalf of any Finance Party, any amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43.

 

(c)                                   Each Obligor agrees to any such amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43 which is agreed to by the Company.  This includes any amendment or waiver which would, but for this paragraph (c), require the consent of all of the Guarantors.

 

43.3                         Exceptions

 

(a)                                  An amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or which relates to:

 

(i)                                      the definitions of “Majority Lenders” and “Super Majority Lenders” in Clause 1.1 ( Definitions );

 

(ii)                                   an extension to the date of scheduled payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(iii)                                an extension of the Availability Period;

 

(iv)                               a reduction in the Margin or a reduction in the amount of any payment of principal, interest, fees or commission payable (other than as a result of the application of the Margin ratchet);

 

(v)                                  a change in currency of payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(vi)                               an increase in or an extension of any Commitment or Total Commitments;

 

129



 

(vii)                            a change to the Borrowers or Guarantors other than in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors );

 

(viii)                         any provision which expressly requires the consent of all the Lenders;

 

(ix)                               Clause 2.2 ( Finance Parties’ rights and obligations ), Clause 29.13 ( Amendments ), Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ), Clause 36 ( Sharing among the Finance Parties ) or this Clause 43; or

 

(x)                                  subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, any amendment to the order of priority or subordination under the Intercreditor Agreement or the manner in which the proceeds of enforcement of the Transaction Security are distributed;

 

shall not be made without the prior consent of all the Lenders.

 

(b)                                  An amendment or waiver which relates to the rights or obligations of the Agent or, a Base Reference Bank or an Alternative Reference Bank (each in their capacity as such) may not be effected without the consent of the Agent, Base Reference Bank (to the extent there is any) or Alternative Reference Bank (to the extent there is any), as the case may be.

 

(c)                                   Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to:

 

(i)                                      subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, the nature or scope of the Charged Property (except insofar as it relates to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document);

 

(ii)                                   the nature or scope of or release of any guarantee and indemnity granted under Clause 25 ( Guarantee and indemnity ) or, subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, of any Transaction Security unless permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document or relating to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document; or

 

(iii)                                any provision which expressly requires the consent of the Super Majority Lenders (save for this Clause 43);

 

may only be made with the consent of the Super Majority Lenders.

 

(d)                                  Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to a change to Clause 14 ( Mandatory prepayments ) (including, subject to compliance by the Lenders and the Agent with any “know your client” or other requirements, the definition of “Change of Control”) may only be made with the consent of a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

130



 

(e)                                   If a Lender does not accept or reject a request for consent within 15 Business Days (unless the Company and the Agent agree to a longer time period in relation to any request) of that request being made and Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 50 per cent. of the Total Commitments have given their consent, its Commitment shall not be included for the purpose of calculating the Total Commitments or participations under the Facility when ascertaining whether the requisite level of Total Commitments has been obtained to approve that request.

 

43.4                         Replacement of Screen Rate

 

Subject to Clause 43.3(b) ( Exceptions ), if the Screen Rate is not available for a currency which can be selected for a Loan, any amendment or waiver which relates to providing for another benchmark rate to apply in relation to that currency in place of that Screen Rate (or which relates to aligning any provision of a Finance Document to the use of that other benchmark rate) may be made with the consent of the Majority Lenders and the Company.

 

43.5                         Replacement or repayment of Lender

 

(a)                                  If at any time while there are at least two Lenders:

 

(i)                                      any Lender becomes a Non-Consenting Lender (as defined in paragraph (c) below);

 

(ii)                                   an Obligor becomes obliged to repay any amount in accordance with Clause 13.1 ( Illegality ) or to pay additional amounts pursuant to Clause 21.1 ( Increased Costs ) or Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) to any Lender in excess of amounts payable to the other Lenders generally; or

 

(iii)                                any Lender that invokes Clause 18.3 ( Market Disruption ),

 

then the Company may, on 10 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender, prepay or replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “ Replacement Lender ”) selected by the Company which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring Lender (including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer in an amount equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  The replacement or prepayment of a Lender pursuant to this Clause shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

131


 

(i)                                      the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

(ii)                                   neither the Agent nor the Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement Lender;

 

(iii)                                in the event of a replacement or prepayment of a Non-Consenting Lender such replacement must take place no later than 20 Business Days after the date the Non-Consenting Lender notifies the Company and the Agent of its failure or refusal to give a consent in relation to, or agree to any waiver or amendment to the Finance Documents requested by the Company;

 

(iv)                               in the event of a replacement of a Non-Consenting Lender immediately following the transfer of a transferring Lender’s participations to the Replacement Lender, unanimous consent to the request for consent, waiver or amendment will be obtained; and

 

(v)                                  in no event shall the Lender replaced under this paragraph (b) be required to pay or surrender to such Replacement Lender any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   In the event that:

 

(i)                                      the Company or the Agent (at the request of the Company) has requested the Lenders to give a consent in relation to, or to agree to a waiver or amendment of, any provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                                   the consent, waiver or amendment in question requires the approval of all the Lenders; and

 

(iii)                                Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments prior to that reduction) have consented or agreed to such waiver or amendment,

 

then any Lender who does not and continues not to consent or agree to such waiver or amendment shall be deemed a “ Non-Consenting Lender ” on the date falling 10 Business Days after the date on which such consent, waiver or amendment was requested.

 

44.                                CONFIDENTIALITY

 

44.1                         Confidential Information

 

Each Finance Party agrees to keep all Confidential Information confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by Clause 44.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) and Clause 44.3 ( Disclosure to numbering service providers ), and to ensure that all Confidential Information is protected with security measures and a degree of care that would apply to its own confidential information.

 

132



 

44.2                         Disclosure of Confidential Information

 

Any Finance Party may disclose:

 

(a)                                  to any of its Affiliates and Related Funds and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers, auditors, partners and Representatives such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if any person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given pursuant to this paragraph (a) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the information or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information;

 

(b)                                  to any person:

 

(i)                                      to (or through) whom it assigns or transfers (or may potentially assign or transfer) all or any of its rights and/or obligations under one or more Finance Documents and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(ii)                                   with (or through) whom it enters into (or may potentially enter into), whether directly or indirectly, any sub-participation in relation to, or any other transaction under which payments are to be made or may be made by reference to, one or more Finance Documents and/or one or more Obligors and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(iii)                                appointed by any Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (ii) above applies to receive communications, notices, information or documents delivered pursuant to the Finance Documents on its behalf (including, without limitation, any person appointed under paragraph (c) of Clause 34.13 ( Relationship with the Lenders ));

 

(iv)                               who invests in or otherwise finances (or may potentially invest in or otherwise finance), directly or indirectly, any transaction referred to in paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above;

 

(v)                                  to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation;

 

(vi)                               to whom or for whose benefit that Finance Party charges, assigns or otherwise creates Security (or may do so) pursuant to Clause 31.8 ( Security over Lenders’ rights );

 

133



 

(vii)                            to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes;

 

(viii)                         who is a Party; or

 

(ix)                               with the consent of the Company;

 

in each case, such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if:

 

(A)                                in relation to paragraphs (b)(i), (b)(ii) and (b)(iii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking except that there shall be no requirement for a Confidentiality Undertaking if the recipient is a professional adviser and is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the Confidential Information;

 

(B)                                in relation to paragraph (b)(iv) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information they receive and is informed that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information;

 

(C)                                in relation to paragraphs (b)(v), (b)(vi) and (b)(vii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), it is not practicable so to do in the circumstances;

 

(c)                                   to any person appointed by that Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii)above applies to provide administration or settlement services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents including without limitation, in relation to the trading of participations in respect of the Finance Documents, such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such service provider to provide any of the services referred to in this paragraph (c) if the service provider to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Company and the relevant Finance Party;

 

(d)                                  to any rating agency (including its professional advisers) such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such rating agency to carry out its normal rating activities in relation to the Finance Documents

 

134



 

and/or the Obligors if the rating agency to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information; and

 

(e)                                   the size and term of the Facility and the name of each of the Obligors to any investor or a potential investor in a securitisation (or similar transaction of broadly equivalent economic effect) of that Lender’s rights or obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

44.3                         Disclosure to numbering service providers

 

(a)                                  Any Finance Party may disclose to any national or international numbering service provider appointed by that Finance Party to provide identification numbering services in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors the following information:

 

(i)                                      names of Obligors;

 

(ii)                                   country of domicile of Obligors;

 

(iii)                                place of incorporation of Obligors;

 

(iv)                               date of this Agreement;

 

(v)                                  the names of the Agent;

 

(vi)                               date of each amendment and restatement of this Agreement;

 

(vii)                            amount of Total Commitments;

 

(viii)                         currencies of the Facility;

 

(ix)                               type of Facility;

 

(x)                                  ranking of Facility;

 

(xi)                               Termination Date for Facility;

 

(xii)                            changes to any of the information previously supplied pursuant to paragraphs (i) to (xi) above; and

 

(xiii)                         such other information agreed between such Finance Party and the Company,

 

to enable such numbering service provider to provide its usual syndicated loan numbering identification services.

 

(b)                                  The Parties acknowledge and agree that each identification number assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors by a numbering service provider and the information associated with each such number may be disclosed to users of its services in accordance with the standard terms and conditions of that numbering service provider.

 

135



 

(c)                                   Each Obligor represents that none of the information set out in paragraphs (i) to (xiii) of paragraph (a) above is, nor will at any time be, unpublished price sensitive information.

 

(d)                                  The Agent shall notify the Company and the other Finance Parties of:

 

(i)                                      the name of any numbering service provider appointed by the Agent in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors; and

 

(ii)                                   the number or, as the case may be, numbers assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors by such numbering service provider.

 

44.4                         Entire agreement

 

This Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ) constitutes the entire agreement between the Parties in relation to the obligations of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents regarding Confidential Information and supersedes any previous agreement, whether express or implied, regarding Confidential Information.

 

44.5                         Inside information

 

Each of the Finance Parties acknowledges that some or all of the Confidential Information is or may be price-sensitive information and that the use of such information may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and each of the Finance Parties undertakes not to use any Confidential Information for any unlawful purpose.

 

44.6                         Notification of disclosure

 

Each of the Finance Parties agrees (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the Company:

 

(a)                                  of the circumstances of any disclosure of Confidential Information made pursuant to paragraph (b)(v) of Clause 44.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

(b)                                  upon becoming aware that Confidential Information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ).

 

44.7                         Continuing obligations

 

The obligations in this Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ) are continuing and, in particular, shall survive and remain binding on each Finance Party for a period of twelve months from the earlier of:

 

(a)                                  the date on which all amounts payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been paid in full and all Commitments have been cancelled or otherwise cease to be available; and

 

136



 

(b)                                  the date on which such Finance Party otherwise ceases to be a Finance Party.

 

137



 

45.                                CONFIDENTIALITY OF FUNDING RATES AND REFERENCE BANK QUOTATIONS

 

45.1                         Confidentiality and Disclosure

 

(a)                                  The Agent and each Obligor agree to keep each Funding Rate (and, in the case of the Agent, each Reference Bank Quotation) confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by paragraphs (b), (c) and (d) below.

 

(b)                                  The Agent may disclose:

 

(i)                                      any Funding Rate (but not, for the avoidance of doubt, any Reference Bank Quotation) to a Borrower (or the Company) pursuant to Clause 16.4 ( Notification of rates of interest ); and

 

(ii)                                   any Funding Rate or any Reference Bank Quotation to any person appointed by it to provide administration services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents to the extent necessary to enable such service provider to provide those services if the service provider to whom that information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Agent and the relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank, as the case may be.

 

(c)                                   The Agent may disclose any Funding Rate or any Reference Bank Quotation, and each Obligor may disclose any Funding Rate, to:

 

(i)                                      any of its Affiliates and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers, auditors, partners and Representatives if any person to whom that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation is to be given pursuant to this subparagraph (i) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to it;

 

(ii)                                   any person to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation if the person to whom that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation is to be given is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of the Agent or the relevant Obligor, as the case may be, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances;

 

138



 

(iii)                                any person to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes if the person to whom that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation is to be given is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of the Agent or the relevant Obligor, as the case may be, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances; and

 

(iv)                               any person with the consent of the relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank, as the case may be.

 

(d)                                  The Agent’s obligations in this Clause 45.1 relating to Reference Bank Quotations are without prejudice to its obligations to make notifications under Clause 16.4 ( Notification of rates of interest ) provided that (other than pursuant to paragraph (b)(i) above) the Agent shall not include the details of any individual Reference Bank Quotation as part of any such notification.

 

45.2                         Related Obligations

 

(a)                                  The Agent and each Obligor acknowledge that each Funding Rate (and, in the case of the Agent, each Reference Bank Quotation) is or may be price-sensitive information and that its use may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and the Agent and each Obligor undertake not to use any Funding Rate or, in the case of the Agent, any Reference Bank Quotation for any unlawful purpose.

 

(b)                                  The Agent and each Obligor agree (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank, as the case may be:

 

(i)                                      of the circumstances of any disclosure made pursuant to paragraph (c)(ii) of Clause 45.1 ( Confidentiality and Disclosure ) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

(ii)                                   upon becoming aware that any information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 45.2.

 

45.3                         No Event of Default

 

No Event of Default will occur under Clause 30.3 ( Other obligations ) by reason only of a member of the Group’ failure to comply with this Clause 45.

 

46.                                COUNTERPARTS

 

Each Finance Document may be executed in any number of counterparts, and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of the Finance Document.

 

139



 

SECTION 12
GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT

 

47.                                GOVERNING LAW

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraph (b) below, this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

(b)                                  Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) of this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

48.                                ENFORCEMENT

 

48.1                         Jurisdiction of English courts

 

(a)                                  The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (including a dispute relating to the existence, validity or termination of this Agreement or the consequences of its nullity) or any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (a “ Dispute ”).

 

(b)                                  The Parties agree that the courts of England are the most appropriate and convenient courts to settle Disputes and accordingly no Party will argue to the contrary.

 

This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

140



 

SCHEDULE 1
THE ORIGINAL PARTIES

 

PART 1
THE ORIGINAL OBLIGORS

 

Name of Borrower

 

Place of Incorporation

 

Registration Number
(or equivalent, if any)

 

 

 

 

 

MU Finance plc

 

England & Wales

 

07088267

 

Name of Original Guarantor

 

Place of Incorporation

 

Registration Number
(or equivalent, if any)

 

 

 

 

 

Red Football Limited

 

England & Wales

 

5370076

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United Limited

 

England & Wales

 

2570509

 

 

 

 

 

Red Football Junior Limited

 

England & Wales

 

5370078

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

England & Wales

 

00095489

 

 

 

 

 

MU Finance plc

 

England & Wales

 

07088267

 


 

PART II
THE LENDERS

 

Name of Lender

 

Total Facility
Commitment as of the
Third Amendment

Effective Date ($)

 

Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited

 

$

225,000,000

 

 

 

 

 

Total

 

$

225,000,000

 

 



 

SCHEDULE 2
CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

PART I
CONDITIONS PRECEDENT TO INITIAL UTILISATION

 

1.                                       Obligors

 

(a)                                  A copy of the Constitutional Documents and of the constitutional documents of each Original Obligor.

 

(b)                                  A copy of a resolution of the board of directors (or, if applicable, a committee of the board) of each Original Obligor:

 

(i)                                      approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which it is a party and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Finance Documents to which it is a party;

 

(ii)                                   authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Finance Documents to which it is a party on its behalf;

 

(iii)                                authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all documents and notices (including, if relevant, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(iv)                               in the case of an Obligor other than the Company, authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Original Obligor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph (b) above.

 

(d)                                  A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph (b) above in relation to the Finance Documents and related documents.

 

(e)                                   A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares in each Original Guarantor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Original Guarantor is a party.

 

(f)                                    A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Original Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph (e) above.

 

(g)                                   A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on any Original Obligor to be exceeded.

 

(h)                                  A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company and each Original Obligor certifying that each copy document relating to it specified in this Part

 



 

I of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of this Agreement.

 

2.                                       Transaction Documents

 

(a)                                  A certified copy of the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(b)                                  A certified copy of the Existing Note Indenture as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(c)                                   A certified copy of the Senior Note Guarantee as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(d)                                  A certified copy of each Transaction Security Document as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(e)                                   A certified copy of the Intercreditor Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to that Agreement as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(f)                                    A certified copy of each Specified Contract as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

3.                                       Finance Documents

 

(a)                                  This Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Fee Letter executed by the Company.

 

(c)                                   The Creditor Intercreditor Accession Undertaking duly executed by all parties or such other document required to enable the Lenders to become party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Pari Passu Creditor.

 

4.                                       Legal opinions

 

The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent and the Original Lender:

 

(a)                                  a legal opinion of McGuireWoods London LLP, legal advisers to the Agent and the Original Lender as to English law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lender prior to signing this Agreement; and

 

(b)                                  a legal opinion of McGuireWoods LLP as to New York law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lender prior to signing this Agreement.

 

5.                                       Other documents and evidence

 

(a)                                  The Funds Flow Statement.

 

(b)                                  The Group Structure Chart.

 

(c)                                   The Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet.

 

(d)                                  The Base Case Model.

 



 

(e)                                   A copy of the Original Financial Statements (if any) of each Obligor.

 

(f)                                    A Certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company addressed to the Finance Parties confirming which companies within the Restricted Group are Material Companies and that (i) the aggregate of earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Original Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) exceeds 90 per cent. of the Consolidated EBITDA, the consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all the members of the Restricted Group (ii) or that the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ) are met.

 

(g)                                   “know your customer” information in respect of the Original Obligors.

 

(h)                                  Evidence that the fees, costs and expenses then due from the Company pursuant to Clause 19 ( Fees ), and Clause 24 ( Costs and expenses ) have been paid or will be paid by the Closing Date.

 

(i)                                      A copy of each document required for the redemption of the Redemption Notes, including without limitation the Officers’ Certificate (as defined in the Existing Note Indenture) and the notice of redemption.

 

(j)                                     A copy of any other Authorisation or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers to be necessary or desirable (if it has notified the Company accordingly) in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by any Finance Document or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 



 

PART II
CONDITIONS PRECEDENT REQUIRED TO BE
DELIVERED BY AN ADDITIONAL OBLIGOR

 

1.                                       An Accession Deed executed by the Additional Obligor and the Company.

 

2.                                       A copy of the constitutional documents of the Additional Obligor.

 

3.                                       A copy of a resolution of the board or, if applicable, a committee of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor:

 

(a)                                  approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Deed and the Finance Documents and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Accession Deed and any other Finance Document to which it is a party;

 

(b)                                  authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Accession Deed and other Finance Documents on its behalf;

 

(c)                                   authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all other documents and notices (including, in relation to an Additional Borrower, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(d)                                  authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

4.                                       If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

5.                                       A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

6.                                       A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares of the Additional Obligor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Additional Obligor is a party.

 

7.                                       A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Additional Obligor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph 6 above.

 

8.                                       A certificate of an Authorised Signatory of the Additional Obligor confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on it to be exceeded.

 

9.                                       A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Additional Obligor certifying that each copy document listed in this Part II of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of the Accession Deed.

 



 

10.                                A copy of any other authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers to be necessary or desirable in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by the Accession Letter or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

11.                                If available, the latest audited financial statements of the Additional Obligor.

 

12.                                The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent, the Security Trustee and the Lenders:

 

(a)                                  A legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in England, as to English law in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

(b)                                  If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in or has its “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as referred to in Clause 26.29 ( Centre of main interests and establishments )) in a jurisdiction other than England and Wales or is executing a Finance Document which is governed by a law other than English law, a legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in the jurisdiction of its incorporation, “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as applicable) or, as the case may be, the jurisdiction of the governing law of that Finance Document (the “ Applicable Jurisdiction ”) as to the law of the Applicable Jurisdiction and in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

13.                                Any security documents which are required by the Agent to be executed by the proposed Additional Obligor.

 

14.                                Any notices or documents required to be given or executed under the terms of those security documents.

 

15.                                If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in England and Wales, Scotland or Northern Ireland evidence that the Additional Obligor has done all that is necessary (including, without limitation, by re-registering as a private company) to comply with sections 677 to 683 of the Companies Act 2006 in order to enable that Additional Obligor to enter into the Finance Documents and perform its obligations under the Finance Documents.

 



 

SCHEDULE 3
REQUESTS

 

PART I
UTILISATION REQUEST

 

From:                                                                [ Borrower ] [ Company ]*

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

Adi Khambata/Kevin Gubb

Loan Services

26 Elmfield Road

Bromley, BR1 1QA

United Kingdom

44 208 695 3389 (telephone)

44 208 313 2149 (fax)

Adi.khambata@baml.com

Kevin.d.gubb@baml.com

emealoanoperations@baml.com

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.                                       We refer to the Agreement.  This is a Utilisation Request.  Terms defined in the Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

2.                                       We wish to borrow a Loan on the following terms:

 

(a)       Borrower:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

(b)       Proposed Utilisation Date:

 

[ · ] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)

 

 

 

(c)       Currency of Loan:

 

U.S. Dollars

 

 

 

(d)       Amount:

 

$[ · ](1)

 

 

 

(e)       Interest Period:

 

[ · ]

 

3.                                       We confirm that each condition specified in Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent ) is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

4.                                       [The proceeds of this Loan should be credited to [ account ]].

 


(1)  Aggregate amount drawn by the Borrower must be equal to the Available Facility.

 

148



 

5.                                       This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

authorised signatory for

 

[the Company on behalf of] [ insert name of Borrower ]*

 


NOTES:

 

*                                Amend as appropriate.  The Utilisation Request can be given by a Borrower or by the Company.

 

149



 

PART II
SELECTION NOTICE

 

From:                                                                [ Borrower ] [ Company ]*

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

Adi Khambata/Kevin Gubb

Loan Services

26 Elmfield Road

Bromley, BR1 1QA

United Kingdom

44 208 695 3389 (telephone)

44 208 313 2149 (fax)

Adi.khambata@baml.com

Kevin.d.gubb@baml.com

emealoanoperations@baml.com

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.                                       We refer to the Agreement.  This is a Section Notice.  Terms defined in the Agreement have the same meaning in the Selection Notice unless given a different meaning in this Selection Notice.

 

2.                                       We refer to the following Loan in [ identify currency ] with an Interest Period ending on [       ].

 

3.                                       We request that the next Interest Period for the above Loan is [       ].

 

4.                                       We request that the above Loan is denominated in the same currency for the next Interest Period.

 

5.                                       This Selection Notice is irrevocable.

 

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

authorised signatory for

 

[the Company on behalf of] [ name of Borrower ]

 

150



 

SCHEDULE 4
WIRING INFORMATION

 

Bank Payment Instructions

 

USD

 

Bank Name:

Address:

SWFIT:

Acct Name:

SWIFT:

Favour of:

Acct No:

IBAN:

Attn:

 

151


 

SCHEDULE 5
FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent and [ · ] as Security Trustee

 

From:                                                                [ The Existing Lender ] (the “ Existing Lender ”) and [ The New Lender ] (the “ New Lender ”)

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                       We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility Agreement).  This agreement (as amended, the “ Agreement ”) shall take effect as a Transfer Certificate for the purpose of the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.                                       We refer to Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) of the Facility Agreement:

 

(a)                                  The Existing Lender and the New Lender agree to the Existing Lender transferring to the New Lender by novation all or part of the Existing Lender’s Commitment, rights and obligations referred to in the Schedule in accordance with Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) of the Facility Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The proposed Transfer Date is [ · ].

 

(c)                                   The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

3.                                       The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 31.4 ( Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders ) of the Facility Agreement.

 

4.                                       The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)                                  [a Qualifying Lender other than a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(b)                                  [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

152



 

(c)                                   [not a Qualifying Lender];*

 

and that it is also

 

(d)                                  a U.S. Qualifying Lender.

 

5.                                       [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                  a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)             a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)            a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that Company.]

 

[5./6.]                 [The New Lender confirms that it holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [  ]) and is tax resident in [    ] (2), so that interest payable to it by each Borrower is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax, and requests that the Company notify each Borrower that it wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.](3)

 

[6./7.]                 [ We refer to Clause [19.5] ( Change of RCF Lender ) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined therein), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement. ]

 


*                       Delete as applicable - each New Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within, and also that it is a US Qualifying Lender.

 

(2)  Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.

 

(3)  Include if New Lender holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme and wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.

 

153



 

[7./8.]                 This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[8./9.]                 This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[9./10.]          This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:                  The execution of this Transfer Certificate may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions.  It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

154



 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred

 

[ insert relevant details ]

 

[ Facility Office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments ]

 

[Existing Lender]

[New Lender]

 

 

By:

By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as a Transfer Certificate for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [ · ].

 

Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent

 

By:

 

 

[ Security Trustee ]

 

By:

 

155



 

SCHEDULE 6
FORM OF ASSIGNMENT AGREEMENT

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent, [ · ] as Security Trustee and Red Football Limited as Company for and on behalf of each Obligor

 

From:                                                                [ the Existing Lender ] (the “ Existing Lender ”) and [ the New Lender ] (the “ New Lender ”)

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                       We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility Agreement). This is an Assignment Agreement. This agreement (as amended, the “ Agreement ”) shall take effect as an Assignment Agreement for the purpose of the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.                                       We refer to Clause 31.6 ( Procedure for assignment ) of the Facility Agreement:

 

(a)                                  The Existing Lender assigns absolutely to the New Lender all the rights of the Existing Lender under the Facility Agreement, the other Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement as specified in the Schedule.

 

(b)                                  The Existing Lender is released from all the obligations of the Existing Lender which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement specified in the Schedule.

 

(c)                                   The New Lender becomes a Party as a Lender and is bound by obligations equivalent to those from which the Existing Lender is released under paragraph (b) above.

 

3.                                       The proposed Transfer Date is [ · ].

 

4.                                       On the Transfer Date the New Lender becomes:

 

(a)                                  party to the relevant Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as a Lender; and

 

(b)                                  party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor.

 

156



 

5.                                       The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

6.                                       The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 31.4 ( Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders ) of the Facility Agreement.

 

7.                                       The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)                                  [a Qualifying Lender falling within paragraph (i)(A) [or paragraph (ii)] of the definition of Qualifying Lender;]

 

(b)                                  [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(c)                                   [not a Qualifying Lender];

 

and that it is also

 

(d)                                  a U.S. Qualifying Lender.

 

8.                                       [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                  a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)                                      a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.]

 

[8./9.]              [The New Lender confirms that it holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [  ]) and is tax resident in [    ](4), so that interest payable to it by each Borrower is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax, and requests that the Company notify each Borrower that it wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.]

 


(4)  Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.

 

157



 

[9./10.]                [ We refer to Clause [19.5] ( Change of RCF Lender ) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a [ Pari Passu ] Creditor and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement. ]

 

[10./11.]            This Agreement acts as notice to the Agent (on behalf of each Finance Party) and, upon delivery in accordance with Clause 31.7 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company ), to the Company (on behalf of each Obligor) of the assignment referred to in this Agreement.

 

[11./12.]            This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[12./13.]            This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[13./14.]            This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:                  The execution of this Assignment Agreement may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions.  It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

158



 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred by assignment,
release and accession

 

[ insert relevant details ]

 

[ Facility office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments ]

 

[Existing Lender]

[New Lender]

 

 

By:

By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as an Assignment Agreement for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [ · ].

 

Signature of this Agreement by the Agent constitutes confirmation by the Agent of receipt of notice of the assignment referred to in this Agreement, which notice the Agent receives on behalf of each Finance Party.

 

Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent

 

By:

 

 

[ Security Trustee ]

 

By:

 

159



 

SCHEDULE 7
FORM OF ACCESSION DEED

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent and [ · ] as Security Trustee for itself and each of the other parties to the Intercreditor Agreement referred to below

 

From:                                                                [ Restricted Subsidiary ] and Red Football Limited

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                       We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement.  This deed (the “ Accession Deed ”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facility Agreement and as a Debtor Accession Deed for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Accession Deed unless given a different meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

2.                                       [ Restricted Subsidiary ] agrees to become an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] and to be bound by the terms of the Facility Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] pursuant to [Clause 33.2 ( Additional Borrowers )]/[Clause 33.4 ( Additional Guarantors )] of the Facility Agreement.  [ Restricted Subsidiary ] is a company duly incorporated under the laws of [ name of relevant jurisdiction ] and is a limited liability company and registered number [                   ].

 

3.                                       [The Company confirms that no Event of Default is continuing or would occur as a result of [ Subsidiary ] becoming an Additional Borrower.] (5)

 

4.                                       [ Restricted Subsidiary’s ] administrative details for the purposes of the Facility Agreement and the Intercreditor Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:

 

Fax No.:

 

Attention:

 


(5)     Include in the case of an Additional Borrower.

 

160



 

5.                                       [ Restricted Subsidiary ] (for the purposes of this paragraph 5, the “ Acceding Debtor ”) intends to [incur Liabilities under the following documents]/[give a guarantee, indemnity or other assurance against loss in respect of Liabilities under the following documents]:

 

[ Insert details (date, parties and description) of relevant documents ] the “ Relevant Documents ”.

 

161


 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

(a)            Terms defined in the Intercreditor Agreement shall, unless otherwise defined in this Accession Deed, bear the same meaning when used in this paragraph 5.

 

(b)            The Acceding Debtor and the Security Trustee agree that the Security Trustee shall hold:

 

(i)             [any Security in respect of Liabilities created or expressed to be created pursuant to the Relevant Documents;

 

(ii)            all proceeds of that Security; and]

 

(iii)           all obligations expressed to be undertaken by the Acceding Debtor to pay amounts in respect of the Liabilities to the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) and secured by the Transaction Security together with all representations and warranties expressed to be given by the Acceding Debtor (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) in favour of the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties,

 

on trust for the Secured Parties on the terms and conditions contained in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(c)            The Acceding Debtor confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Debtor, undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed to be assumed by a Debtor under the Intercreditor Agreement and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(d)            [In consideration of the Acceding Debtor being accepted as an Intra-Group Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement, the Acceding Debtor also confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an Intra-Group Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by an Intra-Group Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement].

 

[5]/[6] This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

162



 

THIS ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Security Trustee (for the purposes of paragraph 5 above only), signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by [ Restricted Subsidiary ] and is delivered on the date stated above.

 

 

[ Restricted Subsidiary ]

 

 

 

 

 

[EXECUTED AS A DEED                          

)

 

 

 

 

By: [ Subsidiary ]

)

 

 

 

 

 

 

Director

 

 

 

 

 

Director/Secretary

 

 

 

OR

 

 

 

 

 

[EXECUTED AS A DEED

 

 

 

 

 

By: [ Subsidiary ]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signature of Director

 

 

 

 

 

Name of Director

 

 

 

in the presence of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Occupation of witness]

 

 

 

The Company

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Red Football Limited

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

163



 

The Security Trustee

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[ Full Name of Current Security Trustee ]

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

 

Date:

 

 

 

164



 

SCHEDULE 8
AGREED SECURITY PRINCIPLES

 

1.            Security Principles

 

(a)            The guarantees and Security to be provided will be given in accordance with the principles set out in this Schedule. This Schedule addresses the manner in which the principles will impact on the guarantees and Security proposed to be taken in relation to this transaction.

 

(b)            The principles in this Schedule embody recognition by all parties that there may be certain legal and practical difficulties in obtaining guarantees and Security from members of the Group in their respective jurisdiction of incorporation. In particular:

 

(i)             general statutory limitations, financial assistance, corporate benefit, fraudulent preference, fraudulent conveyance, “thin capitalisation” and “capital maintenance” rules, retention of title claims and similar principles may limit the ability of a member of the Group to provide a guarantee or Security or may require that the guarantee be limited by an amount or otherwise;

 

(ii)            notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, no obligation under this Agreement or under any Finance Document of a U.S. Obligor may be, directly or indirectly, (A) secured by any assets of a CFC (including any shares held directly or indirectly by a CFC); or (B) secured by a pledge in excess of 65% of the share capital (measured by the total combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares) of a CFC.  In no event shall any CFC Obligor grant or be permitted to grant Security over any assets of such CFC Obligor with respect to any obligation of a U.S. Obligor;

 

(iii)           in the case of any joint venture or non-wholly owned subsidiary all guarantees and security will be limited to comply with restrictions in the joint venture, shareholders’ or other agreement or by law provided that the Company will use reasonable endeavours to avoid or overcome such restrictions;

 

(iv)           the Security and extent of its perfection will be agreed taking into account whether, in the opinion of the Agent (acting reasonably), the cost to the Group of providing Security is disproportionate to the benefit accruing to the Lenders (including where a class of assets to be secured includes material and immaterial assets, if the cost of granting security over the immaterial assets is disproportionate to the benefit of such security, security will be granted over the material assets only);

 

(v)            any assets subject to third party arrangements which are permitted or not prohibited by the Finance Documents and which prevent those assets from being charged will be excluded from any relevant Transaction Security provided that reasonable endeavours to obtain consent to charging any such assets shall be used by the relevant

 

165



 

member of the Group if the relevant asset is material to the Group as a whole;

 

(vi)           members of the Group will not be required to give guarantees or enter into Transaction Security Documents if it is not within the legal capacity of the relevant member of the Group or that would conflict with the fiduciary duties of their directors or contravene any legal prohibition or result in a risk of personal or criminal liability on the part of any officer provided that the relevant member of the Group shall use reasonable endeavours to overcome any such obstacle;

 

(vii)          perfection of Security, when required, and other required legal formalities will be completed as soon as practicable and, in any event, within the relevant time periods specified in the Finance Documents or, if earlier or to the extent no such time periods are specified in the Finance Documents, within the time periods specified by applicable law in order to ensure due perfection;

 

(viii)         unless granted under a global Transaction Security Document governed by the law of the jurisdiction of incorporation of the applicable Obligor or under English law all Security (other than any Security granted over certain of its subsidiaries as agreed) shall be governed by the law of and secure assets located in the jurisdiction of incorporation of that Obligor;

 

(ix)           only floating security will be granted over the hedging agreements entered into by members of the Group;

 

(x)            the Security Trustee will hold one set of security for all Lenders unless local law requires separate ranking security for different classes of debt; and

 

(xi)           no guarantee or security shall guarantee or secure any “Excluded Swap Obligations” defined in accordance with the LSTA Market Advisory Update dated February 15, 2013 entitled “Swap Regulations’ Implications for Loan Documentation”, and any update thereto by the LSTA

 

For the avoidance of doubt, in these Agreed Security Principles, “cost” includes, but is not limited to, income tax cost, registration taxes payable on the creation or enforcement or for the continuance of any Security, stamp duties, out-of-pocket expenses, and other fees and expenses directly incurred by the relevant grantor of Security or any of its direct or indirect owners, subsidiaries or Affiliates.

 

2.            Guarantors and Security

 

(a)            To the extent possible, each guarantee will be an upstream, cross-stream and downstream guarantee and each guarantee and Security will be for all liabilities of the relevant chargor under the Finance Documents in accordance

 

166



 

with, and subject to, the requirements of the principles set out in this Schedule in each relevant jurisdiction.

 

(b)            To the extent possible, all security shall be given in favour of the Security Trustee and not the Finance Parties individually. “Parallel debt” provisions will be used where necessary. To the extent possible, there should be no action required to be taken in relation to the guarantees or security when any Lender transfers any of its participation in the Facility to a new Lender.

 

(c)            No guarantees or security shall be granted by an Excluded Subsidiary or Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

(d)            Security may only be granted over 65% of New Holdco’s share capital (measured by the total combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares) and no security will be granted over the assets of New Holdco  and/or any Subsidiary of New Holdco (including for the avoidance of doubt over any shares of a Subsidiary of New Holdco).

 

3.              Terms of Security Documents

 

The following principles will be reflected in the terms of any security taken as part of this transaction:

 

(a)                                  the Security will be first ranking to the extent possible;

 

(b)                                  Security will not be enforceable until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing;

 

(c)                                   rights of set off (other than for netting purposes) will not be exercisable until an Event of Default occurs and is continuing;

 

(d)                                  the provisions of each Transaction Security Document will not be unduly burdensome on the relevant Obligor or interfere unreasonably with the operation of its business, will be limited to those required by applicable local law to create or perfect security and will not impose commercial obligations;

 

(e)                                   in the Transaction Security Documents there will be no repetition or extension of clauses set out in any Finance Document including those relating to notices, costs and expenses, indemnities, tax gross-up, distribution of proceeds and release of security; representations and undertakings shall be included in the Transaction Security Documents only to the extent relating to title to assets or required by local law in order to create or perfect the security expressed to be created thereby;

 

(f)                                    security will, where possible and practical, automatically create security over future assets of the same type as those already secured;

 

(g)                                   the Transaction Security Documents should not operate so as to prevent transactions which are permitted or not prohibited under the Finance Documents.

 

167



 

4.              Bank Accounts

 

(a)            Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, each Obligor shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be entitled to receive, withdraw or otherwise transfer any credit balance from time to time on any bank account over which security has been granted (other than any Assigned Account).

 

(b)            No Obligor shall be entitled to receive, withdraw or otherwise transfer any credit balance from time to time on any Assigned Account except with the prior consent of the Security Trustee (acting reasonably) or as permitted or not prohibited pursuant to the terms of the Debt Documents.

 

(c)            After the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, no Obligor shall be entitled to receive, withdraw or otherwise transfer any credit balance from time to time on any bank account over which security has been granted except with the prior consent of the Security Trustee (acting reasonably).

 

(d)            If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the account bank within 5 Business Days of the Security being granted and the Obligor shall use its reasonable endeavours to obtain an acknowledgement of that notice within 30 Business Days of service. If the Obligor has used its reasonable endeavours but has not been able to obtain acknowledgement its obligation to obtain acknowledgement shall cease on the expiry of that 30 Business Days provided, however, if within those 30 Business Days, the relevant account bank has agreed to provide such acknowledgement, but has not yet done so, the relevant Obligor must continue to use all reasonable endeavours to obtain such acknowledgment until such acknowledgment is provided or if the relevant account bank indicates it no longer agrees to provide the acknowledgement. This provision does not apply to Assigned Accounts in respect of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of the Existing Debenture.

 

5.              Fixed Assets

 

(a)            Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its fixed assets it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those assets in the course of its business.

 

(b)            Subject to any requirements under the Existing Security Documents, no notice whether to third parties or by attaching a notice to the fixed assets shall be prepared or given until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing.

 

6.              Insurance

 

(a)            Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its insurance policies it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those policies in the course of its business.

 

(b)            If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the insurance provider within 5 Business Days of the security being

 

168



 

granted and the Obligor shall use its reasonable endeavours to obtain an acknowledgement of that notice within 30 Business Days of service. If the Obligor has used its reasonable endeavours but has not been able to obtain acknowledgement its obligation to obtain acknowledgement shall cease on the expiry of the specified 30 Business Day period provided, however, if within those 30 Business Days, the relevant insurance provider has agreed to provide such acknowledgement, but has not yet done so, the relevant Obligor must continue to use all reasonable endeavours to obtain such acknowledgment until such acknowledgment is provided or if the relevant insurance provider indicates it no longer agrees to provide the acknowledgement. This provision does not apply to an Insurance Policy (as that term is in the Existing Debenture) in respect of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of the Existing Debenture.

 

7.              Intellectual Property

 

Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its intellectual property it shall , prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those assets in the course of its business (including allowing its intellectual property to lapse if no longer material to its business).

 

8.              Intercompany receivables

 

(a)            Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its intercompany receivables it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those receivables in the course of its business.

 

(b)            If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the relevant lender within 5 Business Days of the security being granted and the Obligor shall obtain an acknowledgement of that notice within 30 Business Days of service. Irrespective of whether notice of the security is required for perfection if the service of notice would prevent the Obligor from dealing with an intercompany receivable in the course of its business no notice of security shall be served until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing. This provision does not apply to intercompany receivables charged under the Existing Debenture in respect of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of the Existing Debenture.

 

9.              Trade receivables

 

(a)            Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its trade receivables it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those receivables in the course of its business.

 

(b)            No notice of security may be served until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing.

 

169



 

10.           Shares

 

(a)            Fixed charges and/or pledges over shares in joint ventures, Unrestricted Subsidiaries or over minority interests shall not be required.

 

(b)            The Transaction Security Document will be governed by the laws of the jurisdiction of incorporation of the entity whose shares are being secured and not by the law of the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Obligor granting the security.

 

(c)            Until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing, the charging Obligor will be permitted to retain and to exercise the voting rights to any shares and the company whose shares have been charged will be permitted to pay dividends.

 

(d)            Unless the restriction is required by law or regulation or such restriction is only applicable if certain conditions have not been met, the constitutional documents of the company whose shares have been charged will be amended to remove any restriction on the transfer or the registration of the transfer of the shares on the taking or enforcement of the security granted over them.

 

11.           Excluded assets

 

For the avoidance of doubt, any assets excluded from the Transaction Security existing as of the date of this Agreement, including but not limited to, the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington, Manchester (title number GM785864), shall not be subject to any Transaction Security.

 

12.           Release of Security

 

Unless required by local law the circumstances in which the security shall be released should not be dealt with in individual Transaction Security Documents but, if so required, shall, except to the extent required by local law, be the same as those set out in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

170



 

SCHEDULE 9
FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE

 

To:                           Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

 

Matt Wyche

Senior Vice President

214 N. Tryon Street

21 st  Floor

Charlotte, NC 28255

United States of America

(980) 388-3826 (telephone)

(704) 208-2794 (fax)

Matt.wyche_iv@baml.com

 

Fiona Malitsky

EMEA Legal Entity Credit Risk

Bank of America Merrill Lynch
2 King Edward Street, London, EC1A 1HQ, United Kingdom

+44 207 996 0462

fiona.malitsky@baml.com

 

From:                      Red Football Limited

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.              We refer to the Facility Agreement.  This is a Compliance Certificate.  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning when used in this Compliance Certificate unless given a different meaning in this Compliance Certificate.

 

2.              We confirm that Consolidated EBITDA for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [ · ] and we set out in the Schedule ( Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio ) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

3.              [We confirm that no Default is continuing.]*

 

4.              [We confirm that the following companies constitute Material Companies for the purposes of the Facility Agreement: [ · ].]

 

171



 

5.              [We confirm that the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors and the aggregate gross assets of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 85 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA and consolidated gross assets of all members of the Restricted Group ((in each case not including the Excluded Subsidiaries)).]

 

6.              We confirm that the Total Net Leverage Ratio for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [ · ] and we set out in the Schedule ( Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio ) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

[              ]

 

[              ]

 

of

 

of

 

Red Football Limited

 

Red Football Limited

 

[ insert applicable certification language ]

 

 

 

 

for and on behalf of [ name of auditors of Red Football Limited ]

 


NOTES:

 

*           If this statement cannot be made, the certificate should identify any Default that is continuing and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it.

 

172


 

THE SCHEDULE

 

CALCULATION OF CONSOLIDATED EBITDA, TOTAL NET LEVERAGE RATIO

 

1.                   Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA

 

Relevant line item

 

Amount (£)

The consolidated profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period

 

[ · ]

including any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets

 

[ · ]

including any Consolidated Net Finance Charges

 

[ · ]

including any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents

 

[ · ]

including any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items

 

[ · ]

including any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group

 

[ · ]

including any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt

 

[ · ]

including any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations

 

[ · ]

deducting any profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to minority interests

 

[ · ]

deducting any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Restricted Group exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted Group through distributions by such investment or entity

 

[ · ]

after excluding the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period

 

[ · ]

after deducting to the extent not already taken into account, all

 

[ · ]

 

173



 

Relevant line item

 

Amount (£)

rent and other property costs of a revenue nature

 

 

Consolidated EBITDA

 

[ · ]

 

2.                   Calculation of Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

Relevant line item

 

Amount (£)

the aggregate amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the principal amount of Borrowings

 

[ · ]

excluding obligations to any other member of the Restricted Group

 

[ · ]

excluding Subordinated Liabilities

 

[ · ]

including, in the case of finance leases, only the capitalised value thereof

 

[ · ]

deducting aggregate amount of Cash and Cash Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that time

 

[ · ]

Consolidated EBITDA

 

[ · ]

Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

[ · ]: 1.00

 

174



 

SCHEDULE 10
FORM OF RESIGNATION LETTER

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

 

Matt Wyche

Senior Vice President

214 N. Tryon Street

21 st  Floor

Charlotte, NC 28255

United States of America

(980) 388-3826 (telephone)

(704) 208-2794 (fax)

Matt.wyche_iv@baml.com

 

Fiona Malitsky

EMEA Legal Entity Credit Risk

Bank of America Merrill Lynch
2 King Edward Street, London, EC1A 1HQ, United Kingdom

+44 207 996 0462

fiona.malitsky@baml.com

 

From:                                                                [ resigning Obligor ] and [ Company ]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (as amended, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                 We refer to the Facility Agreement.  This is a Resignation Letter.  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Resignation Letter unless given a different meaning in this Resignation Letter.

 

2.                                 Pursuant to [Clause 33.3 ( Resignation of a Borrower )]/[Clause 33.5 ( Resignation of a Guarantor )], we request that [ resigning Obligor ] be released from its obligations as a [Borrower/Guarantor] under the Facility Agreement and the Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

3.                                 We confirm that:

 

(a)                            no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of this request; [and]

 

(b)                            no payment is due from [ resigning Obligor ]; [and]

 

(c)                             [this request is given in relation to a Third Party Disposal of [ resigning Obligor ];[ and]*

 

175



 

(d)                            [ · ]**

 

4.                                 This Resignation Letter and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

5.                                 The Company agrees to indemnify the Finance Parties and any Receivers or Delegates for any costs, expenses, or liabilities which would have been payable by [ resigning Obligor ] in connection with the Finance Documents but for the release set out in paragraph 1 above.

 

[ Company ]

[ resigning Obligor ]

 

 

By:

By:

 

176



 


NOTES:

 

*                                Insert where resignation as a result of a Third Party Disposal.

**                         Insert any other conditions required by the Facility Agreement.

 

177



 

SCHEDULE 11
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

178



 

SCHEDULE 12
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

179



 

SCHEDULE 13
MATERIAL COMPANIES

 

Red Football Limited

 

Red Football Junior Limited

 

Manchester United Limited

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

MU Finance plc

 

180



 

SCHEDULE 14
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

181



 

SCHEDULE 15
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

182



 

SCHEDULE 16
TABLE OF VALUES FOR X

 

1.                                       The value of X in any Financial Year will be the amount determined using the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet and set out in the row labelled “EBITDA” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year after the following adjustments (the “ Adjustments ”) have been made in the electronic version of the spreadsheet (and, for the avoidance of doubt, with no other adjustments):

 

(a)                                  the figure in the Total Match Day income row of the spreadsheet for a Financial Year (the “ Relevant Year ”) will be determined by: (i) adjusting the revenue in the line item entitled “European Cups” in the Annual Financial Statements for the most recent Financial Year in which the first team of MUFC participated in the Champions League (the “ Previous Year ”) to reflect any increase or decrease in ticket prices announced prior to the start of the Relevant Year that would be applicable in the Relevant Year; (ii) aggregating the amount described in paragraph (i) above with the revenue (increased or decreased for the then prevailing rate (RPI) of inflation or deflation) in the line items entitled “Hospitality — Match Day” and “Catering (match day)” (minus any intra-Restricted Group items) in the Annual Financial Statements for the Previous Year; (iii) dividing the sum of the amount described in paragraph (ii) by the number of Champions League matches played at the Stadium in the Previous Year; and (iv) multiplying the product of paragraph (iii) by four;

 

(b)                                  any increase or decrease in the Sterling Equivalent (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) of Media and sponsorship revenues that would have been received by the Restricted Group from UEFA in respect of the Champions League (or, in each case, any replacement body or competition) had the first team of MUFC finished third in the Premier League (or any replacement competition) and qualified for the first knock-out stage of the Champions League will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “European TV & Radio” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year; and

 

(c)                                   any increase or decrease in the portion of revenue from the Specified Contracts described in paragraphs (a) and (b) of the definition thereof (as applicable) (or any replacement contract) that is dependent on the first team of MUFC qualifying for the Champions League in a Financial Year will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “Nike” (in relation to the Nike Agreement) and the row labelled “Adidas” (in relation to the adidas Agreement) in the column corresponding to that Financial Year.

 

2.                                       The add back in respect of each Financial Year shall be applied according to the following quarterly schedule:

 

Financial Quarter Ending

 

Percentage Application

 

September

 

20.0

%

December

 

45.0

%

March

 

35.0

%

June

 

0.0

%

 

183


 

SCHEDULE 17
RESTRICTIVE COVENANTS

 

1.                                       ASSET SALES

 

1.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, consummate an Asset Sale unless:

 

(a)                                  the Company (or the Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) receives consideration at the time of the Asset Sale at least equal to the Fair Market Value (measured as of the date of the definitive agreement with respect to such Asset Sale) of the assets or Equity Interests issued or sold or otherwise disposed of; and

 

(b)                                  at least 75 per cent. of the consideration received in the Asset Sale by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary is in the form of cash or Cash Equivalents.  For purposes of this provision, each of the following will be deemed to be cash:

 

(i)                                      any liabilities, as shown on the Company’s most recent consolidated balance sheet, of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than contingent liabilities and liabilities that are by their terms subordinated to the Facility and any guarantee thereof) that are assumed by the transferee of any such assets pursuant to a customary novation or indemnity agreement that releases the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary from or indemnifies against further liability;

 

(ii)                                   any securities, notes or other obligations received by the Company or any such Restricted Subsidiary from such transferee that are converted by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary into cash or Cash Equivalents within 90 days following the closing of the Asset Sale, to the extent of the cash or Cash Equivalents received in that conversion;

 

(iii)                                Indebtedness of any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company, in each case that is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as a result of such Asset Sale, to the extent that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries following such Asset Sale are released from any guarantee of such Indebtedness or preferred stock in connection with such Asset Sale;

 

(iv)                               consideration consisting of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company which is either repaid in full or cancelled in connection with such Asset Sale; and

 

(v)                                  any Capital Stock or assets of the kind referred to in paragraphs (b) or (d) of Clause 1.2 below,

 

184



 

provided that , in no event will the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sell, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of all or part of the Specified Asset other than to an Obligor.

 

1.2                                Within 360 days after the receipt of any Net Proceeds from an Asset Sale, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) may apply such Net Proceeds:

 

(a)                                  to repay, repurchase, prepay or redeem (i) outstanding amounts of the Facility, (ii) Indebtedness of any Obligor incurred pursuant to paragraph (d) of Clause 3.2 below that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral and that is not subordinated in right of payment to the obligations of the Obligors hereunder (including without limitation Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity )) or under any other Finance Document, and, if the Indebtedness repaid is revolving credit Indebtedness, to correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, (iii) Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor to the extent that such Indebtedness is not subordinated in right of payment to the Facility and any guarantee thereof, (iv) the Notes pursuant to an offer to all holders of Notes at a purchase price equal to 100 per cent. of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Make-Whole Amount, if any, to the date of purchase (a “ Notes Offer ”), or (v) obligations under any pari passu Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral that ranks equal to the Lien on the Collateral securing the Facility and any guarantee thereof and that is not subordinated in right of payment to the Lenders hereunder (including without limitation Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity )) or under any other Finance Document, and, if the Indebtedness repaid is revolving credit Indebtedness, to correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, concurrently with an Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer;

 

(b)                                  to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) all or substantially all of the assets of, or any Capital Stock of, another Permitted Business, if, after giving effect to any such acquisition of Capital Stock, the Permitted Business is or becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(c)                                   to make a capital expenditure; or

 

(d)                                  to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) other assets (other than Capital Stock) that are not classified as current assets under IFRS and that are used or useful in a Permitted Business,

 

provided, however, that, pending the final application of any Net Proceeds, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary) may temporarily reduce revolving credit borrowings or otherwise invest the Net Proceeds in any manner that is not prohibited by the Finance Documents.

 

185



 

1.3                                Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided in Clause 1.2 above will constitute “ Excess Proceeds .” When the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15.0 million, within five Business Days thereof, the Company will make an offer (an “ Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer ”) to the Lenders and may make an offer to all holders of the Notes or other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof containing provisions similar to those set forth in this Agreement with respect to offers to purchase, prepay, cancel or redeem with the proceeds of sales of assets in accordance with this Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ) to purchase, prepay, redeem or cancel the maximum principal amount of and correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto or cancel the Facility, the Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness ( plus accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith) that may be purchased, prepaid, redeemed or cancelled out of the Excess Proceeds. The offer price in any Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer will be equal to 100 per cent of the principal amount of all such Indebtedness offered to be prepaid, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of prepayment or cancellation. If any Excess Proceeds remain after consummation of an Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer, the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may use those Excess Proceeds for any purpose not otherwise prohibited by this Agreement. If the aggregate principal amount of the Facility, the Notes and any other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof tendered into (or required to be prepaid, redeemed or cancelled in connection with) such Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer exceeds the amount of Excess Proceeds, or if the aggregate principal amount of the Facility exceeds the amount of Net Proceeds to be so applied, such Net Proceeds shall be allocated to prepay the Facility, such Notes and such other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof to be prepaid on a pro rata basis based on the amounts tendered or required to be prepaid, redeemed or cancelled. For the purposes of calculating the principal amount of any such Indebtedness not denominated in U.S. Dollars, such Indebtedness shall be calculated by converting any such principal amounts into their U.S. Dollar Equivalent determined as of the Business Day immediately prior to the date on which the Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer is announced. Upon completion of each Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer, the amount of Excess Proceeds will be reset at zero.

 

2.                                       RESTRICTED PAYMENTS

 

2.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly:

 

(a)                                  declare or pay any dividend or make any other payment or distribution on account of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests (including, without limitation, any payment in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) or to the direct or indirect holders of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests in their capacity as such (other than dividends or distributions payable in Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company and other than dividends or distributions payable to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);

 

(b)                                  purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire or retire for value (including, without limitation, in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the

 

186



 

Company) any Equity Interests of the Company or any direct or indirect parent entity of the Company;

 

(c)                                   make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility and any guarantee thereof (excluding (i) any intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or (ii) the purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement of any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility or the guarantee thereof purchased in anticipation of satisfying a sinking fund obligation, principal instalment or final maturity, in each case due within one year of the date of purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement);

 

(d)                                  make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; or

 

(e)                                   make any Restricted Investments;

 

(all such payments and other actions set forth in the foregoing paragraphs (a) through (e) above being collectively referred to as “ Restricted Payments ”), unless, at the time of and after giving effect to such Restricted Payment:

 

(i)                                      no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Restricted Payment;

 

(ii)                                   the Company would, at the time of such Restricted Payment and after giving pro forma effect thereto as if such Restricted Payment had been made at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, have been permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) below; and

 

(iii)                                such Restricted Payment, together with the aggregate amount of all other Restricted Payments made by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries since the Second Amendment Effective Date (excluding Restricted Payments permitted by paragraphs (b), (c), (e), (f), (g), (h), (i), (j), (k), (m) and (n) of Clause 2.2 ( Restricted Payments )) is less than the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(A)                                50 per cent. of the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for the period (taken as one accounting period) from the beginning of the first fiscal quarter commencing after 30 June 2015 to the end of the Company’s most recently ended fiscal quarter for which internal financial statements are available at the time of such Restricted Payment (or, if such Consolidated Net Income for such period is a deficit, less 100 per cent. of such deficit); plus

 

187



 

(B)                                100 per cent. of the aggregate net cash proceeds received by the Company since the Second Amendment Effective Date as a contribution to its common equity capital or from the issue or sale of Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock and Excluded Contributions) or from Subordinated Shareholder Funding or from the issue or sale of convertible or exchangeable Disqualified Stock of the Company or convertible or exchangeable debt securities of the Company, in each case that have been converted into or exchanged for Equity Interests of the Company (including such cash proceeds received in connection with any such conversion or exchange) (other than Equity Interests (or Disqualified Stock or debt securities) sold to a Subsidiary of the Company), excluding, in each case, any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity; plus

 

(C)                                to the extent that Restricted Investments which were made after the Second Amendment Effective Date are sold for cash and/or Cash Equivalents or otherwise liquidated or repaid for cash and/or Cash Equivalents, the lesser of (A) the cash return of capital with respect to such Restricted Investments (less the cost of disposition, if any) and (B) the initial amount of such Restricted Investments; plus

 

(D)                                to the extent that any Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company designated as such after the Second Amendment Effective Date is redesignated as a Restricted Subsidiary after the Second Amendment Effective Date, the lesser of (i) the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investment in such Subsidiary as of the date of such redesignation or (ii) such Fair Market Value as of the date on which such Subsidiary was originally designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary after the Second Amendment Effective Date; plus

 

(E)                                 upon the full and unconditional release of a Restricted Investment that is a guarantee made by the Company or one of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Person, an amount equal to the amount of such guarantee; plus

 

(F)                                  the initial amount of any Restricted Investment made after the Second Amendment Effective Date in a Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; plus

 

(G)                                100 per cent. of any dividends received in cash by the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary after the Second Amendment Effective Date from an Unrestricted Subsidiary, to the extent that such dividends were not otherwise included in the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for such period.

 

188



 

2.2                                If no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Restricted Payment, the provisions of Clause 2.1 ( Restricted Payments ) will not prohibit:

 

(a)                                  the payment of any dividend or the consummation of any irrevocable redemption within 60 days after the date of declaration of the dividend or giving of the redemption notice, as the case may be, if at the date of declaration or notice, the dividend or redemption payment would have complied with the provisions of this Agreement;

 

(b)                                  the making of any Restricted Payment in exchange for, or out of or with the net cash proceeds of the substantially concurrent sale (other than to a Subsidiary of the Company) of, Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or from the substantially concurrent contribution of common equity capital or Subordinated Shareholder Funding to the Company; (excluding any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity) provided that the amount of any such net cash proceeds that are utilised for any such Restricted Payment will be excluded from paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 above;

 

(c)                                   the repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement for value of (i) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility and any guarantee thereof with the net cash proceeds from a substantially concurrent incurrence of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; or (ii) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is subordinated in right of payment to the Facility or any guarantee thereof (other than any Indebtedness so subordinated and held by Affiliates of the Issuer) upon a Change of Control or an Asset Sale to the extent required by the agreements governing such Indebtedness, but only if, prior to offering to purchase, purchasing or repaying such Indebtedness, (x) the Company shall have complied with its obligations under Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ) and shall have prepaid the full principal amount of the Facility required to be prepaid under Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ) and (y) the Obligors shall have otherwise complied with the terms of this Agreement;

 

(d)                                  the repurchase, redemption or other acquisition or retirement for value of any Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity held by any current or former officer, director, employee or consultant of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries pursuant to any equity subscription agreement, stock option agreement, shareholders’ agreement, employment agreements, or similar agreements or stock option plans; provided that the aggregate price paid for all such repurchased, redeemed, acquired or retired Equity Interests may not exceed £3.0 million in any twelve month period; but provided , further , that such amount in any twelve-month period may be increased by an amount not to exceed the cash proceeds received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries from the sale of Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to current or former officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to the extent the cash proceeds from the sale of Equity Interests have not otherwise been applied to the making of Restricted Payments pursuant to

 

189



 

paragraph (iii) of Clause 2.1 ( Restricted Payments ) and do not constitute Relevant Equity;

 

(e)                                   the repurchase of Equity Interests of the Company or any Parent Entity deemed to occur upon the exercise of stock options to the extent such Equity Interests represent a portion of the exercise price of those stock options;

 

(f)                                    the declaration and payment of regularly scheduled or accrued dividends to holders of any class or series of Disqualified Stock of the Company or any preferred stock of any Restricted Subsidiary issued on or after the Second Amendment Effective Date in accordance with the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) ;

 

(g)                                   payments of cash, dividends, distributions, advances or other Restricted Payments by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to allow the payment of cash in lieu of the issuance of fractional shares upon (i) the exercise of options or warrants or (ii) the conversion or exchange of Capital Stock of any such Person;

 

(h)                                  the payment of any dividend (or, in the case of any partnership or limited liability company, any similar distribution) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the holders of its Equity Interests on a pro rata basis;

 

(i)                                      payments pursuant to any tax sharing agreement or arrangement relating to taxes among the Company and its Subsidiaries and other Persons with which the Company or any of its Subsidiaries is required or permitted to file a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a part of a group for tax purposes; provided, however, that such payments will not exceed the amount of tax that the Company and its Subsidiaries would owe on a standalone basis and the related tax liabilities of the Company and its Subsidiaries are relieved thereby;

 

(j)                                     the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Parent Entity in amounts and at times required to pay:

 

(i)                                      franchise taxes and other fees, taxes and expenses required to maintain the corporate existence of any Parent Entity;

 

(ii)                                   general corporate overhead expenses of any Parent Entity to the extent such expenses are attributable to the ownership or operation of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries or related to the proper administration of such Parent Entity, including (i) fees and expenses properly incurred in the ordinary course of business to auditors and legal advisors; and (ii) payments in respect of services provided by directors, officers or employees of any such Parent Entity, not to exceed £3.0 million in any calendar year;

 

(iii)                                any income taxes (including, for the avoidance of doubt, United Kingdom corporation tax), to the extent such income taxes are

 

190



 

attributable to the income or ownership of the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries and, to the extent of the amount actually received in cash from its Unrestricted Subsidiaries, in amounts required to pay such taxes to the extent attributable to the income or ownership of such Unrestricted Subsidiaries;

 

(iv)                               costs (including all professional fees and expenses) incurred by any Parent Entity in connection with reporting obligations under or otherwise incurred in connection with compliance with applicable laws, rules or regulations of any governmental, regulatory or self-regulatory body or stock exchange, the Finance Documents or any other agreement or instrument relating to Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including in respect of any reports filed with respect to the U.S. Securities Act, U.S. Exchange Act or the respective rules and regulations promulgated thereunder; and

 

(v)                                  fees and expenses of any Parent Entity incurred in relation to any public offering or other sale of Capital Stock or Indebtedness (A) where the net proceeds of such offering or sale are intended to be received by or contributed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; (B) in a prorated amount of such expenses in proportion to the amount of such net proceeds intended to be so received or contributed; or (C) otherwise on an interim basis prior to completion of such offering so long as any Parent Entity will cause the amount of such expenses to be repaid to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary out of the proceeds of such offering promptly if completed;

 

(k)                                  so long as the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company is equal to or greater than £250.0 million for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date of such Restricted Payment, any Restricted Payment;

 

(l)                                      following a Public Equity Offering that results in a Public Market of the Capital Stock of the Company or any Parent Entity, the payment of dividends on the Capital Stock of the Company up to 6 per cent. per annum of the net cash proceeds received by the Company in any such Public Equity Offering or any subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock, or the net cash proceeds of any such Public Equity Offering or subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock of any Parent Entity that are contributed in cash to the Company’s equity (other than through the issuance of Disqualified Stock); provided that if such Public Equity Offering was of Capital Stock of a Parent Entity, the net proceeds of any such dividend are used to fund a corresponding dividend in equal or greater amount on the Capital Stock of such Parent Entity;

 

(m)                              to the extent constituting a Restricted Payment, any transfer, assignment or novation by MUL and/or any other member of the Restricted Group of all or any portion of the assets described in paragraph (a) of the definition of “New Holdco Business” to any member of the New Holdco Group made in accordance with a Permitted Reorganisation, including without limitation the

 

191



 

transfer of employees, assets (including goodwill) and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts; or

 

(n)                                  other Restricted Payments in an aggregate amount not to exceed £160.0 million since the Second Amendment Effective Date.

 

2.3                                The amount of all Restricted Payments (other than cash) will be the Fair Market Value on the date of the Restricted Payment of the asset(s) or securities proposed to be transferred or issued by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, pursuant to the Restricted Payment.

 

3.                                       INCURRENCE OF INDEBTEDNESS AND ISSUANCE OF PREFERRED STOCK

 

3.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, issue, assume, guarantee or otherwise become or remain directly or indirectly liable, contingently or otherwise, with respect to (collectively, “incur”) any Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt), and the Company will not, and will not permit any other Obligor to, issue any Disqualified Stock and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to issue any shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that :

 

(a)                                  subject to Clause 3.3 below, the Company may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue Disqualified Stock, the Obligors (other than the Company) may issue Disqualified Stock, and the Obligors (other than the Company) and New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue preferred stock, if the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred or such Disqualified Stock or such preferred stock is issued, as the case may be, would have been at least 2.0 to 1.0, in each case, determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the additional Indebtedness had been incurred or the Disqualified Stock or the preferred stock had been issued, as the case may be, at the beginning of such four-quarter period provided that , if the Indebtedness is to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including, without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) the creditor(s) or, as the case may be, representative of such creditor(s) of such Indebtedness shall have become parties to the Intercreditor Agreement or entered into an intercreditor agreement providing for pro-rata sharing of enforcement proceeds or payments upon default among such creditors and the Lenders and otherwise satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably and in good faith), provided that the terms of such intercreditor agreement are no more onerous to New Holdco and its Subsidiaries than the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(b)                                  if the Indebtedness to be incurred is Senior Secured Indebtedness, subject to Clause 3.3 below, the Obligors, New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) may incur such Senior Secured Indebtedness if the Consolidated

 

192



 

Senior Secured Leverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred is less than 4.0 to 1.0 determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if such Indebtedness had been incurred at the beginning of such four-quarter period provided that , if the Senior Secured Indebtedness to be incurred is to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including, without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) the creditor(s) or, as the case may be, representative of such creditor(s) of such Indebtedness shall have become parties to the Intercreditor Agreement or entered into an intercreditor agreement providing for pro-rata sharing of enforcement proceeds or payments upon default among such creditors and the Lenders and otherwise satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably and in good faith), provided that the terms of such intercreditor agreement are no more onerous to New Holdco and its Subsidiaries than the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

3.2                                Subject to Clause 3.3 below, Clause 3.1 will not prohibit the incurrence of any of the following items of Indebtedness (collectively, the “ Permitted Debt ”):

 

(a)                                  the incurrence of Indebtedness under the Facility;

 

(b)                                  the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of Existing Indebtedness provided that , on or prior to the Second Amendment Effective Date the Indebtedness of the Obligors evidenced by the Existing Notes and guaranteed pursuant to the Existing Note Guarantees shall be repaid in full;

 

(c)                                   the incurrence by the Company and the Obligors of Indebtedness evidenced by the Notes and the Note Guarantee;

 

(d)                                  Indebtedness under the RCF Facilities in an aggregate principal amount at any one time outstanding (with letters of credit being deemed to have a principal amount equal to the maximum potential liability of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries thereunder) not to exceed £150.0 million;

 

(e)                                   the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness represented by Capital Lease Obligations, mortgage financings or purchase money obligations, in each case, incurred for the purpose of financing or refinancing all or any part of the purchase price or cost of design, construction, lease, installation or improvement of property (real or personal), plant or equipment used or useful in a Permitted Business, in an aggregate principal amount, including all Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness incurred in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which were used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness incurred pursuant to this paragraph (e), not to exceed £50.0 million at any time outstanding;

 

(f)                                    the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness (other than intercompany Indebtedness) that was permitted by

 

193


 

the Finance Documents to be incurred under Clause 3.1 or any of paragraphs (b), (c), (d), (e), (f) or (m) of this Clause 3.2;

 

(g)                                   the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of such Restricted Subsidiaries; provided, however, that :

 

(i)                                      if any Obligor is the obligor on such Indebtedness and the payee is not an Obligor, such Indebtedness must be unsecured and expressly subordinated to the prior payment in full in cash of all Obligations then due with respect to the Facility and the Finance Documents; and

 

(ii)                                   (A) any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such Indebtedness being held by a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and (B) any sale or other transfer of any such Indebtedness to a Person that is neither the Company nor a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, that was not permitted by this paragraph (g);

 

(h)                                  the issuance by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to any of the Company’s Restricted Subsidiaries of shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that :

 

(i)                                      any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such preferred stock being held by a Person other than the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(ii)                                   any sale or other transfer of any such preferred stock to a Person that is neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an issuance of such preferred stock by such Restricted Subsidiary that was not permitted by this paragraph (g);

 

(i)                                      the incurrence by the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary of Hedging Obligations in the ordinary course of business and not for speculative purposes;

 

(j)                                     the Guarantee by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent that the guaranteed Indebtedness was permitted to be incurred by another provision of this Clause 3.2; provided that if the Indebtedness being guaranteed is subordinated to or pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof, then the Guarantee must be subordinated or pari passu , as applicable, to the same extent as the Indebtedness guaranteed;

 

(k)                                  the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness in respect of workers’ compensation claims, self-insurance obligations, bankers’ acceptances, customs, VAT and other tax guarantees, performance and surety bonds in the ordinary course of business;

 

194



 

(l)                                      the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness arising from the honouring by a bank or other financial institution of a check, draft or similar instrument inadvertently drawn against insufficient funds, so long as such Indebtedness is covered within five Business Days;

 

(m)                              Indebtedness of any Person outstanding on the date on which such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged, consolidated, amalgamated or otherwise combined with (including pursuant to any acquisition of assets and assumption of related liabilities) the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than Indebtedness incurred to provide all or any portion of the funds used to consummate the transaction or series of related transactions pursuant to which such Person became a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or was otherwise acquired by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries); provided, however, with respect to this paragraph (1), that at the time of the acquisition or other transaction pursuant to which such Indebtedness was deemed to be incurred the Company would have been able to incur £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 after giving pro forma effect to the incurrence of such Indebtedness pursuant to this paragraph (l);

 

(n)                                  Indebtedness arising from agreements of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries providing for customary indemnification, obligations in respect of earnouts or other adjustments of purchase price or, in each case, similar obligations, in each case, incurred or assumed in connection with the acquisition or disposition of any business or assets or Person or any Equity Interests of a Subsidiary, provided that the maximum liability of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of all such Indebtedness shall at no time exceed the gross proceeds, including the Fair Market Value of non-cash proceeds (measured at the time received and without giving effect to any subsequent changes in value), actually received by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in connection with such disposition;

 

(o)                                  the incurrence by New Holdco, Sponsorship Newco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco of Intra-Group Liabilities (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) or Subordinated Liabilities (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement); and

 

(p)                                  the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of additional Indebtedness in an aggregate principal amount (or accreted value, as applicable) at any time outstanding not to exceed £50.0 million;

 

provided , however , that New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including, without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) shall not be permitted to incur Indebtedness pursuant to paragraphs (d), (e) and (p) of this Clause 3.2.

 

3.3                                No Obligor will incur any Indebtedness (including Permitted Debt) that is contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Indebtedness is also contractually subordinated in right of payment to the Facility and any guarantee thereof on substantially identical terms; provided, however, that no Indebtedness will be deemed to be contractually

 

195



 

subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors solely by virtue of being unsecured or by virtue of being secured on a junior priority basis.

 

3.4                                For purposes of determining compliance with this Clause 3, in the event that an item of Indebtedness meets the criteria of more than one of the categories of Permitted Debt described in paragraphs (a) through (p) of Clause 3.2 above, or is entitled to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1, the Company will be permitted to classify such item of Indebtedness on the date of its incurrence or later reclassify all or a portion of such item of Indebtedness, in any manner that complies with this Clause 3.  The accrual of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or amortisation of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms, the reclassification of preferred stock as Indebtedness due to a change in accounting principles, and the payment of dividends on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock will not be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness or an issuance of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock for purposes of this Clause 3; provided, in each such case, that the amount of any such accrual, accretion or payment is included in Consolidated Interest Expense of the Company as accrued.  Notwithstanding any other provision of this Clause 3, the maximum amount of Indebtedness that the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur pursuant to this Clause 3 shall not be deemed to be exceeded solely as a result of fluctuations in exchange rates or currency values.

 

3.5                                The amount of any Indebtedness outstanding as of any date will be:

 

(a)                                  the accreted value of the Indebtedness, in the case of any Indebtedness issued with original issue discount;

 

(b)                                  the principal amount of the Indebtedness, in the case of any other Indebtedness;

 

(c)                                   in respect of Indebtedness of another Person secured by a Lien on the assets of the specified Person, the lesser of:

 

(i)                                      the Fair Market Value of such assets at the date of determination; and

 

(ii)                                   the amount of the Indebtedness of the other Person; and

 

(d)                                  For purposes of determining compliance with any sterling-denominated restriction on the incurrence of Indebtedness, the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of Indebtedness denominated in another currency will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date such Indebtedness was incurred, in the case of term Indebtedness, or first committed, in the case of Indebtedness incurred under a revolving credit facility; provided that (i) if such Indebtedness is incurred to refinance other Indebtedness denominated in a currency other than sterling, and such refinancing would cause the applicable sterling-denominated restriction to be exceeded if calculated at the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date of such refinancing, such sterling-denominated restriction will be deemed not to have been exceeded so long as the principal amount of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount of such

 

196



 

Indebtedness being refinanced; and (ii) if and for so long as any such Indebtedness is subject to an agreement intended to protect against fluctuations in currency exchange rates with respect to the currency in which such Indebtedness is denominated covering principal and interest on such Indebtedness, the amount of such Indebtedness, if denominated in sterling, will be the amount of the principal payment required to be made under such currency agreement and, otherwise, the Sterling Equivalent of such amount plus the Sterling Equivalent of any premium which is at such time due and payable but is not covered by such currency agreement.

 

4.                                       LIENS

 

The Company will not and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, assume or otherwise cause or suffer to exist or become effective any Lien of any kind securing Indebtedness upon any of their property or assets, now owned or hereafter acquired, except (i) in the case of any property or asset that does not constitute Collateral, Permitted Liens and (ii) in the case of any property or asset that constitutes Collateral, Permitted Collateral Liens.

 

5.                                       LIMITATION ON SALE AND LEASEBACK TRANSACTIONS

 

5.1                                The Company will not, and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, enter into any sale and leaseback transaction with a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; provided that any Obligor may enter into a sale and leaseback transaction if:

 

(a)                                  such Obligor could have (i) incurred Indebtedness in an amount equal to the Attributable Debt relating to such sale and leaseback transaction under the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) above and (ii) incurred a Lien to secure such Indebtedness pursuant to Clause 4 ( Liens );

 

(b)                                  the gross cash proceeds of that sale and leaseback transaction are at least equal to the Fair Market Value, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company of the property that is the subject of that sale and leaseback transaction; and

 

(c)                                   the transfer of assets in that sale and leaseback transaction is permitted by, and the Company applies the proceeds of such transaction in compliance with Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ).

 

6.                                       DIVIDEND AND OTHER PAYMENT RESTRICTIONS AFFECTING RESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

6.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create or permit to exist or become effective any consensual encumbrance or restriction on the ability of any Restricted Subsidiary to:

 

(a)                                  pay dividends or make any other distributions on its Capital Stock to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, or with respect to any other

 

197



 

interest or participation in, or measured by, its profits, or pay any Indebtedness owed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(b)                                  make loans or advances to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; or

 

(c)                                   sell, lease or transfer any of its properties or assets to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

6.2                                The restrictions in Clause 6.1 above will not apply to encumbrances or restrictions existing under or by reason of:

 

(a)                                  agreements governing Existing Indebtedness and the Facility or any other agreement as in effect at or entered into on the Second Amendment Effective Date and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, with respect to such dividend and other payment restrictions than those contained in those agreements on the Second Amendment Effective Date;

 

(b)                                  the Existing Note Indenture, the Existing Notes and the Existing Note Guarantees, the RCF Facilities, the Notes, the Note Guarantee, the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Transaction Security Documents;

 

(c)                                   agreements governing other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the restrictions therein are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                  applicable law, rule, regulation or order;

 

(e)                                   any agreement or instrument of or Capital Stock of a Person acquired by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries as in effect at the time of such acquisition (except to the extent such agreement or instrument was entered into or incurred in connection with or in contemplation of such acquisition) and any amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of any such agreement or instrument, provided that the amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are (i) no more restrictive or (ii) not materially less favourable as determined in good faith by the Company, than the dividend and other payment restrictions contained in such instrument at the time of such acquisition, which encumbrance or restriction is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any Person, other than the Person, or the property or assets of the Person, so acquired; provided that , in the case of Indebtedness, such Indebtedness was permitted by the terms of this Agreement to be incurred;

 

198



 

(f)                                    customary non-assignment provisions in contracts, leases and licenses entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                                   purchase money obligations for property acquired in the ordinary course of business and Capital Lease Obligations that impose restrictions on the property purchased or leased of the nature described in paragraph (c) of Clause 5 ( Limitation on Sale and Leaseback Transactions );

 

(h)                                  any agreement for the sale or other disposition of the Capital Stock or all or substantially all of the property and assets of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that restricts distributions by that Restricted Subsidiary pending its sale or other disposition;

 

(i)                                      Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; provided that the restrictions contained in the agreements governing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the agreements governing the Indebtedness being refinanced;

 

(j)                                     Liens permitted to be incurred under Clause 4 ( Liens ) that limit the right of the debtor to dispose of the assets subject to such Liens;

 

(k)                                  provisions limiting the disposition or distribution of assets or property in joint venture agreements, asset sale agreements, sale-leaseback agreements, stock sale agreements and other similar agreements (including agreements entered into in connection with a Restricted Investment) entered into with the approval of the Company’s Board of Directors, which limitation is applicable only to the assets that are the subject of such agreements;

 

(l)                                      restrictions on cash or other deposits or net worth imposed by customers or suppliers or required by insurance, surety or bonding companies, in each case, under contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                              Hedging Obligations entered into from time to time;

 

(n)                                  any mortgage financing or mortgage refinancing that imposes restrictions on the real property (including any heritage building rights) securing such Indebtedness; and

 

(o)                                  agreements governing Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (e) and (p) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is an Excluded Subsidiary under paragraph (d) of the definition thereof, provided that any encumbrance or restriction in any such agreement is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any other Person, other than such Restricted Subsidiary or its property or assets.

 

7.                                       MERGER, CONSOLIDATION, ETC.

 

7.1                                The Company and Red Football Junior Limited, will not, directly or indirectly: (x) consolidate or merge with or into another Person, whether or not the Company is the surviving corporation, or (y) sell, assign, transfer, convey or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted

 

199



 

Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to another Person, unless:

 

(a)                                  either:

 

(i)                                      the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or, as the case may be, MUL is the surviving corporation; or

 

(ii)                                   the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL) or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made is an entity organized or existing under the laws of any Permitted Jurisdiction;

 

(b)                                  the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL) or the Person to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made assumes all the obligations of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or, as the case may be, MUL under the Finance Documents to which the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL (as applicable) is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders);

 

(c)                                   immediately after such transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists;

 

(d)                                  the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL (as applicable) or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or, as the case may be, MUL), or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made, on the date of such transaction after giving pro forma effect thereto and any related financing transactions as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, (i) would be permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock ) or (ii) the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio would not be less than it was prior to such transaction; and

 

(e)                                   the Company delivers to the Agent an Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel, in each case, stating that such consolidation, merger or transfer and assumption of obligations under the Finance Documents comply with this Clause 7.1.

 

7.2                                Except as otherwise provided in this Clause 7.2, no Obligor (other than an Obligor whose Guarantee is to be released in accordance with this Agreement) may sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of its assets to, or consolidate with or merge with or into (whether or not such Obligor is the surviving Person) another Person, other than a sale or disposal to, or consolidation or merger with or into, the Company or another Obligor unless:

 

(i)                                      either (x) such Obligor is the surviving Person, or (y) the Person acquiring the property in any such sale or disposition or the Person formed by or surviving

 

200



 

any such consolidation or merger (if other than such Obligor) (A) is organized under the laws of a Permitted Jurisdiction and (B) assumes all the obligations of that Obligor under the Finance Documents to which such Obligor is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders); provided that, in either case, immediately after giving effect to that transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists; or

 

(ii)                                   in the case only of an Obligor that is not a Borrower, the Company or Red Football Junior Limited, the Net Proceeds of such sale are applied in accordance with the applicable provisions of the Finance Documents.

 

7.3                                In addition, no Obligor will, directly or indirectly, lease all or substantially all of the properties and assets of it and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to any other Person.

 

7.4                                Notwithstanding the foregoing, neither this Clause 7 nor Clause 11.2 will restrict the sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of (w) the Company or any Obligor with, into or to any Obligor, (x) any non-Obligor Restricted Subsidiary with, into or to the Company or any Obligor or with, into or to any non-Obligor Restricted Subsidiary, (y) any Permitted Reorganisation and (z) paragraph (d) of Clause 7.1 will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Company or any Obligor with, into or to an Affiliate solely for the purpose of reincorporating the Company or such Obligor in a Permitted Jurisdiction for tax reasons, provided that any such transaction is consummated in accordance with the terms hereunder.

 

8.                                       TRANSACTIONS WITH AFFILIATES

 

8.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, make any payment to or sell, lease, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its properties or assets to, or purchase any property or assets from, or enter into or make or amend any transaction, contract, agreement, understanding, loan, advance or guarantee with, or for the benefit of, any Affiliate of the Company (each, an “ Affiliate Transaction ”), unless:

 

(a)                                  the Affiliate Transaction is on terms that are no less favourable to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary than those that would have been obtained in a comparable arm’s length transaction by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary with a Person who is not an Affiliate of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(b)                                  the Company delivers to the Agent:

 

(i)                                      with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £10.0 million, a resolution of the Board of Directors of the Company set forth in an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such Affiliate Transaction complies with this Clause 8 and that such Affiliate Transaction has been approved by a majority of the disinterested

 

201



 

members of the Board of Directors of the Company or, if there are no disinterested directors in respect of such Affiliate Transaction, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing; and

 

(ii)                                   with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £20.0 million, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing.

 

8.2                                Provided, however, that , the following items will not be deemed to be Affiliate Transactions and, therefore, will not be subject to the foregoing provisions of this Clause 8:

 

(a)                                  any employment agreement, collective bargaining agreement, consultant agreement, employee benefit arrangements with any employee, consultant, officer or director of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including under any stock option, stock appreciation rights, stock incentive or similar plans, entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(b)                                  transactions between or among the Company and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                   transactions with a Person (other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company) that is an Affiliate of the Company solely because the Company owns, directly or through a Restricted Subsidiary, an Equity Interest in, or controls, such Person;

 

(d)                                  payment of reasonable and customary fees and reimbursements of expenses (pursuant to indemnity arrangements or otherwise) of officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(e)                                   any issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) or Subordinated Shareholder Funding of the Company to Affiliates of the Company;

 

(f)                                    Restricted Payments that do not violate the provisions of Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments );

 

(g)                                   Permitted Investments (other than Permitted Investments described in paragraphs (c), (m) and (o) of the definition thereof);

 

(h)                                  transactions pursuant to, or contemplated by, any agreement in effect on the Second Amendment Effective Date and transactions pursuant to any amendment, modification or extension to such agreement, so long as such amendment, modification or extension, taken as a whole, is not materially

 

202



 

more disadvantageous to the Lenders than the original agreement as in effect on the Second Amendment Effective Date;

 

(i)                                      transactions with customers, clients, suppliers, or purchasers or sellers of goods or services, in each case in the ordinary course of business and otherwise in compliance with the terms of the Finance Documents that are fair to the Company or its Restricted Subsidiaries, in the reasonable determination of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company or the senior management thereof, or are on terms at least as favourable as might reasonably have been obtained at such time from an unaffiliated Person;

 

(j)                                     any payments or other transactions pursuant to a tax sharing agreement or arrangement relating to taxes between the Company and any other Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and any other Person with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries files a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is part of a group for tax purposes or any tax advantageous group contribution made pursuant to applicable legislation; provided, however, that any such tax sharing or arrangement and payment does not permit or require payments in excess of the amounts of tax that would be payable by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a stand-alone basis; and

 

(k)                                  Permitted Reorganisations.

 

9.                                       LIMITATION ON ISSUANCES OF GUARANTEES OF INDEBTEDNESS

 

9.1                                The Company will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries which are not Obligors, directly or indirectly, to guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable, whether as a borrower, an additional or co-borrower or otherwise, for or in respect of any other Indebtedness of the Company or any of the Company’s other Restricted Subsidiaries unless such specified Restricted Subsidiary shall simultaneously accede to this Agreement as an Additional Guarantor.

 

9.2                                Notwithstanding the foregoing, without becoming a Guarantor pursuant to the provisions of this Clause 9, New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco Subsidiary (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) may directly or indirectly, guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable, whether as borrower, an additional or co-borrower or otherwise, for or in respect any Indebtedness of New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco Subsidiary (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) permitted to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco Subsidiary (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) .

 

9.3                                Such Additional Guarantor will automatically and unconditionally be released under the same conditions and circumstances that the guarantee of other Indebtedness will be released, so long as no Default or Event of Default is existing or would arise as a result and no other Indebtedness is at that time guaranteed by the relevant Additional Guarantor that would have resulted in the requirement that such Additional Guarantor become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to this Clause 9.

 

203


 

10.                                DESIGNATION OF RESTRICTED AND UNRESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

10.1                         The Board of Directors of the Company may designate any Restricted Subsidiary to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary if that designation would not cause a Default.  If a Restricted Subsidiary is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, the aggregate Fair Market Value of all outstanding Investments owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in the Subsidiary designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be deemed to be an Investment made as of the time of the designation and will reduce the amount available for Restricted Payments under Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ) or under one or more paragraphs of the definition of Permitted Investments, as determined by the Company.  That designation will only be permitted if the Investment would be permitted at that time and if the Restricted Subsidiary otherwise meets the definition of an Unrestricted Subsidiary.  The Board of Directors of the Company may redesignate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary if that redesignation would not cause a Default.

 

10.2                         Any designation of a Subsidiary of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be evidenced to the Agent by filing with the Agent a certified copy of a resolution of the Board of Directors giving effect to such designation and an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such designation complied with the preceding conditions and was permitted under Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ).  If, at any time, any Unrestricted Subsidiary would fail to meet the preceding requirements as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, it will thereafter cease to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary for purposes of the Finance Documents and any Indebtedness of such Subsidiary will be deemed to be incurred by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as of such date and, if such Indebtedness is not permitted to be incurred as of such date under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) the Company will be in default of such covenant.  The Board of Directors of the Company may at any time designate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary; provided that such designation will be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company of any outstanding Indebtedness of such Unrestricted Subsidiary, and such designation will only be permitted if (i) such Indebtedness is permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) calculated on a pro forma basis as if such designation had occurred at the beginning of the applicable reference period; and (ii) no Default or Event of Default would be in existence following such designation.

 

11.                                LIMITATION ON ISSUER ACTIVITIES

 

11.1                         The Issuer will not create, incur, assume or suffer to exist any Lien over any of its property or assets, or any proceeds therefrom, to secure Indebtedness, except for Liens to secure the Existing Notes, the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, the Notes, the RCF Facilities, the Facility or other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents to the extent Liens securing such Indebtedness are permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents.

 

11.2                         The Issuer will not (i) merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another Person (whether or not the Issuer is the surviving corporation), or (ii) sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions, other than, (A) in the case of clause

 

204



 

(i) or clause (ii), in accordance with Section 7 hereof, or (B) solely in the case of clause (ii), in connection with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien .

 

11.3                         Until the date on which all Commitments under (and as defined in) the Agreement have been cancelled and all amounts outstanding under the Facility have been fully repaid, none of the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will commence or take any action or facilitate a winding-up, liquidation or other analogous proceeding in respect of the Issuer.

 

12.                                LIMITATION ON HOLDING COMPANY ACTIVITIES

 

12.1                         The Company will not, at any time, own any assets or property other than cash and Cash Equivalents, the Carrington Premises, Capital Stock in Red Football Junior Limited and MUL, assets that will be used to make a Restricted Payment (other than a Restricted Investment) permitted by Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ) promptly following receipt thereof by the Company and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

Red Football Junior Limited will not, at any time, own any assets or property other than Capital Stock in MUL and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

12.2                         In addition, neither the Company nor Red Football Junior Limited will trade, undertake any activity, carry on any business, own any assets, enter into any arrangement or incur any liability other than:

 

(a)                                  the ownership of shares of MUL and, in the case of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or any other direct Subsidiary of the Company and/or Red Football Junior Limited (an “ Additional Subsidiary ”) that is a member of the Group, in each case to the extent such shares are subject to Transaction Security and provided that any Additional Subsidiary is the only member of the Group (other than Red Football Junior Limited) in which the Company directly owns shares;

 

(b)                                  the provision of administrative services (excluding treasury services) to its Subsidiaries of a type customarily provided by a holding company to its Subsidiaries and the receipt of any amounts related thereto to the extent expressly permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(c)                                   incurring Indebtedness permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) (including activities reasonably incidental thereto, including performance of the terms and conditions of such Indebtedness, to the extent such activities are otherwise permissible under the Finance Documents);

 

(d)                                  rights and obligations arising under the Note Documents, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement), the Transaction Security Documents, the RCF Facilities, the Existing Note Documents, the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement, any Finance Document or any other agreement existing on the Second Amendment Effective Date to which it is a party

 

205



 

relating to the issue and sale of the Notes issued on or the application of the proceeds therefrom;

 

(e)                                   directly related or reasonably incidental to the establishment and/or maintenance of its corporate existence; or

 

(f)                                    the holding of bank accounts and the making of loans (including activities reasonably incidental thereto) permitted by the Finance Documents, and the entry into any agreement in relation thereto.

 

13.                                GOVERNING LAW

 

13.1                         This Schedule is governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

13.2                         This Schedule constitutes an integral part of the Facility Agreement and the obligations under the Facility Agreement constitute an integral part of this Schedule.

 

206



 

Definitions in this Schedule:

 

Acquired Debt ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                                  Indebtedness of any other Person existing at the time such other Person is merged with or into or became a Restricted Subsidiary of such specified Person, whether or not such Indebtedness is incurred in connection with, or in contemplation of, such other Person merging with or into, or becoming a Restricted Subsidiary; and

 

(b)                                  Indebtedness secured by a Lien encumbering any asset acquired by such specified Person.

 

Additional Amounts ” has the meaning given to such term in the Note Purchase Agreement (in its form at the Second Amendment Effective Date).

 

Affiliate ” means, at any time, and with respect to any Person, any other Person that at such time directly or indirectly through one or more intermediaries Controls, or is Controlled by, or is under common Control with, such first Person, and, with respect to the Company, shall include any Person beneficially owning or holding, directly or indirectly, 10 per cent. or more of any class of voting or equity interests of the Company or any Subsidiary or any Person of which the Company and its Subsidiaries beneficially own or hold, in the aggregate, directly or indirectly, 10 per cent. or more of any class of voting or equity interests.  Unless the context otherwise clearly requires, any reference to an “Affiliate” is a reference to an Affiliate of the Company.

 

Affiliate Transaction ” is defined in Clause 8 ( Transactions with Affiliates ).

 

Agent ” means the “Agent” under and as defined in the Facility Agreement.

 

Asset Sale ” means:

 

(a)                                  the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of any assets or rights by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole will be governed by Clause 14 ( Mandatory Prepayment ) of the Facility Agreement and/or Clause 7 ( Merger, Consolidation, Etc. ) of this Schedule and not by the provisions of Clause 1 ( Asset Sale s); and

 

(b)                                  the issuance of Equity Interests by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or the sale by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Equity Interests in any of the Company’s Subsidiaries, in each case other than directors’ qualifying shares.

 

Notwithstanding the preceding, none of the following items will be deemed to be an Asset Sale:

 

(a)                                  any single transaction or series of related transactions that involves assets having a Fair Market Value of less than £1.0 million;

 

207



 

(b)                                  a transfer of assets between or among the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                   an issuance of Equity Interests by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company made in accordance with Clause 1.3 ( Asset Sales );

 

(d)                                  the sale, lease, assignment or other transfer of products, services or accounts receivable in the ordinary course of business and any sale or other disposition of damaged, worn-out or obsolete assets in the ordinary course of business (including the abandonment or other disposition of intellectual property that is, in the reasonable judgment of the Company, no longer economically practicable to maintain or useful in the conduct of the business of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as whole);

 

(e)                                   licenses and sublicenses by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of software in the ordinary course of business;

 

(f)                                    any surrender or waiver of contract rights or settlement, release, recovery on or surrender of contract, tort or other claims in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                                   the granting of Liens not prohibited under Clause 4 ( Liens );

 

(h)                                  the sale or other disposition of cash or Cash Equivalents;

 

(i)                                      a Restricted Payment that does not violate Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ) or a Permitted Investment;

 

(j)                                     the disposition of receivables in connection with the compromise, settlement or collection thereof in the ordinary course of business or in bankruptcy or similar proceedings and exclusive of factoring or similar arrangements;

 

(k)                                  the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations;

 

(l)                                      any licence or other right of occupation that allows the beneficiary to attend one or more sporting events (including without limitation association football matches) or other events in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                              any licence or other right of use of any intellectual property or other right if entered into in connection with the commercial exploitation of such intellectual property or other rights in the ordinary course of business;

 

(n)                                  the monetisation of any contract or arrangement related to (l) and (m) above;

 

(o)                                  the foreclosure, condemnation or any similar action with respect to any property or other assets or a surrender or waiver of contract rights or the settlement, release or surrender of contract, tort or other claims of any kind;

 

(p)                                  the sale of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for purposes of reincorporating the Issuer in a Permitted Jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided any such transaction is

 

208



 

consummated in accordance with Clause 7.4 ( Merger, Consolidation, Etc. ); and

 

(q)                                  the transfer of employees and assets in accordance with the definition of “Permitted Reorganisation”.

 

Attributable Debt ” in respect of a sale and leaseback transaction means, at the time of determination, the present value of the obligation of the lessee for net rental payments during the remaining term of the lease included in such sale and leaseback transaction including any period for which such lease has been extended or may, at the option of the lessor, be extended.  Such present value shall be calculated using a discount rate equal to the rate of interest implicit in such transaction, determined in accordance with IFRS; provided, however, that if such sale and leaseback transaction results in a Capital Lease Obligation, the amount of Indebtedness represented thereby will be determined in accordance with the definition of “Capital Lease Obligation” below.

 

Beneficial Owner ” has the meaning assigned to such term in Rule 13d-3 and Rule 13d-5 under the U.S. Exchange Act, as in effect on the Second Amendment Effective Date, except that in calculating the beneficial ownership of any particular “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the U.S. Exchange Act), such “person” will be deemed to have beneficial ownership of all securities that such “person” has the right to acquire by conversion or exercise of other securities, whether such right is currently exercisable or is exercisable only after the passage of time.  The terms “ Beneficially Owns ” and “ Beneficially Owned ” have a corresponding meaning.

 

Board of Directors ” means:

 

(a)                                  with respect to a corporation, the board of directors (or analogous governing body) of the corporation or any committee thereof duly authorised to act on behalf of such board;

 

(b)                                  with respect to a partnership, the board of directors of the general partner of the partnership;

 

(c)                                   with respect to a limited liability company, the managing member or members (or analogous governing body) or any controlling committee of managing members thereof; and

 

(d)                                  with respect to any other Person, the board or committee of such Person serving a similar function.

 

Business Day ” means any day other than a Saturday, a Sunday or a day on which commercial banks in New York, New York or London, England are required or authorized to be closed.

 

Capital Lease Obligation ” means, at the time any determination is to be made, the amount of the liability in respect of a capital lease that would at that time be required to be capitalised on a balance sheet (excluding the footnotes thereto) prepared in accordance with IFRS as in effect on the Second Amendment Effective Date, and the Stated Maturity thereof shall be the date of the last payment of rent or any other

 

209



 

amount due under such lease prior to the first date upon which such lease may be prepaid by the lessee without payment of a penalty.

 

Capital Stock ” means:

 

(a)                                  in the case of a corporation, corporate stock;

 

(b)                                  in the case of an association or business entity, any and all shares, interests, participations, rights or other equivalents (however designated) of corporate stock;

 

(c)                                   in the case of a partnership or limited liability company, partnership interests (whether general or limited) or membership interests; and

 

(d)                                  any other interest or participation that confers on a Person the right to receive a share of the profits and losses of, or distributions of assets of, the issuing Person, but excluding from all of the foregoing any debt securities convertible into Capital Stock, whether or not such debt securities include any right of participation with Capital Stock.

 

Carrington Premises ” means the property known as the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington Manchester (title number GM785864), including any real property and fixtures related thereto but not any personal property.

 

Cash Equivalents ” means:

 

(a)                                  direct obligations (or certificates representing an interest in such obligations) issued by, or unconditionally guaranteed by, the government of a member state of a Permitted Jurisdiction, the payment of which is backed by the full faith and credit of such Permitted Jurisdiction, and which are not callable or redeemable at the Company’s option;

 

(b)                                  overnight bank deposits, time deposit accounts, certificates of deposit, banker’s acceptances and money market deposits with maturities (and similar instruments) of 12 months or less from the date of acquisition issued by a bank or trust company which is organised under, or authorised to operate as a bank or trust company under, the laws of a Permitted Jurisdiction; provided that such bank or trust company has capital, surplus and undivided profits aggregating in excess of £500.0 million (or the foreign currency equivalent thereof as of the date of such investment) and whose long-term debt is rated “A-3” or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or “A–” or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services or the equivalent rating category of another internationally recognised rating agency;

 

(c)                                   repurchase obligations with a term of not more than 90 days for underlying securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) and (b) above entered into with any financial institution meeting the qualifications specified in paragraph (b) above;

 

(d)                                  commercial paper rated at the time of acquisition thereof at least P-1 by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or at least A-1 by Standard & Poor’s

 

210



 

Rating Services and, in each case, maturing within one year after the date of acquisition; and

 

(e)                                   money market funds at least 95 per cent. of the assets of which constitute Cash Equivalents of the kinds described in paragraph (a) to (d) of this definition.

 

Change of Control ” means the occurrence of any of the following:

 

(a)                                 the direct or indirect sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition (other than by way of merger or consolidation), in one or a series of related transactions, of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole to any Person (including any “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the Exchange Act)) other than a Principal or a Related Party of a Principal;

 

(b)                                 the adoption of a plan relating to the liquidation or dissolution of the Company;

 

(c)                                  the consummation of any transaction (including, without limitation, any merger or consolidation), the result of which is that any Person (including any “person” as defined above), other than a Principal and/or any of its Related Parties, becomes the Beneficial Owner, directly or indirectly, of more than 50 per cent. of the Voting Stock of the Company, measured by voting power rather than number of shares;

 

(d)                                 the first day on which a majority of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company are not Continuing Directors; provided, however , that this paragraph (d) shall not apply to members of the Board of Directors nominated or re-elected by employees pursuant to co-determination and similar statutes providing for employee representatives on supervisory or similar boards;

 

(e)                                  the first day on which (i) the Company fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent. of the Capital Stock of MUL or (ii) MUL fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent. of the Capital Stock of the Issuer;

 

(f)                                   Manchester United plc (alone or together with one or more Affiliates controlled by it) ceases to own (directly or indirectly) a larger percentage than does any other Person of the share capital in and shareholder loans to, the Company; or

 

(g)                                  The Original Investors cease to have the power to control more than one-half of the maximum number of votes that might be cast at a general meeting of the Company or appoint or remove a majority of directors of the Company or give directions with respect to operating and financial policies of Parent.

 

Collateral ” means any and all assets from time to time in which a security interest has been or will be granted pursuant to any Transaction Security Document to secure the obligations of the Issuer and the Obligors under the Finance Documents.

 

Company ” means Red Football Limited (registration number 05370076).

 

211



 

Consolidated EBITDA ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the Consolidated Net Income of such Person for such period plus , without duplication:

 

(a)                                  all gains (losses) realised in connection with any Asset Sale or the disposition of securities or the early extinguishment of Indebtedness, together with any related provision for taxes on any such gain; plus

 

(b)                                  provision for taxes based on income or profits of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such provision for taxes was deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(c)                                   the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such Consolidated Interest Expense were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(d)                                  depreciation, amortisation (including amortisation of intangibles but excluding amortisation of prepaid cash expenses that were paid in a prior period) and other non-cash charges and expenses (excluding any such non-cash charge or expense to the extent that it represents an accrual of or reserve for cash charges or expenses in any future period or amortisation of a prepaid cash charge or expense that was paid in a prior period) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period to the extent that such depreciation, amortisation and other non-cash charges or expenses were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(e)                                   all deferred financing costs written off and premiums paid in connection with any early extinguishment of Indebtedness to the extent such costs and premiums were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(f)                                    any foreign currency translation gains or losses (including gains or losses related to currency remeasurements of Indebtedness) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such gains or losses were taken into account in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(g)                                   the amount of any minority interest expense consisting of subsidiary income attributable to minority equity interests of third parties in any non-wholly owned Restricted Subsidiary in such period or any prior period, except to the extent of dividends declared or paid on, or other cash payments in respect of, Equity Interests held by such parties; minus

 

(h)                                  non-cash items increasing such Consolidated Net Income for such period, other than the accrual of revenue or the reversal of a reserve for cash charges in a future period in the ordinary course of business,

 

in each case, on a consolidated basis and determined in accordance with IFRS.

 

Consolidated Interest Expense ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(a)                                  the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, whether paid or accrued, including,

 

212



 

without limitation, amortisation of debt issuance costs and original issue discount, non-cash interest payments, the interest component of any deferred payment obligations, the interest component of all payments associated with Capital Lease Obligations, imputed interest with respect to Attributable Debt, commissions, discounts and other fees and charges incurred in respect of letter of credit or bankers’ acceptance financings, and net of the effect of all payments made or received pursuant to Hedging Obligations in respect of interest rates (excluding any non-cash interest expense on Subordinated Shareholder Funding); plus

 

(b)                                  the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries that was capitalised during such period; plus

 

(c)                                   any interest on Indebtedness of another Person that is guaranteed by such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent paid or secured by a Lien on assets of such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent such Lien is called upon; plus

 

(d)                                  the product of (i) all dividends, whether paid or accrued and whether or not in cash, on any series of preferred stock of such Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, other than dividends on Equity Interests payable solely in Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or to the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, times (ii) a fraction, the numerator of which is one and the denominator of which is one minus the then current combined federal, state and local statutory tax rate of such Person, expressed as a decimal, in each case, determined on a consolidated basis in accordance with IFRS.

 

Consolidated Net Income ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the aggregate of the net income (loss) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, on a consolidated basis, determined in accordance with IFRS; provided that :

 

(a)                                  the net income (loss) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary or that is accounted for by the equity method of accounting will be included only to the extent of the amount of dividends or similar distributions paid in cash to the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person and the net income (if negative) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary will be included only to the extent that such loss has been funded with cash by the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person;

 

(b)                                  solely for the purpose of determining the amount available for Restricted Payments under paragraph (iii)(A) of Clause 2.1 ( Restricted Payments ) any net income (loss) of any Restricted Subsidiary will be excluded if such Subsidiary is subject to restrictions, directly or indirectly, on the payment of dividends or the making of distributions by such Restricted Subsidiary, directly or indirectly, to the Company by operation of the terms of such Restricted Subsidiary’s charter or any agreement, instrument, judgment, decree, order, statute or governmental rule or regulation applicable to such Restricted Subsidiary or its shareholders; except that the Company’s equity in

 

213


 

the net income of any such Restricted Subsidiary for such period will be included in such Consolidated Net Income up to the aggregate amount of cash or Cash Equivalents actually distributed or that could have been distributed by such Restricted Subsidiary during such period to the Company or another Restricted Subsidiary as a dividend or other distribution (subject, in the case of a dividend to another Restricted Subsidiary, to the limitation contained in this clause);

 

(c)                                   the net income (loss) arising from the sale, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations will be excluded;

 

(d)                                  any extraordinary or exceptional gain, loss or charge or any profit or loss on Asset Sales, asset impairments or early extinguishment of Indebtedness, or any charges or reserves in respect of any restructuring, redundancy, integration or severance or any expenses, charges, reserves or other costs related to acquisitions will be excluded;

 

(e)                                   non-cash tax charges that are set off by group relief by a Parent Entity will be excluded;

 

(f)                                    the cumulative effect of a change in accounting principles will be excluded; and

 

(g)                                   any intangible asset impairment charge and amortisation of player registrations and amortisation of goodwill will be excluded.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage ” means, as of any date of determination, the sum of the total amount of Senior Secured Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a consolidated basis.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio ” means as of any date of determination, the ratio of (i) the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage of the Company on such date to (ii) the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred.  In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is made (the “ CSSLR Calculation Date ”), then the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

214



 

For purposes of calculating the Consolidated EBITDA for such period:

 

(a)                                  acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the CSSLR Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the CSSLR Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(b)                                  the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the CSSLR Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(c)                                   any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the CSSLR Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period; and

 

(d)                                  any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the CSSLR Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period.

 

continuing ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Continuing Directors ” means, as of any date of determination, any member of the Board of Directors of the Company who:

 

(a)                                  was a member of such Board of Directors on the Second Amendment Effective Date; or

 

(b)                                  was nominated for election or elected to such Board of Directors with the approval of a majority of the Continuing Directors who were members of such Board of Directors at the time of such nomination or election.

 

Default ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Disqualified Stock ” means any Capital Stock that, by its terms (or by the terms of any security into which it is convertible, or for which it is exchangeable, in each case, at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock), or upon the happening of any event, matures or is mandatorily redeemable, pursuant to a sinking fund obligation or otherwise, or redeemable at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock, in whole or in part, on or prior to the date that is 91 days after the date on which the Notes mature.  Notwithstanding the preceding sentence, any Capital Stock that would constitute Disqualified Stock solely because the holders of the Capital Stock have the right to require an Obligor to repurchase such Capital Stock upon the occurrence of a Change

 

215



 

of Control or an Asset Sale will not constitute Disqualified Stock if the terms of such Capital Stock provide that the relevant Obligor may not repurchase or redeem any such Capital Stock pursuant to such provisions unless such repurchase or redemption complies with Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ).  The amount of Disqualified Stock deemed to be outstanding at any time for purposes of the Finance Documents will be the maximum amount that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may become obligated to pay upon the maturity of, or pursuant to any mandatory redemption provisions of, such Disqualified Stock, exclusive of accrued dividends.

 

Equity Interests ” means Capital Stock and all warrants, options or other rights to acquire Capital Stock (but excluding any debt security that is convertible into, or exchangeable for, Capital Stock).

 

Event of Default ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Excess Proceeds ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.4.

 

Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.4 ( Asset Sales ).

 

Excluded Contributions ” means the net cash proceeds received by the Company after the Second Amendment Effective Date from (a) contributions to its common equity capital or (b) the sale (other than to a Subsidiary) of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock), in each case designated as Excluded Contributions pursuant to an Officers’ Certificate (which shall be designated no later than the date on which such Excluded Contribution has been received by the Company), the cash proceeds of which are excluded from the calculation set forth in paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 ( Restricted Payment ).

 

Existing Hedging Agreements means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Company and Bank of America, N.A, on 25 October 2013, in each case documented under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.) and Schedule thereto dated as of 20 May 2013 (as may be amended or supplemented from time to time).

 

Existing Indebtedness ” means all Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries outstanding on the Second Amendment Effective Date after giving effect to the use of proceeds hereunder, until such amounts are repaid.

 

Existing Note Documents ” means the Existing Note Indenture, the Existing Notes and the Existing Note Guarantees (whether contained in the Existing Note Indenture or otherwise).

 

Existing Note Guarantees ” means the “ Note Guarantees ” as defined in the Existing Note Indenture.

 

Existing Note Indenture ” means the indenture governing the Existing Notes dated on or about May 20, 2013, and made between, among others, the Existing Note Trustee, the Security Trustee, MU Finance plc and the senior note guarantors.

 

216



 

Existing Note Trustee ” means The Bank of New York Mellon as trustee under the Existing Note Indenture.

 

Existing Notes ” means the senior notes due 2017 issued or to be issued by MU Finance plc under the Existing Note Indenture.

 

Facility ” means the facility made available under the Facility Agreement.

 

Facility Agreement ” means this Agreement, as amended by the Amendment and Restatement Agreement, the Second Amendment and Restatement Agreement and as further amended and/or amended and restated from time to time.

 

Fair Market Value ” means the value that would be paid by a willing buyer to an unaffiliated willing seller in an arm’s length transaction not involving distress or necessity of either party, determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company (unless otherwise provided in this Agreement).

 

Finance Documents ” has the meaning give to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Finance Parties ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio ” means with respect to any specified Person for any period, the ratio of the Consolidated EBITDA of such Person for such period to the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person for such period.  In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is made (the “ FCCR Calculation Date ”), then the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

In addition, for purposes of calculating the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio:

 

(a)                                  acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the FCCR Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the FCCR Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

217



 

(b)                                  the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the FCCR Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(c)                                   the Consolidated Interest Expense attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the FCCR Calculation Date, will be excluded, but only to the extent that the obligations giving rise to such Consolidated Interest Expense will not be obligations of the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries following the FCCR Calculation Date;

 

(d)                                  any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the FCCR Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period;

 

(e)                                   any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the FCCR Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period; and

 

(f)                                    if any Indebtedness bears a floating rate of interest, the interest expense on such Indebtedness will be calculated as if the rate in effect on the FCCR Calculation Date had been the applicable rate for the entire period (taking into account any Hedging Obligation applicable to such Indebtedness if such Hedging Obligation has a remaining term as at the FCCR Calculation Date in excess of 12 months, or, if shorter, at least equal to the remaining term of such Indebtedness).

 

Governmental Authority ” means

 

(a)                                  the government of

 

(i)                                      the United States of America or the United Kingdom or any state or other political subdivision of either thereof, or

 

(ii)                                   any other jurisdiction in which the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary conducts all or any part of its business, or which asserts jurisdiction over any properties of the Company or any Parent Subsidiary, or

 

(b)                                  any entity exercising executive, legislative, judicial, regulatory or administrative functions of, or pertaining to, any such government.

 

Guarantee ” means a guarantee other than by endorsement of negotiable instruments for collection in the ordinary course of business, direct or indirect, in any manner including, without limitation, by way of a pledge of assets or through letters of credit or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof, of all or any part of any Indebtedness (whether arising by virtue of partnership arrangements, or by agreements to keep-well, to purchase assets, goods, securities or services, to take or pay or to maintain financial statement conditions or otherwise).

 

Guarantors ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

218



 

Hedging Obligations ” means, with respect to any specified Person, the obligations of such Person under:

 

(a)                                  interest rate swap agreements (whether from fixed to floating or from floating to fixed), interest rate cap agreements and interest rate collar agreements;

 

(b)                                  other agreements or arrangements designed to manage interest rates or interest rate risk; and

 

(c)                                   other agreements or arrangements designed to protect such Person against fluctuations in currency exchange rates or commodity prices.

 

Holding Company ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Issuer ” means Manchester United Football Club Limited (registration number 00095489), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability.

 

IFRS ” means International Financial Reporting Standards (formerly International Accounting Standards) endorsed from time to time by the European Union or any variation thereof with which the Issuer or its Restricted Subsidiaries are, or may be, required to comply.  Except as otherwise set forth in this Schedule, all ratios and calculations based on IFRS contained in this Schedule shall be computed in accordance with IFRS as in effect on the Second Amendment Effective Date.

 

Indebtedness ” means, with respect to any specified Person, any indebtedness of such Person (excluding accrued expenses and trade payables), whether or not contingent:

 

(a)                                  in respect of borrowed money;

 

(b)                                  evidenced by bonds, notes, debentures or similar instruments or letters of credit (or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof);

 

(c)                                   in respect of bankers’ acceptances;

 

(d)                                  representing Capital Lease Obligations;

 

(e)                                   representing the balance deferred and unpaid of the purchase price of any property or services due more than six months after such property is acquired or such services are completed;

 

(f)                                    representing any Hedging Obligations;

 

(g)                                   representing Attributable Debt; and

 

(h)                                  representing liabilities under the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

if and to the extent any of the preceding items (other than letters of credit, Attributable Debt and Hedging Obligations) would appear as a liability upon a balance sheet of the specified Person prepared in accordance with IFRS.  In addition, the term “Indebtedness” includes all Indebtedness of others secured by a Lien on any asset of the specified Person (whether or not such Indebtedness is assumed by the specified

 

219



 

Person) and, to the extent not otherwise included, the Guarantee by the specified Person of any Indebtedness of any other Person.

 

In addition, for the purpose of avoiding duplication in calculating the outstanding principal amount of Indebtedness for purposes of Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) , Indebtedness arising solely by reason of the existence of a Lien to secure other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) will not be considered incremental Indebtedness.

 

The term “ Indebtedness ” shall not include:

 

(a)                                  in connection with the purchase by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any business, any post-closing payment adjustments to which the seller may become entitled to the extent such payment is determined by a final closing balance sheet or such payment depends on the performance of such business after the closing; provided, however, that , at the time of closing, the amount of any such payment is not determinable and, to the extent such payment thereafter becomes fixed and determined, the amount is paid within 30 days thereafter;

 

(b)                                  any contingent obligations in respect of workers’ compensation claims, early retirement or termination obligations, pension fund obligations or contributions or similar claims, obligations or contributions or social security or wage Taxes; or

 

(c)                                   Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Intellectual Property ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Intercreditor Agreement ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement .

 

Investments ” means, with respect to any Person, all direct or indirect investments by such Person in other Persons (including Affiliates) in the forms of loans (including Guarantees or other obligations, but excluding advances or extensions of credit to customers or suppliers made in the ordinary course of business), advances or capital contributions (excluding commission, travel and similar advances to Officers and employees made in the ordinary course of business), purchases or other acquisitions for consideration of Indebtedness, Equity Interests or other securities, together with all items that are or would be classified as Investments on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with IFRS.  If the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sells or otherwise disposes of any Equity Interests of any direct or indirect Restricted Subsidiary of the Company such that, after giving effect to any such sale or disposition, such Person is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, the Company will be deemed to have made an Investment on the date of any such sale or disposition equal to the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investments in such Restricted Subsidiary that were not sold or disposed of in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 ( Restricted Payments ).  The acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of a Person that holds an Investment in a third

 

220



 

Person will be deemed to be an Investment by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary in such third Person in an amount equal to the Fair Market Value of the Investments held by the acquired Person in such third Person in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 ( Restricted Payments ).  Except as otherwise provided in the Finance Documents, the amount of an Investment will be determined at the time the Investment is made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value.

 

Issuer ” means Manchester United Football Club Limited (registration number 00095489).

 

Lenders ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Lien ” means, with respect to any asset, any mortgage, lien, pledge, charge, security interest or encumbrance of any kind in respect of such asset, whether or not filed, recorded or otherwise perfected under applicable law, including any conditional sale or other title retention agreement and any lease in the nature thereof.

 

Material Company ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

MUL ” means Manchester United Limited (registration number 02570509).

 

Make-Whole Amount ” has the meaning given to such term in the Note Purchase Agreement (in its form at the Second Amendment Effective Date).

 

Net Proceeds ” means the aggregate cash proceeds and Cash Equivalents received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of any Asset Sale (including, without limitation, any cash or Cash Equivalents received upon the sale or other disposition of any non-cash consideration received in any Asset Sale), net of the direct costs relating to such Asset Sale, including, without limitation, legal, accounting and investment banking fees, and sales commissions, and any relocation expenses incurred as a result of the Asset Sale, taxes paid or payable as a result of the Asset Sale, in each case, after taking into account any available tax credits or deductions and any tax sharing arrangements, and any reserve for adjustment or indemnification obligations in respect of the sale price of such asset or assets established in accordance with IFRS.

 

Non-Recourse Debt ” means Indebtedness:

 

(a)                                  as to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (a) provides credit support of any kind (including any undertaking, agreement or instrument that would constitute Indebtedness) or (b) is directly or indirectly liable as a guarantor or otherwise; and

 

(b)                                  as to which the holders have been notified in writing that they will not have any recourse to the stock or assets of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than the Equity Interests of an Unrestricted Subsidiary).

 

Note Documents ” means the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes, the Intercreditor Agreement, the Representative Deed and the Transaction Security Documents.

 

221



 

Note Guarantee ” means the Guarantee by each Guarantor of the Company’s obligations under the Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes, executed pursuant to the provisions of the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

Notes Offer ” is defined in Clause 1.2 ( Asset Sales ).

 

Note Purchase Agreement ” means the note purchase agreement dated as of on or around the Second Amendment Effective Date entered into by, among others, the Issuer, and relating to the Notes.

 

Notes ” means the 3.79% senior secured notes in an aggregate principal amount of $425,000,000 due on or about 24 June 2027 issued on the Second Amendment Effective Date.

 

Obligations ” means any principal, interest, penalties, fees, indemnifications, reimbursements, damages and other liabilities payable under the documentation governing any Indebtedness.

 

Obligor ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Officer ” means, with respect to any Person, the Chairman of the Board of Directors, the Chief Executive Officer, the President, the Chief Operating Officer, the Chief Financial Officer, the Chief of Staff, the Treasurer, any Assistant Treasurer, the Controller, the Secretary, any Managing Director, Director or any Vice-President of such Person.

 

Officer’s Certificate ” means a certificate of a Senior Financial Officer or of any other officer of the Issuer or other Obligor, as applicable, whose responsibilities extend to the subject matter of such certificate .

 

Parent Entity ” means any direct or indirect parent company or entity of the Company.

 

Parent Subsidiary ” means any Subsidiary of the Company, including the Issuer.

 

Permitted Business ” means (i) any businesses, services or activities engaged in by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on the Issue Date and (ii) any other business or activity which is ancillary, reasonably related or complementary thereto.

 

Permitted Collateral Liens ” means:

 

(a)                                  Liens on the Collateral to secure the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                                  Liens on the Collateral to secure the Existing Notes (or the Existing Note Guarantees) and the Existing RCF Facilities Agreement (or any guarantee thereof) until the Second Amendment Effective Date, the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness); provided that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement); provided further

 

222



 

that all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness secures the Facilities and any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis;

 

(c)                                   Liens on the Collateral to secure Indebtedness: (i) under the RCF Facilities; (ii) permitted by paragraph (e) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) or paragraph (p) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) ; and (iii) permitted by Clause 3.1 of (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that , in each case, all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Indebtedness also secures the Facility and any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis and provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

(d)                                  Liens on the Collateral securing the Company’s or any Restricted Subsidiary’s obligations under (i) Hedging Obligations (other than Hedging Obligations in respect of commodity prices and only to the extent such Hedging Obligations relate to Indebtedness referred to in paragraphs (a) or (b) above and such Indebtedness is also secured by the Collateral) permitted by paragraph (i) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) , and (ii) the Existing Hedging Agreements and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that the assets and properties securing such Indebtedness will also secure the Facility or any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis and provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

(e)                                   Liens on the Collateral arising by operation of law that are described in one or more of paragraphs (d), (g), (h), (i), (l), (n) and (o) of the definition of “Permitted Liens” and that, in each case, would not materially interfere with the ability of the Security Trustee to enforce any Lien over the Collateral; and

 

(f)                                    Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries with respect to obligations that in total do not exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding and that (i) are not incurred in connection with the borrowing of money or the obtaining of advances or credit (other than trade credit in the ordinary course of business) and (ii) do not in the aggregate materially detract from the value of the property or materially impair the use thereof in the operation from the Company’s or such Restricted Subsidiary’s business.

 

Permitted Debt ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) .

 

223


 

Permitted Investments ” means:

 

(a)                                  any Investment in the Company or in a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(b)                                  any Investment in cash and Cash Equivalents;

 

(c)                                   any Investment by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a Person, if as a result of such Investment:

 

(i)                                      such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; or

 

(ii)                                   such Person is merged, consolidated or amalgamated with or into, or transfers or conveys substantially all of its assets to, or is liquidated into, the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(d)                                  any Investment made as a result of the receipt of non-cash consideration from an Asset Sale that was made pursuant to and in compliance with Clause 1 ( Assets Sales );

 

(e)                                   any acquisition of assets or Capital Stock solely in exchange for the issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

(f)                                    any Investments received in compromise or resolution of (i) obligations of trade creditors or customers that were incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including settlement of delinquent obligations pursuant to any plan of reorganisation or similar arrangement upon the bankruptcy or insolvency of, or other foreclosure with respect to, any trade creditor or customer; or (ii) litigation, arbitration or other disputes with Persons who are not Affiliates;

 

(g)                                   Investments in receivables owing to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries created or acquired in the ordinary course of business;

 

(h)                                  Investments represented by Hedging Obligations;

 

(i)                                      loans or advances to officers, directors or employees made in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in an aggregate principal amount not to exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding;

 

(j)                                     repurchases of the Notes in accordance with section 8 ( Payment and Prepayment of the Notes ) of the Note Purchase Agreement;

 

(k)                                  any Guarantee of Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) ;

 

(l)                                      any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to binding commitments existing on, the Second Amendment Effective Date and any Investment consisting of an extension, modification or renewal of any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to a binding commitment existing on, the Second Amendment Effective Date; provided that the amount of any such Investment may be increased (i) as required by the terms of such Investment as in

 

224



 

existence on the Second Amendment Effective Date or (ii) as otherwise permitted under this Agreement;

 

(m)                              Investments acquired after the Second Amendment Effective Date as a result of the acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of another Person, including by way of a merger, amalgamation or consolidation with or into the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a transaction that is not prohibited by Clause 7 ( Merger, Consolidation, Etc. ) after the Second Amendment Effective Date to the extent that such Investments were not made in contemplation of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation and were in existence on the date of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation;

 

(n)                                  Investments made with the Excluded Contributions;

 

(o)                                  other Investments in any Person having an aggregate Fair Market Value (measured on the date each such Investment was made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value), when taken together with all other Investments made pursuant to this paragraph (o) that are at the time outstanding not to exceed £50.0 million, provided that if an Investment is made pursuant to this clause in a Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and such Person subsequently becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is subsequently designated a Restricted Subsidiary pursuant to Clause 10 ( Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries ), such Investment, if applicable, shall thereafter be deemed to have been made pursuant to paragraph (c) of the definition of “Permitted Investments” and not this paragraph.

 

Permitted Jurisdiction ” means (a) the United Kingdom, (b) the United States of America or any state thereof, (c) Switzerland, (d) Canada, (e) the Cayman Islands and (f) any country that was a member of the European Union on April 30, 2004 (other than Greece Spain, Italy or Portugal).

 

Permitted Liens ” means:

 

(a)                                  Liens in favour of the Obligors;

 

(b)                                  Liens on property of a Person existing at the time such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to the contemplation of such Person becoming a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or such merger or consolidation and do not extend to any assets other than those of the Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                   Liens on property (including Capital Stock) existing at the time of acquisition of the property by the Company or any Subsidiary of the Company; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to such acquisition and not incurred in contemplation of, such acquisition;

 

225



 

(d)                                  Liens to secure the performance of statutory obligations, insurance, surety or appeal bonds, workers compensation obligations, performance bonds or other obligations of a like nature incurred in the ordinary course of business (including Liens to secure letters of credit issued to assure payment of such obligations);

 

(e)                                   Liens to secure Indebtedness (including Capital Lease Obligations) permitted by paragraph (e) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) covering only the assets acquired with or financed by such Indebtedness;

 

(f)                                    Liens existing on the Second Amendment Effective Date;

 

(g)                                   Liens for taxes, assessments or governmental charges or claims that are not yet delinquent or that are being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings promptly instituted and diligently concluded; provided that any reserve or other appropriate provision as is required in conformity with IFRS has been made therefor;

 

(h)                                  Liens imposed by law, such as carriers’, warehousemen’s, landlords’ and mechanics’ Liens, in each case, incurred in the ordinary course of business;

 

(i)                                      survey exceptions, easements or reservations of, or rights of others for, licenses, rights-of-way, sewers, electric lines, telegraph and telephone lines and other similar purposes, or zoning or other restrictions as to the use of real property that were not incurred in connection with Indebtedness and that do not in the aggregate materially adversely affect the value of said properties or materially impair their use in the operation of the business of such Person;

 

(j)                                     Liens created for the benefit of (or to secure) the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) and the RCF Facilities;

 

(k)                                  Liens to secure any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents; provided, however, that :

 

(i)                                      the new Lien is limited to all or part of the same property and assets that secured or, under the written agreements pursuant to which the original Lien arose, could secure the original Lien ( plus improvements and accessions to, such property or proceeds or distributions thereof); and

 

(ii)                                   the Indebtedness secured by the new Lien is not increased to any amount greater than the sum of (1) the outstanding principal amount, or, if greater, committed amount, of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged with such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness and (2) an amount necessary to pay any fees and expenses, including premiums, related to such renewal, refunding, refinancing, replacement, defeasance or discharge;

 

(l)                                      bankers’ Liens, rights of setoff, Liens arising out of judgments or awards not constituting an Event of Default and notices of lis pendens and associated

 

226



 

rights related to litigation being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings and for which adequate reserves have been made;

 

(m)                              Liens on cash, Cash Equivalents or other property arising in connection with the defeasance, discharge or redemption of Indebtedness;

 

(n)                                  Liens on specific items of inventory or other goods (and the proceeds thereof) of any Person securing such Person’s obligations in respect of bankers’ acceptances issued or created in the ordinary course of business for the account of such Person to facilitate the purchase, shipment or storage of such inventory or other goods;

 

(o)                                  any interest or title of a lessor, licensor or sublicensee under any operating lease, license or sublicense, as applicable;

 

(p)                                  Liens securing Hedging Obligations;

 

(q)                                  Liens arising out of conditional sale, title retention, consignment or similar arrangements for the sale of goods entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(r)                                     Liens to secure Indebtedness permitted by paragraph (p) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) ;

 

(s)                                    Liens to secure Indebtedness of New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiaries that are Subsidiaries of New Holdco (including, without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) permitted by Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) ; and

 

(t)                                     Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary with respect to obligations (other than Indebtedness) that do not exceed £25.0 million at any one time outstanding.

 

Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ” means any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries issued in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge other Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than intercompany Indebtedness); provided that :

 

(a)                                  the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged ( plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith);

 

(b)                                  such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness has a final maturity date not earlier than the final maturity date of the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged, and has a Weighted Average Life to Maturity that is equal to or greater than the Weighted Average Life to Maturity of, the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged;

 

227



 

(c)                                   if the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents, such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents on terms at least as favourable to the Lenders as those contained in the documentation governing the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged; and

 

(d)                                  such Indebtedness is incurred either by an Obligor (if the Obligor was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged) or by the Restricted Subsidiary that was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged and is guaranteed only by Persons who were obligors on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged.

 

Person ” means any individual, corporation, partnership, joint venture, association, joint-stock company, trust, unincorporated organisation, limited liability company or government or other entity.

 

Principal ” means the six lineal descendants of Malcom Glazer who are Avram Glazer, Joel Glazer, Bryan Glazer, Edward Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Kevin Glazer.

 

Public Debt ” means any Indebtedness consisting of bonds, debentures, notes or other similar debt securities issued in (i) a public offering registered under the U.S. Securities Act or (ii) a private placement to institutional investors that is underwritten for resale in accordance with Rule 144A or Regulation S under the U.S. Securities Act, whether or not it includes registration rights entitling the holders of such debt securities to registration thereof with the SEC for public resale. The term Public Debt (i) shall not include the Notes and (ii) for the avoidance of doubt, shall not be construed to include any Indebtedness issued to institutional investors in a direct placement of such Indebtedness that is not underwritten by an intermediary (it being understood that, without limiting the foregoing, a financing that is distributed to not more than 10 Persons ( provided that multiple managed accounts and affiliates of any such Persons shall be treated as one Person for the purposes of this definition) shall be deemed not to be underwritten), or any Indebtedness under the RCF Facilities Agreement, commercial bank or similar Indebtedness, Capital Lease Obligation or recourse transfer of any financial asset or any other type of Indebtedness incurred in a manner not customarily viewed as a “securities offering” under the U.S. Securities Act.

 

Public Equity Offering ” means a bona fide underwritten public offering of the Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company or a Parent Entity, either:

 

(a)                                  pursuant to a flotation on the London Stock Exchange or any other nationally recognised stock exchange or listing authority in a member state of the European Union; or

 

228



 

(b)                                  pursuant to an effective registration statement under the U.S. Securities Act (other than a registration statement on Form S-8 or otherwise relating to Equity Interests issued or issuable under any employee benefit plan).

 

Relevant Equity ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Public Market ” means any time after:

 

(a)                                  a Public Equity Offering has been consummated; and

 

(b)                                  at least 20 per cent. of the total issued and outstanding ordinary shares or common equity of the Company or a Parent Entity has been distributed to investors other than the Principals or any of their respective Affiliates or any other direct or indirect shareholders of the Company as of the Second Amendment Effective Date pursuant to one or more Public Equity Offerings.

 

Related Party ” means:

 

(a)                                  Red Football Limited Partnership, a limited partnership formed in the State of Nevada, U.S.;

 

(b)                                  the parents or spouse of a Principal, the parents of a Principal’s spouse and any of a Principal’s, his or her spouse’s or their parents’ direct descendants; or

 

(c)                                   any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other entity, the beneficiaries, shareholders, partners, members, owners or Persons beneficially holding a 50.1 per cent. or more controlling interest of which consist of any one or more Principals and/or such other Persons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph (b).

 

Representative Deed ” means the representative deed dated on or about the Second Amendment Effective Date between, among others, the Purchasers and the Creditor Representative (each as defined in the Note Purchase Agreement).

 

Restricted Group ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Restricted Investment ” means an Investment other than a Permitted Investment.

 

Restricted Subsidiaries ” means a Subsidiary of the Company other an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

Schedule ” means this Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Second Amendment Effective Date ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

Senior Financial Officer ” means the chief financial officer, principal accounting officer, treasurer or comptroller of the Issuer or other applicable Obligor.

 

Senior Secured Indebtedness ” means, as of any date of determination, the principal amount of any Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien and Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor.

 

229



 

Specified Asset ” means Old Trafford Stadium and grounds and any real property related thereto.

 

Stated Maturity ” means, with respect to any instalment of interest or principal on any series of Indebtedness, the date on which the payment of interest or principal was scheduled to be paid in the documentation governing such Indebtedness as of the Second Amendment Effective Date, and will not include any contingent obligations to repay, redeem or repurchase any such interest or principal prior to the date originally scheduled for the payment thereof.

 

Sterling ” or “ £ ” means the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

Sterling Equivalent ” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than sterling, at any time of determination thereof by the Company or the Agent, the amount of sterling obtained by converting such currency other than sterling involved in such computation into sterling at the spot rate for the purchase of sterling with the applicable currency other than sterling as published in The Financial Times in the “Currency Rates” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times , such source as may be selected in good faith by the Company) on the date of such determination.

 

Subsidiary ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                                  any corporation, association or other business entity of which more than 50 per cent. of the total voting power of shares of Capital Stock entitled (without regard to the occurrence of any contingency and after giving effect to any voting agreement or stockholders’ agreement that effectively transfers voting power) to vote in the election of directors, managers or trustees of the corporation, association or other business entity is at the time owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by that Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person (or a combination thereof); and

 

(b)                                  any partnership or limited liability company of which (i) more than 50 per cent. of the capital accounts, distribution rights, total equity and voting interests or general and limited partnership interests, as applicable, are owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by such Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person or a combination thereof, whether in the form of membership, general, special or limited partnership interests or otherwise, and (ii) such Person or any Subsidiary of such Person is a controlling general partner or otherwise controls such entity.

 

Subordinated Shareholder Funding ” means, collectively, any funds provided to the Company by any Parent Entity or any Principal or Related Party, in exchange for or pursuant to any security, instrument or agreement other than Capital Stock, together with any such security, instrument or agreement and any other security or instrument other than Capital Stock issued in payment of any obligation under any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; provided that such Subordinated Shareholder Funding:

 

(a)                                  does not (including upon the happening of any event) mature or require any amortisation or other payment of principal prior to the first anniversary of the

 

230



 

Termination Date (other than through conversion or exchange of any such security or instrument for Qualified Capital Stock or for any other security or instrument meeting the requirements of the definition);

 

(b)                                  does not (including upon the happening of any event) require the payment of cash interest prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

(c)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) provide for the acceleration of its maturity nor confers on its shareholders any right (including upon the happening of any event) to declare a default or event of default or take any enforcement action, in each case, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

(d)                                  is not secured by a lien on any assets of the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary and is not guaranteed by any Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(e)                                   is subordinated in right of payment to the prior payment in full in cash of the Facility in the event of any default, bankruptcy, reorganisation, liquidation, winding up or other disposition of assets of the Company at least to the same extent as the Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) are subordinated to the Facility under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(f)                                    does not (including upon the happening of any event) restrict the payment of amounts due in respect of the Notes, the Facility or the RCF Facilities or compliance by the Company with its obligations under the Note Documents, the Finance Documents and the Finance Documents (as defined in the RCF Facilities Agreement);

 

(g)                                   does not (including upon the happening of an event) constitute Voting Stock; and

 

(h)                                  is not (including upon the happening of any event) mandatorily convertible or exchangeable, or convertible or exchangeable at the option of the holder, in whole or in part, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date other than into or for Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

provided, however, that any event or circumstance that results in such Indebtedness ceasing to qualify as Subordinated Shareholder Funding, such Indebtedness shall constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company, and any and all Restricted Payments made through the use of the net proceeds from the incurrence of such Indebtedness since the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding shall constitute new Restricted Payments that are deemed to have been made after the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Tax ” means any tax (whether income, documentary, sales, stamp, registration, issue, capital, property, excise or otherwise), duty, assessment, levy, impost, fee, charge or withholding imposed by a Governmental Authority, together with any interest or any penalty, addition to tax or additional amount imposed by any Governmental Authority

 

231



 

responsible for the imposition of any such tax. “ Taxes ” and “ Taxation ” shall be construed to have corresponding meanings.

 

Transaction Security Documents ” has the meaning given to such term in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Transaction Security ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

U.S. Dollar ” or “ $ ” means the lawful currency of the United States of America.

 

U.S. Dollar Equivalent ” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than U.S. Dollars, at any time of determination thereof by the Company or the Agent the amount of U.S. Dollars obtained by converting such currency other than U.S. Dollars involved in such computation into U.S. Dollars at the spot rate for the purchase of U.S. Dollars with the applicable currency other than U.S. Dollars as published in The Financial Times in the “ Currency Rates ” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times , such source as may be selected in good faith by the Company) on the date of such determination.

 

U.S. Exchange Act ” means the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 and the rules and regulations promulgated thereunder from time to time in effect.

 

U.S. Securities Act ” means the Securities Act of 1933 and the rules and regulations promulgated thereunder from time to time in effect.

 

Unrestricted Subsidiary ” means (i) as of the Second Amendment Effective Date, MUTV and MU Interactive and (ii) any other Subsidiary of the Company (other than an Obligor or any successor to any of them) that is designated by the Board of Directors of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary pursuant to a resolution of the Board of Directors in accordance with Clause 10 ( Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries ), but only to the extent that such Subsidiary:

 

(a)                                  has no Indebtedness other than Non-Recourse Debt;

 

(b)                                  except as permitted under Clause 8 ( Transactions with Affiliates ), is not party to any agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries unless the terms of any such agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding are no less favourable to the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary than those that might be obtained at the time from Persons who are not Affiliates of the Company;

 

(c)                                   is a Person with respect to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has any direct or indirect obligation (i) to subscribe for additional Equity Interests or (ii) to maintain or preserve such Person’s financial condition or to cause such Person to achieve any specified levels of operating results; and

 

232



 

(d)                                  has not guaranteed, pledged any of its Subsidiaries’ shares or other of its assets or otherwise directly or indirectly provided credit support for any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

Voting Stock ” of any specified Person as of any date means the Capital Stock of such Person that is at the time entitled to vote in the election of the Board of Directors of such Person.

 

Weighted Average Life to Maturity ” means, when applied to any Indebtedness at any date, the number of years obtained by dividing:

 

(a)                                  the sum of the products obtained by multiplying (i) the amount of each then remaining instalment, sinking fund, serial maturity or other required payments of principal, including payment at final maturity, in respect of the Indebtedness, by (ii) the number of years (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth) that will elapse between such date and the making of such payment; by

 

(b)                                  the then outstanding principal amount of such Indebtedness.

 

233


 

SIGNATURES

 

[ NOT RESTATED ]

 

234



 

EXECUTION PAGES

 

THE COMPANY

 

 

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED   for and on behalf of itself and each Obligor

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

signature of witness

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

name of witness

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

Chevy Chase, MD

address of witness

 

 

 

Assistant

occupation

 

 

 

 

 

THE ORIGINAL BORROWER

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

signature of witness

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

name of witness

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

Chevy Chase, MD

address of witness

 

 

Assistant

occupation

 

[Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement — Signature Page]

 



 

THE ACCEDING BORROWER

 

 

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

signature of witness

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

name of witness

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

Chevy Chase, MD

address of witness

 

 

 

Assistant

occupation

 

 

 

 

 

THE AGENT

 

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Kevin Day

 

 

 

Name:

Kevin Day

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

 

 

THE LENDER

 

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

 

 

By:

/s/ Fiona Malitsky

 

 

 

Name:

Fiona Malitsky

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement — Signature Page]

 



 

SCHEDULE 3

 

Form of Novation Certificate

 

To:          Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

 

From: MUF Finance plc (the “Existing Borrower”) and Manchester United Football Club Limited (the “New Borrower”)

 

Dated:     [ · ]

 

$225,000,000 Facility Agreement dated 20 May 2013 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the Facility Agreement )

 

1.                                      We refer to the Facility Agreement. This is a Novation Certificate. Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Novation Certificate unless given a different meaning in this Novation Certificate. This Novation Certificate is a Finance Document.

 

2.                                      Pursuant to Clause 2 ( Debt Transfer ) of the Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement, we hereby notify you that with immediate effect from the date of this Novation Certificate, all of the Existing Borrower’s rights and obligations as Borrower in respect of the Facility are transferred and novated to the New Borrower and the Existing Borrower will be released from all further liabilities and obligations as Borrower in respect of the Facility.

 

3.                                      The Agent, on behalf of the Lenders which are the Lenders of the Loans, agrees to the novation referred to in paragraph 2 above.

 

4.                                      This Novation Certificate may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Novation Certificate.

 

5.                                      This Novation Certificate and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law and the courts of England and Wales have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Novation Certificate (including a dispute relating to any non-contractual obligation arising out of or in connection with this Novation Certificate).

 

6.                                      Notwithstanding a party executing this Novation Certificate under hand, this Novation Certificate is delivered as a deed on the date stated at the beginning of this Novation Certificate.

 



 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MUF FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

 

 

 

Title:

 

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

 

 

signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

occupation

 

 

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

 

 

 

Title:

 

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

 

 

signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

occupation

 

 



 

This Novation Certificate is accepted by the Agent and the Novation Date is confirmed as                    June 2018.

 

The Agent

 

By:

 



 

EXECUTION PAGES

 

THE COMPANY

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED for and on behalf of itself and each Obligor

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

 

signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

 

name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

 

 

Chevy Chase, MD

 

address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Assistant

 

occupation

 

 

 

 

 

THE ORIGINAL BORROWER

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

 

signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

 

name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

 

 

Chevy Chase, MD

 

address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Assistant

 

occupation

 

 

[Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement – Signature Page]

 



 

THE ACCEDING BORROWER

 

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED BY

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

Witness

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

 

signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

 

name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste 1050

 

 

 

Chevy Chase, MD

 

address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Assistant

 

occupation

 

 

 

 

 

THE AGENT

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Kevin Day

 

 

 

 

Name:

Kevin Day

 

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

 

 

THE LENDER

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL LIMITED

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Fiona Malitsky

 

 

 

 

Name:

Fiona Malitsky

 

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Third Amendment and Restatement Agreement – Signature Page]

 




Exhibit 4.3

ACCESSION DEED

 

To:                                                                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

 

From:                                                                Manchester United Football Club Limited (the “ Acceding Borrower ”) and Red Football Limited (the “ Company ”)

 

Dated:                                                            14 June 2018

 

Dear Sirs:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $ 225,000,000 Facility Agreement originally dated 20 May 2013 (as amended and amended and restated from time to time and as amended and restated on or about the date hereof, the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                       We refer to the Facility Agreement.  This deed (the “ Accession Deed ”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facility Agreement.  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Accession Deed unless given a different meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

2.                                       The Acceding Borrower is already a Guarantor and a Debtor (under and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and agrees to become an Additional Borrower and to be bound by the terms of the Facility Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional Borrower pursuant to Clause 33.2 ( Additional Borrowers ) of the Facility Agreement.  The Acceding Borrower is a company duly incorporated under the laws of England & Wales and is a limited liability company with registered number 00095489.

 

3.                                       The Company confirms that no Event Default is continuing or would occur as a result of the Acceding Borrower becoming an Additional Borrower.

 

4.                                       The Acceding Borrower’s administrative details for the purposes of the Facility Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:                                                          Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom

 

Fax No.:                                                          0207 484 1218

 

Attention:                                                  The Directors

 

5.                                       This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

THIS ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by the Acceding Borrower and is delivered on the date stated above.

 



 

The Acceding Borrower

 

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED

 

 

 

 

 

By: Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

Signature of Director

 

 

 

Joel Glazer

 

Name of Director

 

 

 

in the presence of

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

 

Signature of witness

 

 

 

Jennifer O’Brien

 

Name of witness

 

 

 

5404 Wisconsin Ave, Ste. 1050

 

Address of witness

 

 

 

Chevy Chase, MD

 

 

 

 

 

Assistant

 

Occupation of witness

 

 

 

The Company

 

 

 

 

 

Red Football Limited

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

By: Joel Glazer

 

 

 




Exhibit 4. 6

 

ACCESSION DEED

 

To:                              Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as Agent

 

From:                Manchester United Football Club Limited (the “ Acceding Borrower ”) and Red Football Limited (the “ Company ”)

 

Dated:            14 June 2018

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red Football Limited — £125,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement originally dated 22 May 2015 (as amended on 7 October 2015 and as further amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                      We refer to the Facilities Agreement.  This deed (the “ Accession Deed ”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement.  Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Accession Deed unless given a different meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

2.                                      The Acceding Borrower is already a Guarantor and a Debtor (under and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and agrees to become an Additional Borrower and to be bound by the terms of the Facilities Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional Borrower pursuant to clause 31.2 ( Additional Borrowers ) of the Facilities Agreement.  The Acceding Borrower is a company duly incorporated under the laws of England and Wales and is a limited liability company with registered number 00095489.

 

3.                                      The Acceding Borrower’s administrative details for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:                                                   Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom

 

Fax No.:                                                   0207 484 1218

 

Attention:                                           The Directors

 

This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

THIS ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by the Acceding Borrower and is delivered on the date stated above.

 

[ Signature page follows ]

 

1



 

SIGNATORIES TO THE ACCESSION DEED

 

THE ACCEDING BORROWER

 

EXECUTED as a DEED by

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED acting by:

 

Signature of Director

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

Name of Director

Joel Glazer

 

 

 

 

in the presence of:

 

 

 

 

 

Signature of witness

/s/ Jennifer O’Brien

 

 

 

 

Name of witness

Jennifer O’Brien

 

 

 

 

Address of witness

5404 Wisconsin Ave

 

 

 

 

 

Ste. 1050

 

 

 

 

 

Chevy Chase, MD

 

 

 

 

Occupation of witness

Assistant

 

 

 

THE COMPANY

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

[ Signature page — Accession Deed (RCF) ]

 




Exhibit 4.8

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

Old Trafford

Sir Matt Busby Way

Manchester M16 0RA

United Kingdom

 


 

AMENDMENT NO. 1 TO NOTE PURCHASE AGREEMENT,

AND

CONSENT NO. 1

 


 

Dated as of June 14, 2018

 

To

Each of the Noteholders Identified

 

on the Signature Pages Hereof

 

Ladies and Gentlemen:

 

Reference is made to the Note Purchase Agreement, dated as of May 27, 2015 (the “Note Purchase Agreement” ), made among MU Finance plc (registration number 07088267), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability ( “MUF” ), Red Football Limited (registration number 05370076), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability ( “Parent” ), Manchester United Limited (registration number 02570509), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability ( “MUL” ), Red Football Junior Limited (registration number 05370078), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability ( “RFJ” ), Manchester United Football Club Limited (registration number 00095489), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability ( “MUFC” , MUFC together with Parent, MUL and RFJ being sometimes referred to herein, each individually, as a “Guarantor” and, collectively, as the “Guarantors” ), The Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent, and each of the institutional investors identified in the Purchaser Schedule thereto, pursuant to which MUF issued and sold its 3.79% Guaranteed Senior Secured Notes due June 26, 2027 in an original aggregate principal amount of $425,000,000 (the “Notes” ).  On the date hereof, the Notes are held by the institutional investors (each a “ Noteholder ”) indicated as the holders thereof on the signature pages hereof (or in the case of certain such institutional investors, by nominees thereof).

 

This Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1 is hereinafter referred to as this “Amendment and Consent” . Capitalized terms used and not otherwise defined herein shall have the respective meanings ascribed to such terms in the Note Purchase Agreement or by reference therein to another specified document.

 

1



 

PRELIMINARY STATEMENT

 

A.                                     In connection with a restructuring by the Parent and certain of its Subsidiaries of certain indebtedness, (i) MUFC intends to prepay a portion of the amount outstanding under the Proceeds Loan (which was previously novated from MUL to MUFC) (the “Proceeds Loan Prepayment” ), (ii) MUF intends to transfer all of its rights and obligations under the Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes to MUFC and thereby substitute MUFC for MUF as the principal obligor for all purposes under the Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes (the “Novation” ), and (iii) in consideration for the Novation, MUF intends to transfer its rights under the Proceeds Loan to MUFC, thereby terminating the Proceeds Loan (the “Proceeds Loan Termination” ).

 

B.                                     MUF and the Parent have requested that the Noteholders consent to (A) the Novation, the Proceeds Loan Prepayment and the Proceeds Loan Termination; and (B) the amendments to the Note Purchase Agreement set forth in Section 2 below, including, inter alia , (1) the deletion of the requirement in Sections 9.4 and 10.2(d) that the Company must not become a U.S. Person, (2) the deletion of the requirement in Section 23.5(b) that the Parent not cause or allow the Company to become a U.S. Note Party, and (3) the substitution of MUFC for MUF in the definition of “Company” in Schedule B, Part I, of the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

C.                                     Pursuant to the Note Purchase Agreement, consent of each of the Noteholders is required to approve the requested amendment to Section 23.5(b) described in the foregoing Paragraph B, and consent of the Required Holders is required to approve the requested consents and other requested amendments described in the foregoing Paragraph B.

 

D.                                     The further provisions of this Amendment and Consent set forth the understanding of MUF, MUFC, the Parent and each of the other Guarantors as to their agreements with the Noteholders, regarding such requested consents and amendments.

 

Section 1.                                           CONSENT AND DIRECTION OF NOTEHOLDERS .

 

Each Noteholder, by its execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent, hereby:

 

(i)                                     consents to the Novation, the Proceeds Loan Prepayment and the Proceeds Loan Termination; and

 

(ii)                                 consents to and joins in the amendments to the Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes provided for in Section 2 hereof (and the Paying Agent, MUF, MUFC, the Parent and the other Guarantors may rely conclusively on such consent).

 

Section 2.                                           AMENDMENTS TO NOTE PURCHASE AGREEMENT AND THE NOTES .

 

The Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes shall be amended as provided in the following clauses of this Section 2 :

 

(a)                                  Section 9.4 of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by deleting from the last sentence of that section both the subdivision designation “(i)” and the phrase “and (ii) the Company does not become a U.S. Person”.

 

2



 

(b)                                  Section 10.2(b) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by revising the introductory language of that subsection in its entirety to read as follows:

 

Except as otherwise provided in this Section 10.2, none of the Company nor any Guarantor (other than the Parent or any Guarantor whose Note Guarantee is to be released in accordance with the Note Documents) may sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of its assets to, or consolidate with or merge with or into (whether or not the Company or such Guarantor is the surviving Person) another Person, other than (i) in the case of the Company, the Parent or another Guarantor, or (ii) in the case of any Guarantor, the Company, the Parent or another Guarantor, unless:

 

(c)                                   Section 10.2(b)(i)(A) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by revising the subsection in its entirety to read as follows:

 

(A)                           (x) the Company or such Guarantor is the surviving Person, or (y) the Person acquiring the property in any such sale or disposition or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company or such Guarantor) (i) is organized under the laws of a Permitted Jurisdiction, and (ii) assumes all the obligations of the Company or such Guarantor, as applicable, under the Note Documents to which the Company or such Guarantor is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Required Holders; provided that, in either case, immediately after giving effect to that transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists; or

 

(d)                                  Section 10.2(d) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by replacing the words “this Section 10.2 will not” in the first line of such subsection with the words “neither this Section 10.2 nor Section 10.11(b) will” and by deleting from the proviso at the end of that subsection both the subdivision designation “(i)” and the phrase “and (ii) the Company does not become a U.S. Person”.

 

(e)                                   Section 10.11(a) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by deleting the first sentence of that subsection in its entirety.

 

(f)                                    Section 10.11(b) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by revising the last sentence of that subsection in its entirety to read as follows:

 

The Company will not (i) merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another Person (whether or not the Company is the surviving corporation), or (ii) sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions, other than, (A) in the case of clause (i) or clause (ii), in accordance with Section 10.2 hereof, or (B) solely in the case of clause (ii), in connection with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien .”

 

(g)                                  Section 10.11(d) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby deleted in its entirety.

 

3



 

(h)                                  Section 13(b)(ii) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by adding the words “or the failure to deliver the Forms required under Section 13(d)(i) or Section 13(d)(ii)” immediately after the words “(including for such purpose any refilings or renewals of filings that may from time to time be required by the relevant Taxing Jurisdiction)”.

 

(i)                                     Section 19(a)(iii) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended in its entirety to read as follows:

 

if to any Note Party, to the Company at Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom, to the attention of Edward Woodward, Executive Vice Chairman, or at such other address as the Company shall have specified to the holder of each Note in writing, or

 

(j)                                     Section 23.5(b) of the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by deleting the phrase “Parent shall not cause or allow the Company to become a U.S. Note Party and,” from such subsection.

 

(k)                                  Schedule B, Part I to the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby amended by restating in its entirety the definitions of “Company” and “MUFC” set forth therein as follows:

 

“Company” or “MUFC” means Manchester United Football Club Limited (registration number 00095489), a company incorporated in England and Wales with limited liability.

 

(l)                                     Schedule B, Part I to the Note Purchase Agreement is hereby further amended by deleting from the definition of “U.S. Person” the phrase “(other than the Company)” set forth in the last sentence thereof.

 

(m)                              For the avoidance of doubt, all references to the “Company” or to “MUF” in the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes or any other Note Document (other than the Intercreditor Agreement and the Transaction Security Documents) shall, following effectiveness of this Amendment and Consent and the completion of the Novation, be deemed to refer to MUFC.

 

(n)                                  At any time following the effectiveness of this Amendment and Consent, each Noteholder holding a Note (each an “Existing Note” ) shall be entitled to make appropriate notations on each Existing Note held by such Noteholder reflecting the amendments specified in this Section 2 . In addition, at the request of any Noteholder, MUFC, at its own cost and expense, will execute and deliver to such Noteholder, upon surrender of such Existing Note and in exchange therefor, a new Note substantially in the form set out in Exhibit 1 hereto (each a “New Note” ) in the same principal amount as the surrendered Existing Note.

 

Section 3.                                           ASSIGNMENT, ASSUMPTION AND NOVATION

 

(a)                                  Assignment .  Subject to satisfaction of the conditions herein and effectiveness of this Amendment and Consent on the Effective Date, MUF hereby irrevocably sells, assigns, grants, conveys and transfers to MUFC all of MUF’s right, title and interest in and to the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes, and each other Note Document (other than the Intercreditor Agreement and the Transaction Security Documents) (collectively, the “Assigned Contracts” ).

 

4



 

(b)                                  Assumption .  MUFC hereby unconditionally accepts such assignment and assumes all of MUF’s duties, liabilities and obligations under each of the Assigned Contracts, and agrees to pay, perform and discharge, as and when due, all of the obligations of MUF under each of the Assigned Contracts accruing on and after the Effective Date.

 

(c)                                   Novation .

 

(i)                                     Release .

 

(1)                                  Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in the Assigned Contracts, each Noteholder, as of the Effective Date, releases and forever discharges MUF from all further obligations arising under the Assigned Contracts, and from all manner of actions, causes of action, suits, debts, damages, expenses, claims and demands whatsoever that any of the Noteholders has or may have against MUF arising out of or in any way connected to performance under the Assigned Contracts on and after the Effective Date, in each case, other than in its capacity as a Guarantor of the Notes.

 

(2)                                  Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in the Assigned Contracts, MUF releases and forever discharges each Noteholder, as well as each of their respective shareholders, directors, officers, employees, agents and representatives, from all further obligations arising under the Assigned Contracts, and from all manner of actions, causes of action, suits, debts, damages, expenses, claims and demands whatsoever that MUF has or may have against any of the foregoing persons, arising out of or in any way connected to performance under the Assigned Contracts on and after the Effective Date, except to the extent such obligations or performance are owed to MUF in its capacity as a Guarantor of the Notes.

 

(3)                                  For avoidance of doubt, except as provided in Section 3(d) hereof, nothing herein affects any rights, liabilities, or obligations of the Noteholders or MUF existing prior to, or due to be performed before, the Effective Date.

 

(d)                                  Substitution . The parties hereto intend that this Amendment and Consent is a novation and that effective from and after the Effective Date, MUFC be substituted for MUF for all purposes under the Assigned Contracts. Each Noteholder hereby agrees that it will recognize MUFC as MUF’s successor-in-interest in and to the Assigned Contracts, and that MUFC by this Amendment and Consent will become entitled to all right, title and interest of MUF in and to the Assigned Contracts as of and after the Effective Date. Each of the Noteholders and MUFC shall be bound by the terms of the Assigned Contracts in every way as if MUFC is named in such Assigned Contracts in place of MUF as a party thereto. MUF represents and warrants that there is no payment or other liability of MUF to the Noteholders under the Assigned Contracts which has accrued and remains outstanding as of the Effective Date except for accrued and unpaid interest on the Notes, which on the Effective Date, MUFC and each of the Noteholders agree becomes the sole responsibility of MUFC and not of MUF (whether or not such amounts were incurred before or after the Effective Date).

 

(e)                                   Consideration . MUF agrees to pay MUFC for its assumption of the Assigned Contracts by means of novation to MUFC of all of MUF’s rights under the Proceeds Loan on and as of the Effective Date.

 

5



 

Section 4.                                           CONSENT AND REAFFIRMATION OF GUARANTORS

 

Each of the Parent, MUL and RFJ hereby (a) consents to the terms of this Amendment and Consent, to any and all amendments and other modifications of the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes and any other Note Documents provided for herein, and to the execution hereof by MUF, MUFC, the Noteholders and the other parties thereto; (b) ratifies, reaffirms and confirms the validity, legality and enforceability as against it of each Guaranty heretofore entered into by such Guarantor pursuant to Section 23 of the Note Purchase Agreement; and (c) agrees that, notwithstanding the Novation, each such Guaranty entered into by it is and shall remain in full force and effect until released or discharged in accordance with the terms of the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended and otherwise modified by this Amendment and Consent).

 

Section 5.                                           CONDITIONS TO EFFECTIVENESS

 

This Amendment and Consent, and the consents and amendments provided for in Section 2 hereof, shall not become effective until, and shall only become effective on, the date ( “Effective Date” ) upon which (i) this Amendment and Consent shall have been executed and delivered by each of MUF, MUFC, the Parent, each other Guarantor (each, a “Note Party,” and collectively, the “Note Parties”) and the Paying Agent, (ii) the applicable form of acceptance on one or more counterparts hereof shall have been executed and delivered by each Noteholder, (iii) the Novation shall have been completed and become simultaneously effective, and (iv) each of the following conditions set forth in this Section 5 shall have been fulfilled to the reasonable satisfaction of the Required Holders:

 

(a)                                  Representations and Warranties . The representations and warranties of the Note Parties in this Agreement shall be correct when made and on and as of the Effective Date.

 

(b)                                  Compliance Certificates .

 

(i)                                     Officer’s Certificates . Each of the Note Parties shall have delivered to each of the Noteholders an Officer’s Certificate, dated the Effective Date, certifying that all the conditions specified in this Section 5 have been fulfilled.

 

(ii)                                 Secretary’s or Director’s Certificates . Each Note Party shall have delivered to each of the Noteholders a certificate of its Secretary, an Assistant Secretary, a Director or another appropriate person, dated the Effective Date, certifying as to (1) the resolutions attached thereto and other corporate proceedings (of each Note Party and any necessary shareholders of any Note Party) relating to the authorization, execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent and the matters contemplated herein, (2) such Note Party’s organizational documents as then in effect, (3) a specimen of the signature of each person authorized by the resolutions referred to in clause (1) above in relation to this Amendment and Consent and related documents.

 

(c)                                   Opinions of Counsel .  Each of the Noteholders shall have received opinions, dated the Effective Date, from (1) Latham & Watkins LLP, U.S. special counsel for the Note Parties, and (2) Latham & Watkins (London) LLP, English special counsel for the Note Parties, in each case substantially in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Noteholders and their special counsel (and the Note Parties hereby instruct counsel to deliver such opinions to the

 

6



 

Noteholders), covering such matters incident to such transactions as the Noteholders may reasonably request.

 

(d)                                  Transaction Security . At the time of, and after giving effect to, the Novation, the Transaction Security Documents shall continue to constitute in favor of the Security Trustee for the benefit of the holders of the Notes, a valid and perfected security interest in the Transaction Security intended to be subject thereto. Each Noteholder shall have been provided with a copy of the deed of confirmation to be entered into by, amongst others, the Parent, the Guarantors and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Security Trustee, confirming the continuation in full force and effect of the Transaction Security Documents.

 

(e)                                   Private Placement Number . A Private Placement Number issued by Standard & Poor’s CUSIP Service Bureau (in cooperation with the SVO) shall have been obtained for the New Notes.

 

(f)                                    Acceptance of Appointment to Receive Service of Process . Each of the Noteholders shall have received evidence of the acceptance by Corporation Service Company of an update to the appointment and designation provided for by Section 24.7(e) of the Note Purchase Agreement for the period from the date of the Closing to June 26, 2028 (and the payment in full of any fees in respect of such update).

 

(g)                                  Proceedings and Documents . All corporate and other proceedings in connection with the transactions contemplated by this Amendment and Consent, and all documents and instruments incident to such transactions, shall be satisfactory to the Noteholders and their special counsel, and the Noteholders and their special counsel shall have received all such counterpart originals or certified or other copies of such documents as the Noteholders or such special counsel may reasonably request.

 

(h)                                  Payment of Expenses . MUFC shall have paid the legal fees and other expenses of special counsel for the Noteholders incurred in connection with this Amendment and Consent to the extent reflected in a statement of such counsel rendered to MUFC at least three Business Days prior to the Effective Date.

 

Section 6.                                           REPRESENTATIONS AND WARRANTIES .

 

In connection with the consents and amendments provided for in this Amendment and Consent, each of MUF, MUFC, the Parent and each other Guarantor hereby represents and warrants to each Noteholder as follows (it being understood that such representations and warranties shall be deemed made pursuant to the Note Purchase Agreement and shall survive the execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent and the effectiveness of the consents and amendments provided for herein):

 

(a)                                  MUF has the corporate power and authority to execute, deliver and perform its obligations under this Amendment and Consent, under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby) and under the other Note Documents to which it is a party. The execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent by MUF, and the performance by MUF of its obligations hereunder and under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby), have been duly authorized by all necessary corporate action on the part of MUF. Subject to the Legal Reservations, when executed

 

7



 

and delivered by MUF, this Amendment and Consent will constitute the legal, valid and binding obligation of MUF, enforceable against it in accordance with its terms.

 

(b)                                  The Parent has the corporate power and authority to execute, deliver and perform its obligations under this Amendment and Consent, under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby) and under the other Note Documents to which it is a party. The execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent by the Parent, and the performance by the Parent of its obligations hereunder and under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby), have been duly authorized by all necessary corporate action on the part of the Parent. Subject to the Legal Reservations, when executed and delivered by the Parent, this Amendment and Consent will constitute the legal, valid and binding obligation of the Parent, enforceable against it in accordance with its terms.

 

(c)                                   MUFC has the corporate power and authority to execute, deliver and perform its obligations under this Amendment and Consent, under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby) and under the other Note Documents to which it is a party. The execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent by MUFC, and the performance by MUFC of its obligations hereunder and under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby), have been duly authorized by all necessary corporate action on the part of MUFC. Subject to the Legal Reservations, when executed and delivered by MUFC, this Amendment and Consent will constitute the legal, valid and binding obligation of MUFC, enforceable against it in accordance with its terms.

 

(d)                                  Each of MUL and RFJ has the corporate power and authority to execute, deliver and perform its obligations under this Amendment and Consent, under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby) and under the other Note Documents to which it is a party. The execution and delivery of this Amendment and Consent by each of MUL and RFJ, and the performance by each of MUL and RFJ of its respective obligations hereunder and under the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby), have been duly authorized by all necessary corporate action on the part of each of MUL and RFJ. Subject to the Legal Reservations, when executed and delivered by MUL and RFJ, this Amendment and Consent will constitute the legal, valid and binding obligation of MUL and RFJ, enforceable against each of them in accordance with its terms.

 

(e)                                   Subject to the Legal Reservations and, in relation to the Transaction Security Documents, the Perfection Requirements, the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes and each other Note Document are, as of the date of this Amendment and Consent, and will be, as of the Effective Date, in full force and effect. There are no disputes pending or, to each Note Party’s knowledge, threatened relating to any rights or obligations transferred by this Amendment and Consent that could, individually or in the aggregate, reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(f)                                    On and as of the date of this Amendment and Consent, and after giving effect to this Amendment and Consent and to the consents and amendments provided for herein, there exists no Default or Event of Default under and within the meaning of the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

8



 

Section 7.                                           U.S. TAX TREATMENT AND INDEMNIFICATION.

 

(a)                                  It is intended that this Amendment and the related transactions will not constitute a significant modification of the Notes, causing a “deemed exchange,” within the meaning of Section 1001 of the U.S. Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended (the “IRC” ), and Section 1.1001-3 of U.S. Treasury Regulations. Each of the Noteholders, MUF, MUL and MUFC agree that it shall not take any position that is inconsistent with such intended treatment.

 

(b)                                  In the event the U.S. Internal Revenue Service successfully challenges the intended treatment described in Section 7(a) hereof and such challenge is upheld in a determination, as defined in Section 1313(a) of the IRC (the “Final Determination” ), MUFC and the Guarantors shall jointly and severally indemnify for and hold harmless each Noteholder from any actual additional U.S. federal, state and local income tax liabilities and any associated penalties, interest and costs (including reasonable and documented legal and accounting fees) ( “Additional Tax Liabilities” ) incurred by such Noteholder as a result of such Final Determination (which shall be computed on a “with” and “without” basis, taking into account the present value of any tax benefits (including any basis step up) that may be available to the Noteholder as a result of the Final Determination, without regard to any individual limitations that may limit or prevent the use of any tax benefits, and using the interest rate applicable for the Notes as of the date of the computation in determining the present value).  Any Noteholder suffering any Additional Tax Liabilities shall promptly notify MUFC upon learning of such Additional Tax Liabilities and reasonably cooperate with MUFC (at MUFC’s cost) in defending the intended treatment and minimizing Additional Tax Liabilities.

 

Section 8.                                           MISCELLANEOUS .

 

(a)                                  In accordance with Section 16.1 of the Note Purchase Agreement, the Company will pay all reasonable costs and expenses incurred by each Noteholder in connection with this Amendment and Consent, including the reasonable fees and disbursements of special counsel for the Noteholders.

 

(b)                                  The consents and amendments provided for herein are limited to the circumstances expressly referred to herein, and no other consents, waivers, amendments or other modifications of or departures from the terms of the Note Purchase Agreement or the other Note Documents shall be inferred from the terms hereof.

 

(c)                                   The terms, covenants and conditions contained in the Note Purchase Agreement (as amended hereby) and the other Note Documents are hereby ratified and confirmed in all respects and, as so amended, shall remain in full force and effect.

 

(d)                                  Any and all notices, requests, certificates, and other instruments executed and delivered subsequent to the effectiveness of this Amendment and Consent may refer to the Note Purchase Agreement and/or any other Note Document without making specific reference to this Amendment and Consent, and all such references nevertheless shall be deemed to include, unless the context otherwise requires, this Amendment and Consent.

 

(e)                                   The descriptive headings of the sections and other subdivisions of this Amendment and Consent shall not affect the meaning or construction of any of the provisions hereof.

 

9



 

(f)                                    This Amendment and Consent shall be construed and enforced in accordance with, and the rights of the parties shall be governed by, the law of the State of New York excluding choice-of-law principles of the law of such State that would permit the application of the laws of a jurisdiction other than such State.

 

(g)                                  This Amendment and Consent may be executed and accepted in any number of counterparts, each of which shall constitute an original but all of which together shall constitute one and the same instrument. Each such counterpart may consist of a number of copies hereof, each signed by one or more of the parties hereto. Delivery of an executed counterpart of this Amendment and Consent by facsimile or electronic transmission in either Tagged Image File Format ( “TIFF” ) or Portable Document Format ( “PDF” ) shall be equally effective as delivery of a manually executed counterpart hereof. Any party delivering an executed counterpart of this Amendment and Consent by facsimile, TIFF or PDF shall also deliver a manually executed counterpart hereof, but failure to do so shall not affect the validity, enforceability, or binding effect of this Amendment and Consent.

 

[ The remainder of this page is intentionally left blank .]

 

10


 

If you are in agreement with the foregoing, please sign the appropriate signature block on the accompanying counterparts of this Amendment and Consent and return one of such counterparts to the Company.

 

 

Very truly yours,

MU FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

By

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

 

 

By

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

RED FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED

 

 

 

By

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

 

 

 

By

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name:

Joel Glazer

 

 

Title:

Director

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON, as Paying Agent

 

By

/s/ Teresa Wyszomierski

 

 

Name:

Teresa Wyszomierski

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

ACCEPTED AND AGREED:

 

 

 

AMERICAN GENERAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

THE VARIABLE ANNUITY LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

NATIONAL UNION FIRE INSURANCE COMPANY OF PITTSBURGH, PA

 

 

 

By:

AIG Asset Management (U.S.) LLC, Investment Adviser

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Peter DeFazio

 

 

Name:

Peter DeFazio

 

 

Title:

Managing Director

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

MASSACHUSETTS MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

By:

Barings LLC as Investment Adviser

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Patrick M. Manseau

 

 

Name:

Patrick M. Manseau

 

 

Title:

Managing Director

 

 

 

CM LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

Barings LLC as Investment Adviser

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Patrick M. Manseau

 

 

Name:

Patrick M. Manseau

 

 

Title:

Managing Director

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

THE NORTHWESTERN MUTUAL LIFE

INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

By:

Northwestern Mutual Investment Management Company, LLC, its Investment Adviser

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ David A. Barras

 

 

Name:

David A. Barras

 

 

Title:

Managing Director

 

 

 

THE NORTHWESTERN MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY, for its Group Annuity Separate Account

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ David A. Barras

 

 

Name:

David A. Barras

 

 

Title:

Authorized Representative

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

USAA LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

By

/s/ James F. Jackson, Jr.

 

 

Name:

James F. Jackson, Jr.

 

 

Title:

Assistant Vice President

 

 

 

USAA LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY OF NEW YORK

 

 

 

By

/s/ James F. Jackson, Jr.

 

 

Name:

James F. Jackson, Jr.

 

 

Title:

Assistant Vice President

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

THE LINCOLN NATIONAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

 

By:

Macquarie Investment Management Advisers, a series of Macquarie Investment Management Business Trust, Attorney in Fact

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Frank LaTorraca

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

Frank LaTorraca

 

 

 

 

Title:

Senior Vice President

 

 

 

 

LINCOLN LIFE & ANNUITY COMPANY OF NEW YORK

 

 

 

 

By:

Macquarie Investment Management Advisers, a series of Macquarie Investment Management Business Trust, Attorney in Fact

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Frank LaTorraca

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

Frank LaTorraca

 

 

 

 

Title:

Senior Vice President

 

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 


 

VOYA RETIREMENT INSURANCE AND ANNUITY COMPANY

 

 

 

RELIASTAR LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

SECURITY LIFE OF DENVER INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

Voya Investment Management LLC, as Agent

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Fitzhugh L. Wickham III

 

 

 

Name:

Fitzhugh L. Wickham III

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

VOYA INSURANCE AND ANNUITY COMPANY

 

AMERICAN FIDELITY ASSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

Voya Investment Management Co. LLC, as Agent

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Fitzhugh L. Wickham III

 

 

 

Name:

Fitzhugh L. Wickham III

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

VOYA INSURANCE AND ANNUITY COMPANY

 

 

 

 

 

By:

Athene Asset Management LLC, its investment adviser

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Roger D. Fors

 

 

 

Name:

Roger D. Fors

 

 

 

Title:

Senior Vice President, Fixed Income

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

TRANSAMERICA LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

By:

AEGON USA Investment Management, LLC, its investment manager

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Mark Dunn

 

 

 

Name:

Mark Dunn

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

TRANSAMERICA CASUALTY INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

AEGON USA Investment Management, LLC, its investment manager

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Mark Dunn

 

 

 

Name:

Mark Dunn

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

PACIFIC LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By

/s/ Cathy L. Schwartz

 

 

Name:

Cathy L. Schwartz

 

 

Title:

Assistant Vice President

 

 

 

By

/s/ Peter S. Fiek

 

 

Name:

Peter S. Fiek

 

 

Title:

Assistant Secretary

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

UNUM LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY OF AMERICA

 

 

 

By:

Provident Investment Management, LLC, its Agent

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ William R. Stutts

 

 

 

Name:

William R. Stutts

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President, Senior Managing Director

 

 

 

COLONIAL LIFE & ACCIDENT INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

Provident Investment Management, LLC, its Agent

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ William R. Stutts

 

 

 

Name:

William R. Stutts

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President, Senior Managing Director

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 


 

GENWORTH LIFE AND ANNUITY INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

By

/s/ Kevin R. Kearns

 

 

Name:

Kevin R. Kearns

 

 

Title:

Investment Officer

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

THE GUARDIAN LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY OF AMERICA

 

 

 

By

/s/ Barry Scheinholtz

 

 

Name:

Barry Scheinholtz

 

 

Title:

Senior Director

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

HARTFORD LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

 

HARTFORD LIFE AND ACCIDENT INSURANCE COMPANY

 

 

 

HARTFORD ACCIDENT AND INDEMNITY COMPANY

 

 

 

By:

Hartford Investment Management Company Their Agent and Attorney-in-Fact

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Kenneth W. Day

 

 

 

Name:

Kenneth W. Day

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

THE HARTFORD RETIREMENT PLAN TRUST FOR U.S. EMPLOYEES

 

 

 

By:

Hartford Investment Management Company Its Investment Manager

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Kenneth W. Day

 

 

 

Name:

Kenneth W. Day

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 



 

LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY OF THE SOUTHWEST

 

 

 

By:

Sentinel Asset Management, Inc.

 

 

 

 

 

By

/s/ Andrew Ebersole

 

 

 

Name:

Andrew Ebersole, CFA

 

 

 

Title:

Head of Private Placements

 

 

[Signature Page to Amendment No. 1 to Note Purchase Agreement and Consent No. 1]

 




Exhibit 4. 12

 

Handbook Season 2018/ 19

 


The Football Association Premier League Limited Season 2018/19 Board of Directors Richard Scudamore (Executive Chairman) Claudia Arney (Non-Executive Director) Kevin Beeston (Non-Executive Director) Auditors Deloitte LLP 2 New Street Square London EC4A 3BZ Bankers Barclays Bank plc 27th Floor 1 Churchill Place London E14 5HP Registered Office 30 Gloucester Place London W1U 8PL Regd. No. 2719699 Telephone 020 7864 9000 Facsimile 020 7864 9001 Website www.premierleague.com Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited © The Football Association Premier League Limited 2018

 


Premier League Chairmen’s Charter Season 2018/19 Foreword The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity. With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of the Premier League, are determined: • To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty. • At all times to maintain a Rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date. • To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective. • To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic. • To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the Rules at all times. The Charter The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity. We will ensure that our Clubs: • Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences. • Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times. • Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same. • Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches. • Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them. • Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law.

 


Club Directory Fixtures Rules Premier League Rules Premier League Forms Youth Development Rules Youth Development Forms Appendices to the Rules 79 249 345 445 483 Match Officials Memorandum & Articles of Association Miscellaneous Statistics 577 549 521 515 63 43 01

 


[LOGO]

 


Club Directory

 


AFC Bournemouth Vitality Stadium Dean Court Bournemouth BH7 7AF Main Switchboard: 0344 576 1910 Fax: 01202 726373 Ticket Office: 0344 576 1910 www.afcb.co.uk Chairman Jeff Mostyn Finance Director David Holiday 01202 726321 Chief Executive Neill Blake Commercial Director Rob Mitchell 01202 726322 Club Secretary Neil Vacher Manager Eddie Howe Ticket Office Manager Dan Clarke 01202 726331 Head of Media and Communications Anthony Marshall 01202 726312 General Manager Elizabeth Finney Academy Manager and Head of Coaching Joe Roach Head of Safeguarding Steve Thorpe 01202 726329 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red and Black Stripes / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: Navy Blue / Socks: Navy Blue Colours: Shirts: Beach Glass and Marine / Shorts: White/ Socks: Beach Glass 3

 


Supporter Liaison Officer Elizabeth Finney 01202 726309 Shirt Sponsor M88 Kit Manufacturer Umbro Safety Officer Alan Jones Ground Capacity at start of the Season 11,329 Disability Access Officer Alice Jeans 01202 726311 Team Doctor Dr Craig Roberts MBChB (UCT) MPhil (Sports and Exercise Medicine) (UCT) Head Physiotherapist Steve Hard BSc (Hons) MSST, MCSP, SRP Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Jeff Mostyn (Chairman) Neill Blake (Chief Executive) Nick Rothwell Jay Coppoletta Matt Hulsizer Rico Seitz Head Groundsman Ian Lucas NVQ Level 3 Sports Turf Management Official Company Name and Number AFC Bournemouth Limited No. 6632170 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 4 Club Directory: AFC Bournemouth

 


Arsenal Highbury House 75 Drayton Park London N5 1BU Main Switchboard: 020 7619 5003 Contact Centre / Ticket Office: 020 7619 5000 Credit Card Bookings: 0844 277 3625 www.arsenal.com Chairman Sir Chips Keswick Chief Financial Officer Stuart Wisely 020 7704 4060 Chief Commercial Officer Vinai Venkatesham 020 7619 5003 Chief Executive Officer Ivan Gazidis Company Secretary David Miles Head Coach Unai Emery Assistant Head Coaches Steve Bould Juan Carlos Cardedo Communications Director Mark Gonnella 020 7704 4010 General Counsel Svenja Geissmar 020 7619 5003 Chief Operations / People Officer Trevor Saving 020 7619 5003 Academy Manager Per Mertesacker Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red and White / Shorts: White / Socks: White and Red Colours: Shirts: Navy Blue and Red / Shorts: Red and Navy Blue / Socks: Navy Blue and Red Colours: Shirts: Pastel Green and Navy Blue / Shorts: Pastel Green / Socks: Pastel Green and Navy Blue 5

 


Media, Marketing and CRM Director Michael Leavey 020 7619 5003 Managing Editor (Publications) Andy Exley Arsenal Football Club, Highbury House 75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU 020 7619 5003 Shirt Sponsor Emirates Ticketing and Services Director Ivan Worsell 020 7619 5003 Stadium and Facilities Director John Beattie 020 7704 4030 Supporter Liaison Officer Mark Brindle 020 7619 5003 Disability Liaison Officer Alun Francis 020 7619 5003 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Capacity at start of the Season 60,260 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Sir Chips Keswick (Chairman) Stanley Kroenke Ivan Gazidis (CEO) Ken Friar OBE Richard Carr Lord Harris of Peckham Josh Kroenke Event Safety and Security Manager Sharon Cicco 020 7704 4030 Medical Director / Team Doctor Dr Gary O’Driscoll MBBS, BSc, DipSEM, FFSEM(Ire) Head Groundsman Paul Ashcroft National Diploma in Turf, Science and Grounds Management Official Company Name and Number The Arsenal Football Club Plc No. 109244 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Black and Red / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black and Red Colours: Shirts: Green and White / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green and White Colours: Shirts: Purple and White / Shorts: Purple / Socks: Purple and White 6 Club Directory: Arsenal

 

 

Brighton & Hove Albion The American Express Community Stadium Village Way, Falmer Brighton, East Sussex BN1 9BL Main Switchboard: 0344 324 6282 Ticket Office No: 0844 3271901 supporter.services@bhafc.co.uk www.brightonandhovealbion.com Chairman Tony Bloom Ticket Office Manager Joel Spicer 01273 647251 Head of Media Paul Camillin 07747 773692 Chief Executive Paul Barber Club Secretary Mark Dennis 07523 870280 Manager Chris Hughton Academy Manager John Morling Head of Marketing Marc Dring 07464 601963 Supporter Liaison Officer Sarah Gould 0344 324 6282 Finance Director David Jones 01273 647252 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue and White / Shorts: White / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: White / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Gold / Shorts: Gold / Socks: Black 7

 


Head of Safety & Security Adrian Morris 01273 878234 Albion in the Community Chairman Martin Perry 01273 878248 Shirt Sponsor American Express Kit Manufacturers Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 30,666 Disability Liaison Officer Oliver Riley 0344 324 6282 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Tony Bloom (Chairman) Paul Barber (Chief Executive) Ray Bloom Derek Chapman Robert Comer Adam Franks Peter Godfrey David Jones (Finance Director) Martin Perry (Executive Director) Marc Sugarman Michelle Walder Head of Medical Services Adam Brett Team Doctor Dr. Stephen Lewis BSc (Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd, MScSEM, MFSEM (UK), PGDipMedUS Head Physiotherapist Adam Brett BSc (Hons) Sports Science, BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc Sports Physiotherapy, MCSP, MACPSEM (Gold Level) Official Company Name and Number The Brighton and Hove Albion Football Club Limited No. 81077 Groundsman Steve Winterburn IOG Diploma (Intermediate) Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 8 Club Directory: Brighton & Hove Albion

 


Burnley Turf Moor Harry Potts Way Burnley Lancashire BB10 4BX General Enquiries: 01282 446800 Facsimile No: 01282 700014 Ticket Hotline: 0844 807 1882 info@burnleyfc.com www.burnleyfc.com Chairman Mike Garlick Financial Controller Ian Hargreaves 01282 704714 Director of Commercial Affairs Anthony Fairclough 01282 700007 Chief Executive David Baldwin Head of Football Operations / Club Secretary Matt Williams Manager Sean Dyche Assistant Manager Ian Woan Marketing and Operations Manager Nick Taylor 01282 704717 Ticket Office Manager Elaine Clare 01282 700020 Academy Manager Jonathan Pepper Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Claret / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White 9

 


Stadium and Operations Manager / Disability Access Officer Doug Metcalfe 01282 700021 Shirt Sponsor Laba 360 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Safety Officer Cliff Edens 01282 700019 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 21,944 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Mike Garlick (Chairman) John Banaszkiewicz Brendan Flood Barry Kilby Clive Holt Brian Nelson Terry Crabb Media and Publications Manager Darren Bentley 01282 704701 Supporter Liaison Officer Harriet Harbidge Medical Officer Dr Simon Morris M.B., Ch.B., Dip SEM, AREA Course Head Physiotherapist Alasdair Beattie BSc Hons Physiotherapy, MCSP, SRP AREA Course Official Company Name and Number Burnley Football & Athletic Company Limited (The) No. 54222 Stadium Head Groundsman Paul Bradshaw NVQ3 Sports Turf Management Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange 10 Club Directory: Burnley

 


Cardiff City Cardiff City Stadium Leckwith Road Cardiff CF11 8AZ Main Switchboard: 0845 365 1115 Fax: 0845 365 1116 Ticket Office No: 0845 345 1400 club@cardiffcityfc.co.uk www.cardiffcityfc.co.uk Chairman Mehmet Dalman Head of Commercial Nic Heslop 02920 643 603 Head of Ticketing Mona Sabbuba 02920 643 675 Chief Executive Ken Choo Club Secretary Michelle McDonald Manager Neil Warnock Academy Manager James McCarthy Head of Communications Mark Denham 02920 643 628 Head of Marketing Chris Seal 02920 643 609 Head of TV and Video Jamie De Cruz Finance Director Philip Jenkins Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Bold Blue / Shorts: Bold Blue / Socks: Bold Blue Colours: Shirts: Clear Grey / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Energy Green / Shorts: Navy / Socks: Navy 11

 


Supporter and Disability Liaison Officer Adam Gilliatt 02920 643 652 Shirt Sponsor Visit Malaysia Kit Manufacturer adidas Head of Operations Wayne Nash Ground Capacity at start of the Season 33,316 Head of Medical Services Matthew May BSc Hons Physiotherapy, PDDip Sports, Physiotherapy, MCSP, HCPC, AREA/ATMiFF Team Doctor Dr Len Nokes DipSEM(GB&I), FFSEM (UK) Head Physiotherapist James Rowland BSc (Hons), MCSP, HCPC Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Tan Sri Vincent Tan (Owner) Mehmet Dalman Steve Borley Ken Choo Derek Chee Seng Chin Datuk Marco Ronaldo Mario Caramella Groundsman Roy Evans Official Company Name and Number Cardiff City Football Club Limited No. 109065 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange Colours: Shirts: Dark Grey / Shorts: Dark Grey / Socks: Dark Grey 12 Club Directory: Cardiff City

 


Chelsea Stamford Bridge Fulham Road London SW6 1HS Correspondence Address: 60 Stoke Road, Stoke D’Abernon, Cobham, Surrey, KT11 3PT Football Administration Fax: 01932 596 180 Main Switchboard: 0371 811 1955 Fax: 020 7381 4831 Call Centre / Ticket Sales: 0371 811 1905 enquiries@chelseafc.com www.chelseafc.com Chairman Bruce Buck Head of Youth Development Neil Bath Member of Board of Directors in Charge of Football Marina Granovskaia Director of Communications and Public Affairs Steve Atkins 01932 596 108 Chief Executive Officer Guy Laurence Club Secretary David Barnard Director of Finance Paul Ramos 020 7565 1472 First Team Doctor Dr David Porter MB BS, MSc AFiS (Catalunya), PG Dip SEM Manager Maurizio Sarri Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Rush Blue, Pimento Red, White / Shorts: Rush Blue / Socks: White, Rush Blue, Pimento Red Colours: Shirts: Tour Yellow, and Dynamic Yellow / Shorts: Tour Yellow, and Dynamic Yellow / Socks: Rush Blue 13

 


Head Physiotherapist Jason Palmer BPHTY, BHMS (Ed) Hons, MCSP Head Groundsman Jason Griffin NVQ Levels 1 & 2 Shirt Sponsor Yokohama Tyres Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 40,853 Safety Officer Jill Dawson 020 7565 1479 Pitch Dimensions Length: 103 metres Width: 67.5 metres Directors Bruce Buck Marina Granovskaia Eugene Tenenbaum Guy Laurence David Barnard Head of Ticketing and Supporter Liaison Officer Graham Smith 020 7958 2166 Disability Access Officer Bob Flatau 020 7565 1474 Official Company Name and Number Chelsea Football Club Limited No. 01965149 Head of Ticket Operations Kelly Webster 020 7915 1941 Facilities Manager Jamie Gray 020 7386 3375 Publications Editor David Antill, Trinity Mirror Sport Media 020 7958 2168 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Green Strike, Green Spark, Hot Punch / Shorts: Green Strike / Socks: Green Strike and Black Colours: Shirts: Rush Orange, Team Orange, Anthracite / Shorts: Rush Orange / Socks: Rush Orange and Black 14 Club Directory: Chelsea

 


Crystal Palace Selhurst Park Stadium Holmesdale Road London SE25 6PU Main Switchboard: 020 8768 6000 Ticket Office: 0871 200 0071 info@cpfc.co.uk www.cpfc.co.uk Chairman Steve Parish Head of Finance Hari Jani 020 8768 6030 Chief Executive Officer Phil Alexander Club Secretary Christine Dowdeswell Corporate Sales Manager Chris Powlson 020 8768 6010 Head of Marketing and Communications Patrick Jubb Head of Consumer Sales Mike Pink 07903 593836 Manager Roy Hodgson Assistant Manager Ray Lewington Academy Director Gary Issott Home kit Alternative kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Red and Blue Stripe / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White 15

 


Head of Ticketing Paul McGowan Content Editor Terry Byfield 020 8768 6020 Shirt Sponsor ManBetX Stadium Manager Kevin Corner 020 8768 6082 Head of Supporters Services / Supporter Liaison Officer Sharon Lacey 020 8634 5416 Disability Access Officer Guy Wickett 020 8768 6000 Head of Sports Medicine Dr Zafar Iqbal MBBS, BSc, DCH, DRCOG, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP PCR Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Capacity at start of the Season 26, 074 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Steve Parish David Blitzer Joshua Harris Official Company Name and Number CPFC Limited No. 7270793 Head Groundsman Bruce Elliot 020 8768 6000 Commercial Director Barry Webber 020 8634 6053 Press Officer Harriet Edkins Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow 16 Club Directory: Crystal Palace

 

 

Everton Goodison Park Goodison Road Liverpool L4 4EL Correspondence Address: 7th Floor, Royal Liver Building, Pier Head, Liverpool Waterfront, Liverpool, L3 1HU Main Switchboard: 0151 556 1878 Fax: 0151 286 9112 Ticket Office: 0151 556 1878 Credit Card Bookings: 0151 556 1878 everton@evertonfc.com www.evertonfc.com Chairman Bill Kenwright CBE Academy Director Joel Waldron Chief Executive Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale MBE BA (Hons) MBA, EdD, FRSA Club Secretary / Director of Football Operations David Harrison Finance Director Grant Ingles Director of Marketing, Communications and Community Richard Kenyon Head of Ticketing Matt Kendall Manager Marco Silva Community Chief Executive Richard Kenyon Assistant Manager João Pedro Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Black and Dark Grey / Shorts: Black / Socks: Dark Grey 17

 


Head of Stadium Safety and Security David Lewis Shirt Sponsor SportPesa Kit Manufacturer Umbro Head of Stadium Operations Alan Bowen Head of Media and Communications Brian Doogan Supporter Liaison Officer Rachel Meikle Equality and Disability People Partner To be advised Ground Capacity at start of the Season 39,221 Pitch Dimensions Length: 100.48 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman) Keith Harris (Deputy Chairman) Jon Woods Alexander Ryazantsev Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale (Chief Executive) Club Doctor Dr Aboul Shaheir MBChB, DRCOG, Dip SEM, Dip Trauma and Orthopaedics Head of Therapy Services Daniel Donachie BSc (Hons),CSP, HCPC Head Groundsman Bob Lennon OND, NDH, RHS Official Company Name and Number The Everton Football Club Company Limited No. 36624 Broadcast and Publications Manager Darren Griffiths Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow 18 Club Directory: Everton

 


Fulham Craven Cottage Stevenage Road London SW6 6HH Main Switchboard: 0843 208 1222 Ticket Office No: 0843 208 1234 enquiries@fulhamfc.com www.fulhamfc.com Chairman Shahid Khan Finance Director Sean O’Loughlin 0208 336 7589 Vice Chairman / Director of Football Operations Tony Khan Chief Executive Officer Alistair Mackintosh Chief Operating Officer Darren Preston 0208 336 7484 Chief Revenue Officer Casper Stylsvig 0208 336 7491 Club Secretary Nick Alford General Counsel Peter Limbert 0208 336 7588 Head Coach Slavisa Jokanovic Academy Director Huw Jennings Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: White with Black Panel / Shorts: Black / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Navy / Shorts: Navy / Socks: Navy 19

 


Head of Ticketing Katy Brecht 0203 841 9022 Media Relations Manager Carmelo Mifsud 0208 336 7510 Head Groundsman David Tatnell Shirt Sponsor dafabet Kit Manufacturers adidas Supporter Liaison Officer Nicola Walworth 0208 336 7477 Ground Capacity at Start of the Season 25,700 Pitch Dimensions Length: 100 metres Width: 65 metres Safety Officer Eddie Simpson 0203 841 9032 Foundation CEO Mike McSweeney 0208 336 7530 Directors Shahid Khan Tony Khan Mark Lamping Alistair Mackintosh Sean O’Loughlin David Daly Disability Liaison Officer Nicola Walworth 0208 336 7477 Official Company Name and Number Fulham Football Club Limited No. 2114486 Medical and Sports Science Manager Marco Cesarini 0208 336 7525 Head Physiotherapist Chris Hanson BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc Football Rehabilitation Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Lucky Orange / Colours: Shirts: Bold Aqua Shorts: Lucky Orange / Socks: Lucky Orange and Uni Blue / Shorts: Bold Aqua and Uni Blue / Socks: Bold Aqua and Uni Blue 20 Club Directory: Fulham

 


Huddersfield The John Smith’s Stadium Stadium Way Huddersfield HD1 6PX Town Main Switchboard: 01484 960607 Ticket Office: 01484 960601 info@htafc.com www.htafc.com Chairman Dean Hoyle Chief Executive Julian Winter Financial Controller Sasha Dobson 01484 960622 Commercial Director Sean Jarvis 01484 960621 Operations Director / Club Secretary Ann Hough 01484 960619 Ticket Office Manager Sue Beaumont 01484 960609 Head Coach David Wagner Academy Manager Leigh Bromby Head of Marketing and Communication David Threlfall-Sykes 01484 960644 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: French Blue and White / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: High Risk Red and Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Safety Yellow and Blue Nights / Shorts: Blue Nights / Socks: Safety Yellow 21

 


Website Editor / Press Officer Adam Tomlinson 01484 960648 Supporter Liaison Officer Nathan Hosker (Match Day Only) 01484 960629 (Supporter Partnerships Department) Shirt Sponsor OPE Sports Kit Manufacturers Umbro Ground Capacity at Start of the Season To be advised Pitch Dimensions Length: 106 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Dean Hoyle Sean Jarvis Ann Hough Roger Burnley Julian Winter Darren Bryant Olaf Rebbe Safety Officer John Robinson 01484 484166 Community Manager Dean Grice 01484 503760 Disability Liaison Robyn Kennerdale 01484 960629 Team Doctor Dr Stephen Feldman MBChB, MRCGP, DRCOG, Dip, Sports Med, RCS Official Company Name and Number The Huddersfield Town Association Football Club Limited No. 01771361 Head Physiotherapist Ian Kirkpatrick MCSP, HCPC Groundsman Phil Redgwick Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Electric Purple / Shorts: Electric Purple / Socks: Electric Purple Colours: Shirts: Safety Yellow and Shocking Orange / Shorts: Safety Yellow / Socks: Safety Yellow Colours: Shirts: Hibiscus / Shorts: Hibiscus / Socks: Hibiscus 22 Club Directory: Huddersfield Town

 


Leicester City King Power Stadium Filbert Way Leicester LE2 7FL Main Switchboard: 0344 815 5000 Fax: 0116 291 5278 Ticket Office No: 0344 815 5000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0344 815 5000 Options 1, 2 & 3 www.lcfc.com Chairman Vichai Srivaddhanaprabha Manager Claude Puel Assistant Manager Jacques Bonnevay Vice Chairman Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha Chief Executive Susan Whelan 0116 229 4523 Director of Football Jon Rudkin 0116 222 8586 Football Operations Director Andrew Neville 0116 291 5154 Academy Manager Ian Cawley 0116 222 8548 Finance Director Simon Capper 0116 229 4737 Commercial Director Jonathan Gregory 0116 229 4419 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Bold Blue, White and Dark Football Gold / Shorts: Bold Blue and White / Socks: Bold Blue and White Colours: Shirts: Bold Onix and Collegiate Gold / Shorts: Bold Onix and Collegiate Gold / Socks: Bold Onix and Collegiate Gold 23

 


Operations Director and Safety Officer Kevin Barclay 0116 229 4442 Shirt Sponsor King Power Kit Manufacturer adidas Ticketing Manager Vishal Dayal 0116 229 4400 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,273 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Vichai Srivaddhanaprabha (Chairman) Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha (Vice Chairman) Shilai Liu (Vice Chairman) Susan Whelan (Chief Executive) Apichet Srivaddhanaprabha (Executive Director) Communications Director Anthony Herlihy 0116 229 4931 Supporter Liaison and Disability Access Officer Jim Donnelly 0116 229 4555 Team Doctor Dr Ian Patchett MB Ch B Dip. Sport Med Head Physiotherapist Dave Rennie BSc (Hons) MCSP, HCPC Official Company Name and Number Leicester City Football Club Limited No. 4593477 Grounds Manager John Ledwidge NVQ Level 3 Sports Turf Management Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Dark Grey, Unity Pink and White / Shorts: Dark Grey and White / Socks: Dark Grey and White Colours: Shirts: Lucky Orange, Orange and Unity Ink / Shorts: Lucky Orange and Unity Ink/ Socks: Lucky Orange and Unity Ink 24 Club Directory: Leicester City

 


Liverpool Anfield Road Anfield Liverpool L4 0TH Correspondence Address: PO Box 1959, Liverpool L69 3JL Main Switchboard: 0151 263 2361 Fax: 0151 260 8813 Ticket Office / Booking Line: 0843 170 5555 Customer Services / Memberships: 0843 170 5000 customerservices@liverpoolfc.com www.liverpoolfc.com Chairman Tom Werner Chief Operating Officer Andy Hughes 0151 264 2305 Chief Commercial Officer Billy Hogan 0203 713 4901 Chief Executive Officer Peter Moore Club Secretary Danny Stanway Manager Jurgen Klopp Assistant Manager Peter Krawietz Head of Ticketing and Hospitality Phil Dutton 0151 237 5963 Stadium Manager Mickel Lauritsen Academy Director Alex Inglethorpe Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Red / Socks: Red Colours: Shirts: Violet / Shorts: Violet / Socks: Violet Colours: Shirts: Grey / Shorts: Grey / Socks: Grey 25

 


Safety Officer Stuart Knowles 0151 264 2494 Head Groundsman Dave McCulloch NVQ level 3 in Sports Turf Management Programme Editor David Cottrell, Trinity Mirror Director of Communications Susan Black 0151 907 9307 Shirt Sponsor Standard Chartered Head of Press Matt McCann 0151 230 5760 Supporter Liaison Officer Yonit Sharabi 0151 9079354 Disability Access Officer Simon Thornton 0151 4325678 Kit Manufacturer New Balance Ground Capacity at start of the Season 53,394 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Directors John Henry Tom Werner Andy Hughes Peter Moore Michael Gordon Mike Egan Kenny Dalglish Official Company Name and Number The Liverpool Football Club & Athletic Grounds Limited No. 35668 Team Doctor Dr Andrew Massey MB BCh BAO FFSEM (Ire) MFSEM(UK) MRCGP MSc (SEM) BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy MCSP HCPC Medical, Rehabilitation and Performance Manager Philipp Jacobsen HSPC Physiotherapist Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Pink / Shorts: Pink/ Socks: Pink Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green 26 Club Directory: Liverpool

 

 

Manchester City Etihad Stadium Etihad Campus Manchester M11 3FF Correspondence Address: City Football Group, 400 Ashton New Road, City Football Academy, Etihad Campus, Manchester M11 4TQ Main Switchboard: 0161 444 1894 Ticket Office: 0161 444 1894 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894 mancity@mancity.com www.mancity.com Chairman H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Director of Football Txiki Begiristain Chief Executive Officer Ferran Soriano Chief Operating Officer Omar Berrada Finance Director Martyn Hawkins Operations Director Danny Wilson 0161 444 1894 Facilities Director Clive Wilton 0161 444 1894 Head of Football Administration Andrew Hardman Manager Pep Guardiola Assistant Managers Brian Kidd Mikel Arteta Head of Safety and Security Steve McGrath 0161 444 1894 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Field Blue / Shorts: White / Socks: Midnight Navy Colours: Shirts: Dark Obsidian / Shorts: Dark Obsidian/ Socks: Volt 27

 


Head of Media Relations Simon Heggie 0161 444 1894 Programme Editor David Clayton 0161 438 7861 Shirt Sponsor Etihad Airways Supporter Liaison Officer Lisa Eaton 0161 444 1894 Kit Manufacturer Nike Disability Access Officer Lisa Eaton 0161 444 1894 Club Doctor Dr Max Sala Doctor of Medicine & Surgery (University of Ferrara, Italy) with a specialisation in Sports Medicine (University of Pavia) Senior Physiotherapist Lee Nobes BSc (Hons) MCSP, SRP, MAACP Ground Capacity at start of the Season 55,017 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Simon Pearce Martin Lee Edelman John Macbeath Mohamed Al Mazrouei Alberto Galassi Head Groundsman Lee Jackson NVQ Level 2, 3 & 4 Sportsturf, Foundation Degree in Sportsturf Science, Pa 1, 2 & 6 Chemical Application Licences Official Company Name and Number Manchester City Football Club Limited No. 40946 Programme Editor-in-Chief Chris Bailey Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Rush Orange / Shorts: Rush Orange / Socks: Rush Orange Colours: Shirts: Tour Yellow / Shorts: Tour Yellow / Socks: Tour Yellow 28 Club Directory: Manchester City

 


Manchester United Sir Matt Busby Way Old Trafford Manchester M16 0RA Correspondence Address: Group Logistics, PO Box 548, Manchester M16 6FU Main Switchboard: 0161 868 8000 Fax: 0161 868 8804 Ticket Office: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 enquiries@manutd.co.uk www.manutd.co.uk Co-Chairmen Joel Glazer Avram Glazer Group Managing Director Richard Arnold 0161 868 8211 Executive Vice Chairman Ed Woodward Secretary Rebecca Britain Chief Financial Officer Cliff Baty 0161 868 8320 Ticket Office Manager Sam Kelleher 0161 868 8000 Manager José Mourinho Facilities Manager Craig Jepson 0161 868 8388 Academy Manager Nicky Butt Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Black / Socks: Red and Black Colours: Shirts: Navy / Shorts: Navy / Socks: Navy 29

 


Head of Stadium Safety and Security Phil Rainford 0161 868 8116 Shirt Sponsor CHEVROLET Kit Manufacturer adidas Director of Communications To be advised Ground Capacity at start of Season 74,879 Supporter Liaison Officer Jennifer Smith 0161 868 8000 Disability Access Officer Rishi Jain 0161 868 8036 Club Doctor Dr Steve McNally B.Med Sci BM BS MRCGP DCH DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I MFSEM (RCPI & RCSI) MFSEM(UK) Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Joel Glazer (Co-Chairman) Avram Glazer (Co-Chairman) Bryan Glazer Kevin Glazer Edward Glazer Darcie Glazer Kassewitz Ed Woodward Richard Arnold Sir Bobby Charlton CBE David Gill Sir Alex Ferguson CBE Michael Edelson Head Physiotherapist Richard Merron BSC, MSC, CSP Grounds Manager Anthony Sinclair Intermediate Diploma in Sportsground Staff Programme Editor Paul Davies Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA 0161 868 8551 Official Company Name and Number Manchester United Football Club Limited No. 95489 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange 30 Club Directory: Manchester United

 


Newcastle United St James’ Park Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST 125 YEARS Main Switchboard: 0844 372 1892 Fax: 0191 201 8600 Ticket Office: 0844 372 1892 (Option 1) admin@nufc.co.uk www.nufc.co.uk Managing Director Lee Charnley Head of Partnerships Dale Aitchison 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8436) Box Office Manager Stephen Tickle 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8455) Manager Rafael Benitez Football Secretary Richard Hines Academy Manager Joe Joyce Head of Finance Claire Alexander 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8464) Facilities Manager Eddie Rutherford 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8558) Safety Officer Steve Storey 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8528) Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Black and White Stripes / Shorts: Black / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Peacoat and Pomegranate Stripes / Shorts: Whisper White / Socks: Pomegranate Colours: Shirts: Blue Curacao / Shorts: Blue Curacao / Socks: Blue Curacao 31

 


Head of Media Wendy Taylor 0191 238 1021 Shirt Sponsor Fun88 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Supporter Liaison Officer Lee Marshall 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8579) Ground Capacity at start of the Season 52,354 Senior Physiotherapist Derek Wright Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG Dip Sport Ex Med. Head Groundsman Michael Curran City & Guilds - Levels 1, 2, 3: Amenity Horticulture & Groundsmanship, IOG NPC, IOG NTC Foundation Manager Kate Bradley 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8477) Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Lee Charnley Official Company Name and Number Newcastle United Football Company Limited No. 31014 Club Doctor Dr Paul Catterson Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM, MFSEM, Dip MSK US Programme Editor Rory Mitchinson St James’ Park, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8407) Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Bright Green / Shorts: Bright Green / Socks: Bright Green Colours: Shirts: Prism Violet / Shorts: Prism Violet / Socks: Prism Violet 32 Club Directory: Newcastle United

 


Southampton St Mary’s Stadium Britannia Road Southampton SO14 5FP Main Switchboard: 0845 688 9448 Fax: 02380 727727 Ticket Office: 0845 688 9288 Credit Card Bookings: 02381 780780 www.saintsfc.co.uk Chairman Ralph Krueger Commercial Director David Thomas Managing Director Toby Steele Ticket Office Manager Michael Jolliffe 02380 727796 Club Secretary Ros Wheeler 02380 711931 Manager Mark Hughes Safety Officer Mark Hannibal MBE 0845 688 9448 Club Spokesman Jordan Sibley 0845 688 9448 Assistant Manager Mark Bowen Academy Manager Matt Hale Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red and White / Shorts: Black / Socks: Red and Black Colours: Shirts: Yellow and Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Black / Socks: Red and Black 33

 


Supporter Liaison Officer / Disability Access Officer Khali Parsons 0845 688 9448 Shirt Sponsor Virgin Media Kit Manufacturer Under Armour Team Doctor Dr Thamindu Wedatilake MBBch, MRCP, FFSEM, MSc Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,384 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Mr Gao Ms Nelly Gao Ralph Krueger Les Reed Martin Semmens Toby Steele David Thomas Ross Wilson Tim Greenwell Physiotherapists Steve Wright BSc (Hons), KCMT MCSP, HCPC Kevin Mulholland MSc, BSc, BA (Hons), ACPSEM, MCSP, HCPC, ICSP Grounds Manager Andy Gray NVQL3 Sports Ground Management, NCH - PA1, PA2A & PA6A Official Company Name and Number Southampton Football Club Limited No. 53301 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 34 Club Directory: Southampton

 


Tottenham Hotspur Lilywhite House 782 High Road Tottenham London N17 0BX Main Switchboard: 0344 499 5000 Fax: 01992 761608 Ticket Office: 0344 844 0102 supporterservices@tottenhamhotspur.com www.tottenhamhotspur.com Chairman Daniel Levy Head of Academy Coaching and Player Development John McDermott Director of Football Operations Rebecca Caplehorn Football Secretary Jennifer Urquhart 020 3544 8667 Academy Manager Dean Rastrick Operations and Finance Director Matthew Collecott Manager Mauricio Pochettino Head of Marketing Emma Taylor 020 8365 5085 Assistant Manager Jesús Pérez Head of Ticketing and Membership Ian Murphy 020 8365 5095 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: Navy / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Navy / Shorts: Polarised Blue / Socks: Polarised Blue 35

 


Venue Director Andy O’Sullivan 020 8365 5080 Head of Playing Surfaces and Estates Darren Baldwin City & Guilds in Groundsmanship & Sports Turf Management Head of Publications Jon Rayner 020 3544 8538 Stadium Director Jon Babbs 020 8365 5039 Safety Officer Dean Smith 020 8365 5148 Head of Communications Simon Felstein 020 3544 8541 Head of Supporter Services Jonathan Waite 020 8365 5092 Shirt Sponsor AIA Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season To be advised Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Disability Access Manager Jon Dyster 020 8365 5360 Directors Daniel Levy Matthew Collecott Donna-Maria Cullen Rebecca Caplehorn Official Company Name and Number Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd No. 00057186 Head of Medical and Sports Science Dr Shabaaz Mughal MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), FFSEM(UK), CESR, PGC (MSK US) Head Physiotherapist Geoff Scott MSc, MBA, MCSP Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Purple / Shorts: Purple / Socks: Purple Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange 36 Club Directory: Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Watford Vicarage Road Stadium Watford Hertfordshire WD18 0ER Main Switchboard: 01923 496000 Fax: 01923 496001 Ticket Office: 01923 223023 www.watfordfc.com Chairman and Chief Executive Officer Scott Duxbury Head of Sales Paul O’Brien 01923 496233 Ticket Office Manager Dave Newman 01923 496254 Football Secretary Gayle Vowels Head Coach Javi Gracia Head of Academy PDP Darren Sarll Finance Director Emiliano Russo 01923 496241 Operations Director / Strategic Equality Lead Glyn Evans 01923 496374 Head of Communications and Media Relations Richard Walker 07881 658415 Commercial Director Spencer Field 01923 496367 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Yellow and Black Stripes / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Bold Green / Shorts: Bold Green / Socks: Bold Green 37

 


Supporter Liaison Officer / Disability Access Officer Dave Messenger 01923 496397 Shirt Sponsor FxPro Kit Manufacturer adidas Operations Manager (Event Safety) Andy Jenkins 01923 496355 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 20,400 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Scott Duxbury David Fransen (Non-executive director) Stuart Timperley (Non-executive director) Head of Safeguarding Kim Pearce 01923 496246 Team Doctor Dr Ian Hamilton MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM Head of Injury Prevention and Rehabilitation Alberto Leon Official Company Name and Number The Watford Association Football Club Limited No. 104194 Head Groundsman Scott Tingley Publications Manager Steve Scott 01923 496279 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Power Red and Aqua Energy / Shorts: Power Red and Aqua Energy / Socks: Power Red and Aqua Energy Colours: Shirts: Dark Grey and Unity Ink / Shorts: Dark Grey and Unity Ink / Socks: Dark Grey and Unity Ink Colours: Shirts: Bold Aqua and Unity Blue / Shorts: Bold Aqua and Unity Blue / Socks: Bold Aqua and Unity Blue 38 Club Directory: Watford

 


West Ham United London Stadium Queen Elizabeth Olympic Park London E20 2ST Main Switchboard: 020 8548 2748 Fax: 020 8548 2758 Ticket Office: 0333 030 1966 supporterservices@westhamunited.co.uk www.whufc.com Joint Chairmen David Sullivan and David Gold Academy Manager / Head of Coaching and Player Development Terry Westley Vice Chairman Baroness Brady CBE Projects and Stadium Director Philippa Cartwright Chief Financial Officer Andy Mollett 020 8548 2768 Digital and Commercial Director Karim Virani Head of Matchday Operations Ben Illingworth Executive Director, Marketing and Communications Tara Warren 020 8586 8234 Club Secretary Andrew Pincher Manager Manuel Pellegrini Head of Ticketing Nicola Keye 020 8548 2736 Assistant Manager Ruben Cousillas Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Claret with Sky Blue trim / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Light Grey / Shorts: Light Grey / Socks: Sky Blue 39

 


Head of Safety and Security (London Stadium) Dave Sadler 07377 361925 Programme Editor Rob Pritchard 07595 821867 Shirt Sponsor Betway Kit Manufacturer Umbro Head of Football Media Relations Ben Campbell 07548 259926 Medical Officers Dr Richard Weiler MBChB, FFSEM (UK), MRCGP, MSc SEM, PGCME, FHEA Dr Tamim Khanbhai MBBS, MRCGP, FFSEM, BSc (Hons), MSc SEM, Pg Dip MSK US Ground Capacity at start of the Season 60,000 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors David Sullivan David Gold Baroness Brady CBE Andy Mollett Daniel Harris Tara Warren J. Albert Smith Head of Medical and Sports Science Richard Collinge MCSP, SRP, MSc Sports Physiotherapy, BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy Supporter Services Manager Jake Heath 020 8114 2309 Disability Access Officer Julie Pidgeon 0333 030 0174 Official Company Name and Number West Ham United Football Club Limited No. 66516 Head Groundsman Dougie Robertson HNC in Sports Turf Science Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Lime Green / Shorts: Lime Green / Socks: Lime Green Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow 40 Club Directory: West Ham United

 


Wolverhampton Wanderers Molineux Stadium Waterloo Road Wolverhampton West Midlands WV1 4QR Main Switchboard: 0371 222 2220 Fax: 01902 687006 Ticket Office No: 0371 222 1877 info@wolves.co.uk www.wolves.co.uk Executive Chairman Jeff Shi Chief Finance Officer Rita Purewal 01902 687008 Managing Director Laurie Dalrymple Sporting Director Kevin Thelwell Head of Corporate Sales Steven Morton 01902 687049 Head of Ticketing James Davies 01902 687078 Club Secretary Matt Wild Head Coach Nuno Espírito Santo Academy Manager Gareth Prosser Head of Media Max Fitzgerald 01902 687029 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Gold / Shorts: Black / Socks: Gold Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White 41

 


Head of Marketing Russell Jones 01902 828315 Shirt Sponsor W88 Kit Manufacturer adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,050 Supporter Liaison Officer James Davies Head of Operations Steve Sutton 01902 687066 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Head of Community Will Clowes 01902 687033 Directors Jeff Shi John Bowater John Gough Sky Sun Official Company Name and Number Wolverhampton Wanderers Football Club (1986) Ltd No. 01989823 Disability Liaison James Davies Head of Medical Services Phil Hayward MCSP, MMACP Team Doctor Dr Matthew Perry MB ChB, MRCGP, MSc, MFSEM Head Physiotherapist Oliver Leaper Head Groundsman Wayne Lumbard Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Bold Aqua / Shorts: Unity Blue / Socks: Unity Blue Colours: Shirts: Dark Grey / Shorts: Unity Ink / Socks: Unity Ink Colours: Shirts: Light Grey / Shorts: Semi Solar Yellow / Socks: Semi Solar Yellow 42 Club Directory: Wolverhampton Wanderers

 


[LOGO]

 


Fixtures

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press and on premierleague.com. You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9000) for up to date fixtures. Kick off times for Saturdays and Bank Holidays - 3.00pm unless stated otherwise. Kick off times for evening games - 7.45pm unless stated otherwise. Friday 10 August 2018 Manchester United v Leicester City 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 11 August 2018 Newcastle United AFC Bournemouth Fulham Huddersfield Town Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Cardiff City Crystal Palace Chelsea Brighton & Hove Albion Everton 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 12 August 2018 Liverpool Southampton Arsenal v v v West Ham United Burnley Manchester City 13:30 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 18 August 2018 Cardiff City Burnley Everton Leicester City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United Chelsea v v v v v v v Newcastle United Watford Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers Fulham AFC Bournemouth Arsenal 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 19 August 2018 Manchester City Brighton & Hove Albion v v Huddersfield Town Manchester United 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports 45

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Monday 20 August 2018 Crystal Palace v Liverpool 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 25 August 2018 Wolverhampton Wanderers AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Fulham Huddersfield Town Southampton Liverpool v v v v v v v Manchester City Everton West Ham United Burnley Cardiff City Leicester City Brighton & Hove Albion 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 26 August 2018 Watford Newcastle United v v Crystal Palace Chelsea 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Monday 27 August 2018 Manchester United v Tottenham Hotspur 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 1 September 2018 Leicester City Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton West Ham United Manchester City v v v v v v v v Liverpool Fulham Manchester United AFC Bournemouth Southampton Huddersfield Town Wolverhampton Wanderers Newcastle United 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 2 September 2018 Cardiff City Watford v v Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports 46 Fixtures

 

 

Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 15 September 2018 Tottenham Hotspur AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United Watford v v v v v v v Liverpool Leicester City Cardiff City Crystal Palace Fulham Arsenal Manchester United 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 16 September 2018 Wolverhampton Wanderers Everton v v Burnley West Ham United 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Monday 17 September 2018 Southampton v Brighton & Hove Albion 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 22 September 2018 Fulham Burnley Cardiff City Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Brighton & Hove Albion v v v v v v v v Watford AFC Bournemouth Manchester City Newcastle United Huddersfield Town Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers Tottenham Hotspur 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 23 September 2018 West Ham United Arsenal v v Chelsea Everton 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 29 September 2018 West Ham United Arsenal Everton v v v Manchester United Watford Fulham 12:30 BT Sport 47

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United Wolverhampton Wanderers Chelsea v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Brighton & Hove Albion Leicester City Southampton Liverpool 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 30 September 2018 Cardiff City v Burnley 16:00 Sky Sports Monday 1 October 2018 AFC Bournemouth v Crystal Palace 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 6 October 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v West Ham United Huddersfield Town Wolverhampton Wanderers Arsenal Everton Manchester City Newcastle United Chelsea Cardiff City AFC Bournemouth Saturday 20 October 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town v v v v v v Southampton Leicester City Fulham Manchester United Crystal Palace Liverpool Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion Tottenham Hotspur Watford 48 Fixtures

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 27 October 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Chelsea Arsenal AFC Bournemouth West Ham United Cardiff City Everton Newcastle United Manchester City Huddersfield Town Saturday 3 November 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Manchester United Liverpool Leicester City Crystal Palace Brighton & Hove Albion Fulham Southampton Watford Burnley Tottenham Hotspur Saturday 10 November 2018 Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Brighton & Hove Albion Everton Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United Burnley Fulham Manchester United AFC Bournemouth Watford 49

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 24 November 2018 AFC Bournemouth Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Fulham Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Leicester City Newcastle United Cardiff City Southampton Crystal Palace Chelsea Liverpool Manchester City Huddersfield Town Saturday 1 December 2018 Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton v v v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Wolverhampton Wanderers Fulham Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion Watford Everton AFC Bournemouth West Ham United Manchester United Tuesday 4 December 2018 AFC Bournemouth Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Fulham Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United v v v v v v v v Huddersfield Town Crystal Palace Liverpool Leicester City Manchester City Cardiff City Chelsea Arsenal 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 Wednesday 5 December 2018 Everton Tottenham Hotspur v Newcastle United Southampton 19:45 20:00 v 50 Fixtures

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 8 December 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Burnley Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Liverpool Huddersfield Town Brighton & Hove Albion Southampton Manchester City Watford Tottenham Hotspur Fulham Wolverhampton Wanderers Crystal Palace Saturday 15 December 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Fulham Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester City Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v v Chelsea Leicester City West Ham United Newcastle United Manchester United Everton Arsenal Burnley Cardiff City AFC Bournemouth Saturday 22 December 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Manchester United Leicester City Tottenham Hotspur Southampton Crystal Palace Fulham Watford Liverpool 51

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Wednesday 26 December 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Everton Cardiff City Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester City Newcastle United Huddersfield Town West Ham United AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Saturday 29 December 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Everton West Ham United Chelsea Huddersfield Town Cardiff City Arsenal AFC Bournemouth Manchester City Wolverhampton Wanderers Newcastle United Tuesday 1 January 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Watford Fulham Tottenham Hotspur Southampton Leicester City Burnley Liverpool Manchester United Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace 52 Fixtures

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 12 January 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Cardiff City Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Liverpool Fulham Huddersfield Town Newcastle United Watford AFC Bournemouth Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United Arsenal Saturday 19 January 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Fulham Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v West Ham United Chelsea Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Crystal Palace Brighton & Hove Albion Cardiff City Everton Burnley Leicester City Tuesday 29 January 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Fulham Huddersfield Town Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United v v v v v v Chelsea Cardiff City Brighton & Hove Albion Everton West Ham United Burnley 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 Wednesday 30 January 2019 Newcastle United Southampton Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur v v v v Manchester City Crystal Palace Leicester City Watford 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 53

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 2 February 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Cardiff City Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Watford Southampton AFC Bournemouth Huddersfield Town Fulham Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United Arsenal Newcastle United Liverpool Saturday 9 February 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Fulham Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester City Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v Burnley West Ham United Manchester United Arsenal AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Cardiff City Leicester City Everton Newcastle United v v v v v v Saturday 23 February 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Burnley Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford Brighton & Hove Albion Manchester City Crystal Palace Liverpool Huddersfield Town Fulham 54 Fixtures

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Tuesday 26 February 2019 Arsenal Cardiff City Huddersfield Town Leicester City Crystal Palace v v v v v AFC Bournemouth Everton Wolverhampton Wanderers Brighton & Hove Albion Manchester United 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 Wednesday 27 February 2019 Chelsea Newcastle United Southampton Liverpool Manchester City v Tottenham Hotspur Burnley Fulham Watford West Ham United 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 v v v v Saturday 2 March 2019 AFC Bournemouth Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Fulham Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Manchester City Huddersfield Town Crystal Palace Liverpool Chelsea Southampton Arsenal Leicester City Newcastle United Cardiff City Saturday 9 March 2019 Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton v v v v v v v v v v Manchester United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Brighton & Hove Albion AFC Bournemouth Fulham Burnley Watford Everton Tottenham Hotspur 55

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 16 March 2019 AFC Bournemouth Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Fulham Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Cardiff City Leicester City Chelsea Liverpool Manchester City Crystal Palace Southampton Huddersfield Town Arsenal Saturday 30 March 2019 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Cardiff City Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers Chelsea Huddersfield Town Manchester City AFC Bournemouth Tottenham Hotspur Watford Everton Saturday 6 April 2019 AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Burnley West Ham United Arsenal Leicester City Cardiff City Crystal Palace Liverpool Brighton & Hove Albion Fulham Manchester United 56 Fixtures

 

 

Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 13 April 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v AFC Bournemouth Cardiff City Manchester City Everton Newcastle United Chelsea West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Huddersfield Town Arsenal Saturday 20 April 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Fulham Crystal Palace Liverpool Burnley Manchester United Watford Tottenham Hotspur Southampton Leicester City Brighton & Hove Albion Saturday 27 April 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Manchester City Everton Cardiff City Arsenal Huddersfield Town Chelsea AFC Bournemouth West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers 57

 


Premier League Fixture List Season 2018/19 Saturday 4 May 2019 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Cardiff City Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Watford Burnley Manchester United Leicester City Liverpool Southampton Fulham Sunday 12 May 2019 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Manchester City Arsenal AFC Bournemouth Newcastle United Chelsea Wolverhampton Wanderers Cardiff City Huddersfield Town Everton West Ham United 58 Fixtures

 


England’s Full International Fixture List 2018/19 (all dates subject to change) UEFA Nations League/International Friendlies England England Croatia Spain England England v v v v v v Spain Switzerland England England USA Croatia Saturday 8 September 2018 Tuesday 11 September 2018 (Int Friendly) Friday 12 October 2018 Monday 15 October 2018 Thursday 15 November 2018 (Int Friendly) Sunday 18 November 2018 The Football Association Challenge Cup (all dates subject to change) Dates for Matches in Competition Proper - Season 2018/19 Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Round Six Semi-finals Final Saturday* 10 November 2018 Saturday* 1 December 2018 Saturday* 5 January 2019 Saturday* 26 January 2019 Saturday* 16 February 2019 Saturday* 16 March 20196 Saturday 6 and Sunday 7 April 2019 Saturday 18 May 2019 * games played over a range of days The English Football League Cup (all dates subject to change) Season 2018/19 Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Semi-finals (1st Leg) Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Final week commencing 8 August 2018 week commencing 29 August 2018 week commencing 26 September 2018 week commencing 31 October 2018 week commencing 19 December 2018 week commencing 9 January 2019 week commencing 23 January 2019 Sunday 24 February 2019 59

 


UEFA Club Competition Dates 2018/19 (all dates subject to change) English Representatives UEFA Champions League – Manchester City, Manchester United, Tottenham Hotspur and Liverpool Europa League – Arsenal, Chelsea, Burnley UEFA Champions League 1st Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 1st Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 1 Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 1st Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League 2nd Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 2nd Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 2nd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 2nd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League 3rd Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 3rd Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 3rd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 3rd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Play-Off (1st Leg) Europa League Play-Off (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Play-Off (2nd Leg) Europa League Play-Off (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 1 Europa League Group Stage – Match 1 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 2 Europa League Group Stage – Match 2 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 3 Europa League Group Stage – Match 3 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 4 Europa League Group Stage – Match 4 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 5 Europa League Group Stage – Match 5 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 6 Europa League Group Stage – Match 6 UEFA Champions League Round of 16 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 32 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 32 (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Round of 16 (2nd Leg) Europa League – Round of 16 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 16 (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Quarter-finals (1st Leg) Europa League – Quarter-finals (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Quarter-finals (2nd Leg) Tues/Wed 10/11 July 2018 Thursday 12 July 2018 Tues/Wed 17/18 July 2018 Thursday 19 July 2018 Tues/Wed 24/25 July 2018 Thursday 26 July 2018 Tues/Wed 30/1 July/August 2018 Thursday 2 August 2018 Tues/Thurs 7/8 August 2018 Thursday 9 July 2018 Tues/Wed 14/15 August 2018 Thursday 16 August 2018 Tues/Wed 21/22 August 2018 Thursday 23 August 2018 Tues/Wed 28/29 August 2018 Thursday 30 August 2018 Tues/Wed 18/19 September 2018 Thursday 20 September 2018 Tues/Wed 2/3 September 2018 Thursday 4 September 2018 Tues/Wed 23/24 October 2018 Thursday 25 October 2018 Tues/Wed 6/7 November 2018 Thursday 8 November 2018 Tues/Wed 27/28 November 2018 Thursday 29 November 2018 Tues/Wed 11/12 December 2018 Thursday 13 December 2018 Tues/Wed 12/13 and 19/20 February 2019 Thursday 14 February 2019 Thursday 21 February 2019 Tues/Wed 5/6 and 12/13 March 2019 Thursday 7 March 2019 Thursday 14 March 2019 Tues/Wed 9/10 April 2019 Thursday 11 April 2019 Tues/Wed 16/17 April 2019 60 Fixtures

 


Europa League – Quarter-finals (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Semi-finals (1st Leg) Europa League – Semi-finals (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Europa League – Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Europa League – Final UEFA Champions League Final Thursday 18 April 2019 Tues/Wed 30/1 April/May 2019 Thursday 2 May2019 Tues/Wed 7/8 May 2019 Thursday 9 May 2019 Wednesday 29 May 2019 Saturday 1 June 2019 61

 


Fixtures 62

 


[LOGO]

 


League Rules Premier

 


Rules of the Premier League Contents Premier League Rules Definitions and Interpretation 79 79 79 96 97 97 97 98 98 98 99 101 101 101 102 102 102 103 103 103 104 104 104 105 106 106 107 107 108 108 108 109 109 109 109 109 Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Definitions Interpretation The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance Name and Membership Board Powers Procedure at General Meetings Relationship between Clubs and the League Football Association Representation The League Competition The League Competition Determination and Accreditation of Goals The League Championship Relegation Play-offs The League – Finance Obligations of the League Obligations of Clubs Accounting Practice Operating and Other Expenses Transmission of League Matches Distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue Distribution of International Broadcast Revenue Distribution of Commercial Contract Revenue Distribution of Radio Contract Revenue Relegated Clubs Value Added Tax Distribution Account Assignments of Central Funds Section C: Section D: Clubs: Finance and Governance Section E: Clubs – Finance Power to Inspect Club Bank Accounts Submission of Club Accounts 65

 


Contents Short Term Cost Control HMRC Power to Deduct Events of Insolvency Sporting Sanction General Profitability and Sustainability Owners’ and Directors’ Test Disqualifying Events Submission of Declaration Change of Director’s Circumstances Disqualification of a Director Disciplinary Provisions Suspension of the Club Appeal against Disqualification of a Director Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Directors’ Reports Material Transactions Record of Material Transactions Transfer Policy Associations and Influence Associations between Clubs Club Officials Dual Interests Club Contracts Miscellaneous Employment of Officials Betting UEFA Club Licence Applicants Football Foundation 113 114 114 115 118 119 119 121 121 123 123 123 124 124 125 126 127 127 129 129 129 129 131 131 131 131 132 133 133 134 134 134 135 135 135 135 135 Section F: Section G: Section H: Section I: Section J: Clubs: Operations Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Safety Certificate Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities Ground Sharing 66 Rules Index

 

 

Contents Ground Registration All Seater Grounds Ground Regulations Covered Stadia Dressing Rooms Drug-testing Room Security The Pitch Pitch Protection Artificial Surfaces Goal Line Technology Trainers’ Bench Facilities Technical Areas Sanitary Facilities Facilities for the Disabled CCTV Giant Screens Media Facilities – General Television Gantry UK TV Commentary Positions International TV Commentary Positions Radio Commentary Positions TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions Tunnel Interview Positions Camera Positions: Match Coverage Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals Television Studios TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions Visiting Club Analyst Positions Mixed Zone Access to Tunnel Interview Positions Hardwiring Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference Power Supply Car Park Spaces Outside Broadcast Compound Official Club Team Sheets Media Working Area Media Conference Room Press Seats 135 136 136 136 136 136 136 137 138 138 138 139 139 139 139 139 140 140 144 145 146 146 146 147 147 148 148 148 148 149 149 150 151 151 151 151 151 152 153 153 153 67

 


Contents Facilities for Photographers Broadcaster Preview Access Broadcaster Preview Periods - UK Broadcasters Broadcaster Preview Periods - International Broadcasters Pre-Match Media Conference Interviews - General Matchday Pre-Match Interviews Dressing Room Filming Half-time Interviews Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference Promotional Photographs and Footage League Pre-Season Media Event Floodlights Fixtures Arranging Fixtures Arranging Other Matches Other Competitions Postponement of League Matches Failure to Play a League Match Replaying a League Match Match Delegate Full Strength Teams Minimum Age Team Sheet and Pre-Match Briefing Substitute Players Kick-Off Countdown to Kick-Off Use of Official Ball Occupation of the Technical Area Duration of League Matches Notification of League Match Results Gate Statements Penalties Compensation for Postponed Matches Provision of Hospitality for Officials Players’ Identification and Strip Player Identification Home and Alternative Strip Strip Advertising 154 154 155 156 157 157 158 158 158 159 161 162 163 167 167 168 168 168 169 169 169 169 169 170 170 171 171 171 171 171 171 172 172 172 172 173 173 173 176 Section L: Section M: 68 Rules Index

 


Contents Section N: Match Officials Appointment of Match Officials Rules binding on Match Officials Payments to Match Officials Pre-Match Procedures Compliance with Instructions Post-Match Procedures Medical Doctors - General Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator Crowd Doctor Physiotherapists Medical and Safety Action Plan Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities Concussive Injuries Medical Records Medical Insurance Managers Codes of Conduct Coaching Qualifications Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board Contents of Contracts of Employment Meetings Re Refereeing Matters and Other Matters Broadcasters and Media Disputes Assistant Manager/Head Coach Scouts Registration of Scouts Identification of Scouts Code of Conduct Supporter Relations Supporter Liaison Officer Policies Disability Access Officer Reporting Ticketing Merchandise 177 177 177 177 177 178 178 179 179 179 180 180 181 181 182 182 183 185 185 185 185 185 185 186 186 186 187 187 187 187 189 189 189 189 189 189 192 Section O: Section P: Section Q: Section R: 69

 


Contents Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups Roles and Responsibilities Staff Parental Consent Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies and Football Authorities Monitoring Safer Recruitment Publicity 193 193 193 194 195 195 196 197 197 199 199 199 199 199 200 200 200 200 200 201 201 201 202 202 202 202 202 203 203 203 203 204 205 205 Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts Approaches to Players Approaches by Players Public Statements Inducements Form of Contract Length of Contract Players’ Remuneration Signing-on Fees Lump Sum Payments Image Contracts Signing the Contract Reporting Fines etc. Submission to Board Mutual Termination Appeal against Termination Appeal against Disciplinary Decision Disputes between Clubs and Players Orders for Costs Appeal Effect of Termination Testimonial Matches Players – Registrations Requirement for Registration Section U: 70 Rules Index

 


Contents Types of Registration International Transfer Certificate Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom Registration Procedure Multiplicity of Registrations Monthly Registrations Termination of Registrations New Registrations Requiring Consent List of Players Clubs Ceasing to be Members Prohibition of Third Party Investment Assignment of Entitlement to Compensation Fee or Loan Fee Players – Transfers of Registrations Transfer Windows Temporary Transfers Contract Players Retired Players Out of Contract Players The Player’s Options The Club’s Options The Compensation Fee Method of Payment Transfer Levy 206 206 206 206 207 207 208 208 209 210 210 211 213 213 213 215 216 216 216 217 217 218 220 221 221 221 221 221 221 222 222 224 224 227 229 230 231 231 231 Section V: Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section W: Disciplinary Power of Inquiry Board’s Disciplinary Powers Fixed Penalty Procedure Summary Jurisdiction Provision of Information The Panel Appointing a Commission Commission Procedures Commission’s Powers Appeals Appeal Board’s Powers Admissibility of Evidence Legal Representation Publication and Privilege 71

 


Contents Section X: Arbitration Definitions Agreement to Arbitrate Standing Commencement of the Arbitration Appointing the Arbitrators Appointing a Single Arbitrator Replacing an Arbitrator Communications Directions The Tribunal’s General Powers Duty of the Parties Default of the Parties The Hearing Remedies Majority Decision Provisional Awards The Award Costs Challenging the Award Representation Waiver Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Premier League Appeals Committee Jurisdiction Composition of the Committee Committee Procedures Fees and Expenses Committee’s Powers 233 233 233 234 234 234 235 235 235 235 236 236 237 237 237 237 238 238 238 238 238 239 241 241 245 245 245 246 247 247 Section Y: Section Z: Premier League Forms Form 1: Form 2: Form 3: List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1.14) Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments (Rule E.21) 251 252 253 72 Rules Index

 


Contents Form 4: Form 4A: Form 5: Form 6: Form 7: Form 8: Form 9: Form 10: Form 11: Form 12: Form 13: Form 14: Form 15: Form 16: Form 17: Form 18: Form 19: Form 20: Form 21: Form 22: Form 23: Form 24: Form 25: Form 26: Form 27: Form 28: Form 29: Form 30: Form 31: Form 32: Form 33: Appeal Under Rule E.41 Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.53.3) Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.51, F.2 and F.3) Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule K.17) Team Sheet (Rule L.21) Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.38) Gate Statement (Rule L.39) Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule M.6) Registration of Strips (Rule M.17) Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24) Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) English Football League Contract Premier League Contract Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.24) Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Offer of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) Complaint (Rule W.26) Answer (Rule W.30) Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.66) Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.67) Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3) Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.10 or Y.6) Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.15.1) Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.20 or Y.13) 257 258 259 262 263 264 265 266 267 268 269 270 271 272 273 301 329 330 331 332 333 334 335 336 337 338 339 340 341 342 343 73

 


Contents Youth Development Rules General Definitions General Applications to Operate Academies Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Strategic Documents Academy Performance Plan Performance Management Application Technical Board Academies: Licensing, Evaluation and Audit Productivity Profile Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Performance Clock Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews Staff General Academy Management Team Academy Manager Academy Secretary Head of Academy Coaching Coaches Goalkeeping Coaches Senior Professional Development Coach Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine Lead Sports Scientist Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach Senior Academy Physiotherapist Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists Academy Doctor Performance Analysts 347 347 359 359 365 365 365 365 366 367 367 369 369 369 373 373 374 374 376 377 378 378 379 380 381 382 383 383 384 385 385 74 Rules Index

 


Contents Head of Education Head of Recruitment Interns 386 387 388 389 389 389 392 393 393 393 394 396 400 402 403 405 405 406 407 407 412 412 413 413 417 417 417 418 419 419 421 422 424 425 426 429 Coaching Coaching Curriculum Coaching Hours Development Centres Games Programme General Performance Analysis Foundation Phase Games Programme Youth Development Phase Games Programme Professional Development Phase Games Programme Premier League 2 and Professional Development League Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches Education and Welfare General Induction Events Reports on Educational Progression Delivery of the Education Programme Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management Player Exit/Release Strategy Sports Science and Medicine Sports Science and Medicine Programme Talent Identification and Recruitment Scouts: Qualifications Scouts: Attendance at Matches Registrations and Provision of Information by the League Time/Distance Rules Trials Pre-Registration Agreements Registrations End of Season Procedure Termination of Registration Scholarships Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements 75

 


Contents Facilities 431 431 437 437 438 439 439 Facilities Finance and Expenses Finance Expenses Compensation Compensation Youth Development Forms PLYD Form 1: Scholarship Agreement Schedule One Scholarship Allowance Schedule Two Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties Schedule Three Declaration by Scholar and Parent Notification of Trialists’ Particulars (Youth Development Rule 231.2) Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 240) Pre-registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 244) Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 252) Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 198) Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 198) Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 253) List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 261) Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 10, Under 11, Under 12 and Under 14 (Youth Development Rules 262.1) 447 456 457 460 462 464 465 467 471 473 475 476 477 PLYD Form 2: PLYD Form 3: PLYD Form 4: PLYD Form 5: PLYD Form 5A: PLYD Form 5B: PLYD Form 6: PLYD Form 7: PLYD Form 8: PLYD Form 9: Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 13 and Under 15 (Youth Development Rule 262.2) 478 PLYD Form 10: Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 266.2) 479 PLYD Form 11: PLYD Form 12: Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 276) Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 277) 480 481 Appendices to the Rules Appendix 1: Appendix 2: Appendix 3: Appendix 4: Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.5.3) Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4) Camera Positions (Rule K.61) Medical Examinations to be Carried Out on Contract Players and Students Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.22) 485 486 487 493 76 Rules Index

 

 

Contents Appendix 4A: Appendix 5: Appendix 6: Appendix 7: Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool (Rule O.20) Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1) Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2) Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule P.8.1) Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.7) Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts (Rule R.16) Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule R.17) 495 497 500 501 Appendix 8: Appendix 9: 502 503 Appendix 10: 505 Appendix 11: Appendix 12: Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age (Youth Development Rule 184) 506 511 77

 


Contents 78 Rules Index

 


Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 79 Definitions A.1. In these Rules: A.1.1. “Accounting Reference Period” means the period in respect of which Annual Accounts are prepared; A.1.2. “Activity” means any activity or series of activities, organised or arranged by or in the name of a Club, for Children and/or Adults at Risk (and/or to be attended by such individual(s)); A.1.3. “the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 (save for in Section X of these Rules, where it shall have the meaning set out in Rule X.1.1); A.1.4.“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out in Rule E.30.1; A.1.5. “Adjusted Earnings Before Tax” means Earnings Before Tax adjusted to exclude costs (or estimated costs as the case may be) in respect of the following: (a) depreciation and/or impairment of tangible fixed assets, amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (but excluding amortisation of the costs of Players’ registrations); (b) Women’s Football Expenditure; (c) Youth Development Expenditure; and (d) Community Development Expenditure. Each of Youth Development Expenditure, Women’s Football Expenditure and Community Development Expenditure shall only be excluded from the calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax if separately disclosed: (e) by way of notes to the Annual Accounts; or (f) by way of supplementary information which reconciles to the Annual Accounts and which has been subject to independent audit; A.1.6. “Adult at Risk” means an adult who has needs for care and support (whether or not the local authority is meeting any of those needs) and is experiencing, or is at risk of, abuse or neglect and as a result of those care and support needs is unable to protect himself from either the risk of or the experience of abuse or neglect. This may include (but is not limited to) people with learning disabilities, sensory impairments, mental health needs, elderly people and people with a physical disability or impairment. It may also include people who are affected by the circumstances that they are living in, for example, experiencing domestic violence; A.1.7. “Amateur Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who is registered to play or intends to be registered to play for a Club and who is registered with The Football Association as an amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 80 Rules: Section A A.1.8. “Annual Accounts” means: (a) the accounts which each Club’s directors are required to prepare pursuant to section 394 of the Act; or (b) if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests, the Group Accounts of the Group of which the Club is a member and which it is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which it is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act. provided that in either case the accounts are prepared to an accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) which falls between 31 May and 31 July inclusive. If the accounting reference date falls at any other time, separate accounts for the Club or the Group (as appropriate) must be prepared for a period of twelve months ending on a date between 31 May and 31 July inclusive, and in such a case “Annual Accounts” means those accounts. Annual Accounts must be prepared and audited in accordance with all legal and regulatory requirements applicable to accounts prepared pursuant to section 394 of the Act; A.1.9. “Appeal Board” means the body having appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.63; A.1.10. “Articles” means the Articles of Association of the League and reference to a number following the word ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles; A.1.11.“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass; A.1.12.“Associate” means, in relation to an individual, any other individual who is: (a) the spouse or civil partner of that individual; or (b) a relative of that individual or of his spouse or civil partner; or (c) the spouse or civil partner of a relative of that individual or of their spouse or civil partner; A.1.13. “Associated Undertaking” means an undertaking in which another undertaking has a participating interest and over whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence, and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; A.1.14. “Authorised Signatory” means an Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors to sign Forms either as required by these Rules or in connection with a Club’s application for a UEFA Club Licence, whose particulars shall have first been submitted to the Board in Form 1; A.1.15. “Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit” means the average profit from player trading realised by the Club over the three Contract Years: T; T-1; and T-2, as disclosed in the Club’s Annual Accounts; A.1.16.“Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging an individual bankrupt;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 81 A.1.17. “Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of Schedule 4A of the 1986 Act; A.1.18.“Basic Award Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.1; A.1.19. “Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the League (or its designee); A.1.20.“Broadcaster” means a Radio Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an International Broadcaster; A.1.21.“Broadcaster Preview Period” has the meaning set out in Rule K.91; A.1.22.“Cash Losses” means aggregate Adjusted Earnings Before Tax after: (a) write back of: (i) amortisation and/or impairment of Players’ registrations; and (ii) profit or loss on the transfer of Players’ registrations; and (b) inclusion of net cash flow in respect of transfers of Players’ registrations; A.1.23.“Central Funds” has the meaning set out in Rule E.26.1; A.1.24.“Chairman” means the Person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 of the Articles or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1; A.1.25.“Child” and “Children” mean any Person or Persons under the age of 18 years; A.1.26. “clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect; A.1.27. “Close Season” means the period between the end of one Season (ie, from the end of the relevant Club’s final League Match of the Season or, if the relevant Club qualifies for the FA Cup Final in that Season, the end of the FA Cup Final) and the commencement of the next Season (ie, midnight on the day before the first League Match in that Season); A.1.28.“Club” means an association football club in membership of the League and: (a) for the purposes of Rules E.40 to E.50 inclusive includes any club which is entitled to be promoted from The Football League to the League; (b) for the purposes of Rules A.1.46, A.1.52, A.1.170, and Sections F and H of these Rules (including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club; and (c) for the purposes of Section G of these Rules, Rules I.1 to I.7 and Rule J.3 (and including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 82 Rules: Section A A.1.29.“club” means an association football club not in membership of the League; A.1.30. “Club Own Revenue Uplift” means any increase in a Club’s revenue in a Contract Year when compared with its revenue in either: (1) the prior Contract Year; or (2) Contract Year 2012/13, as elected by the Club in accordance with Rule E.18 (in each case, excluding Central Funds fee payments from its revenue in both relevant Contract Years). The Board may if necessary adjust the calculation of a Club Own Revenue Uplift: (a) to ensure that it is calculated on a like-for-like basis; and/or (b) to restate to Fair Market Value any consideration which arises from a Related Party Transaction. The Board shall not make any such adjustment without first having given the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to whether such adjustment is necessary and/or (where paragraph (b) above applies) what constitutes the Fair Market Value of the said consideration; A.1.31. “Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 and made between any Club and the local or regional independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose transmission area the Club’s Stadium is situated; A.1.32. “Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer, producer or distributor of that Club’s Strip) providing for the exhibition upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance with Rule M.30; A.1.33. “Commercial Contract” means any contract entered into by the League relating to sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other than an International Broadcast Contract, a UK Broadcast Contract or a Radio Contract; A.1.34.“Commercial Contract Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any Commercial Contract; A.1.35.“Commission” means a commission appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.21; A.1.36.“Community Development Expenditure” means: (a) net expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities (whether in the United Kingdom or abroad) for the public benefit to promote participation in sport and advance social development; and (b) donations made by the Club: (i) to United Kingdom charities in a form recognised by such charities; and/or (ii) for foreign charitable purposes in a form which (had the donations been made to registered United Kingdom charities) would have been recognised as charitable;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 83 A.1.37. “Company Secretary” means the Person whose particulars are registered or registrable as the secretary of the League pursuant to section 276 of the Act, and shall include any joint, assistant or deputy secretary; A.1.38. “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or other consideration (exclusive of value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of Contract Player; A.1.39. “Compensation Fee Account” means the account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including, in both cases, instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums are payable as set out in Rule V.29; A.1.40. “Concert Party” means any Person with which any relevant Person is acting in concert within the meaning of paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of “acting in concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting in concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant case; A.1.41. “Conditional Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by the Player at any time; A.1.42. “Connected Person” means any Person who directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per cent of: (a) the issued ordinary share capital of the company; or (b) the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of the company; or (c) the assets of the company which would be available for distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company; A.1.43. “Contingent Sum” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) additional to a Compensation Fee, payable upon the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player; A.1.44.“Contract Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club; A.1.45.“Contract Year” means the period beginning on 1 July in any year and ending on the following 30 June; A.1.46. “Control” means the power of a Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be deemed to include:

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 84 Rules: Section A (a) the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the ownership of share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of directors of the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of being cast by the members of that board; and/or (b) the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person; A.1.47. “Conviction” means a finding by a court anywhere in the world that a Person has committed an offence or carried out the act for which he was charged, and Convicted shall be construed accordingly; A.1.48. “Countdown to Kick-Off” means, in respect of each League Match, the document agreed between the Home Club and the Match Manager (and approved by the League) in advance, setting out the timings according to which (among other things) the participating Clubs should line up in the tunnel area and process onto the pitch; A.1.49. “Crowd Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.9 to O.11; A.1.50. “DBS” means the Disclosure and Barring Service, being a non-departmental public body of the Home Office which, amongst other things, processes requests for criminal records checks and barred list information, or any successor body which carries out its functions; A.1.51.“Declaration” means a declaration in Form 5; A.1.52. Subject to Rule A.1.53, “Director” means any Person occupying the position of director of a Club whose particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162 of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a Person in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a director of a company;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 85 A.1.53.For the purposes of Rules H.1 to H.9: (a) a Person shall be excluded from the definition of Director set out in Rule A.1.52 if (and only if): (i) he falls within the said definition of Director solely because Rule A.1.46(b) applies to him; and (ii) his aggregate interest (of the kind set out in Rule A.1.46(b)) in the Shares conferring voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club is less than 50%; and (b) the Official referred to in Rule J.1.1 shall be included in that definition; A.1.54.“Disclosure” means the service provided by the DBS to Persons registered with it; A.1.55.“Earnings Before Tax” means profit or loss after depreciation and interest but before tax, as shown in the Annual Accounts; A.1.56.“Events of Insolvency” means the events set out in Rule E.30; A.1.57. “Facility Fees Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.3; A.1.58.“Faculty” has the meaning set out in Rule O.10; A.1.59.“F.A. Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition; A.1.60. “Fair Market Value” means the amount for which an asset could be sold, licensed or exchanged, a liability settled, or a service provided, between knowledgeable, willing parties in an arm’s length transaction; A.1.61.“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act; A.1.62.“FIFA” means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association; A.1.63. “Financial Institution” means any entity which is incorporated in, or formed under the law of any part of the United Kingdom, and which has permission under Part 4a of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 to carry on the regulated activity of accepting deposits (within the meaning of section 22 of that statute, taken with Schedule 2 and any order under section 22) but such definition shall not include: (a) a building society (within the meaning of section 119 of the Building Societies Act 1986); or (b) a credit union (within the meaning of section 31 of the Credit Unions Act 1979); A.1.64.“The Football Association” means The Football Association Limited; A.1.65.“The Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of The Football Association; A.1.66.“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out in Rule E.36;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 86 Rules: Section A A.1.67. “The Football League” means The Football League Limited and/or the league competitions organised by it, as appropriate; A.1.68.“The Football League Cup” means the cup competition organised by the board of The Football League; A.1.69.“Form” means the appropriate form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules; A.1.70.“Future Financial Information” has the meaning set out in Rule E.11; A.1.71. “Gambling Related Agreement” means any agreement (i) which concerns any advertising, marketing, promotion, supply or provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise); and/or (ii) where the business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services or facilities; A.1.72.“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members of the League duly called in accordance with the provisions of Article 18; A.1.73.“Goal Line Technology” means all necessary equipment for the purpose of assisting the referee to determine whether, in a League Match, a goal has been scored; A.1.74. “Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the registrar of companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act; A.1.75.“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(5) of the Act; A.1.76. “Hardwiring” means the permanent installation of cabling, to the League’s specification, to enable the uninterrupted live Transmission of League Matches and “Hardwired” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.77. “Head of Safeguarding” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.4; A.1.78.“HMRC” means Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the same; A.1.79. “Holding” means the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other Persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person;

 

 

Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 87 A.1.80. “Home Club” means the Club at whose Stadium a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; A.1.81. “Home Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period, continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and, for the purposes of this definition of “Home Grown Player”, a Season will be deemed to commence on the date on which the relevant Summer Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of the final League Match of the Season; A.1.82. “Image Contract” means any contract whereby a Player transfers to any Person the right to exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing activities; A.1.83.“Image Contract Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to such a Person in order to acquire that right; A.1.84.“Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the 1986 Act; A.1.85. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries (as amended from time to time); A.1.86. “International Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into an International Broadcast Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.87. “International Broadcast Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.88.“International Broadcast Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any International Broadcast Contract; A.1.89. “International Transfer” means the transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an international registration transfer certificate is required under the provisions of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players; A.1.90.“International TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rules K.54 and K.55; A.1.91. “Interview Backdrops” means backdrops against which interviews must, where specified by these Rules, be conducted. The Interview Backdrops will be provided to Clubs from time to time by the League; A.1.92.“Lead Disclosure Officer” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.21;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance The appointment of a Match Manager in relation to a League Match does not absolve Clubs from compliance with their responsibilities under Rules L.29 and L.30 (which provide for prompt kick-offs and re-starts of League Matches) or with any of the provisions of Section K concerning Broadcaster access requirements. 88 Rules: Section A A.1.93.“League” means the Football Association Premier League Limited; A.1.94.“League Champions” has the meaning set out in Rule C.11; A.1.95.“League Match” means a first team match played under the jurisdiction of the League; A.1.96.“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the League; A.1.97. “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between The Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; A.1.98.“Loan Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon a Temporary Transfer; A.1.99.“Manager” means the Official of a Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team; A.1.100.“Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal” has the meaning set out in Rule Y.1; A.1.101.“Mandatory Medical Equipment Form” means the document referred to Rule O.8, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.102. “Match Day Information Sheet” means, in respect of each League Match, the administrative document produced by the League and distributed to the Home Club and Visiting Club in advance, containing relevant information for match day operations including (but not limited to) approved Strips, the identity of the relevant Match Officials, the Countdown to Kick-Off and the identities and contact details of the Match Manager and other League representatives; A.1.103.“Match Day Medical Requirements Form” means the document referred to Rule O.7, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.104. “Match Manager” means a representative of the League who may be appointed to act in relation to a League Match and whose responsibilities include (without limitation): (a) liaising with Clubs, Match Officials, Broadcasters and any Person with whom the League has entered into a Commercial Contract to promote the delivery by the League of all match day requirements and entitlements of Broadcasters and such Persons pursuant to these Rules; (b) assisting Clubs to comply with their obligations pursuant to Rule D.3 insofar as those obligations must be fulfilled at League Matches; and (c) working with Clubs and Broadcasters to enable the referee to ensure that the kick-off, and re-start after half-time, of each League Match take place promptly;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 89 A.1.105.“Match Officials” means referees and assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials; A.1.106.“Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule H.1; A.1.107.“Medical Coordinator” means the Official described in Rule O.7; A.1.108.“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the League; A.1.109.“Merit Payments Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.2; A.1.110. “Mixed Zone” means the area in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted after the conclusion of a League Match, as more particularly described in Rules K.70 and K.71; A.1.111.“Monthly Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule T.11.2; A.1.112.“New Registration” has the meaning set out in Rule U.14; A.1.113. “Nominee” means, in connection to any Person, another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or which he may be required to exercise at his discretion; A.1.114. “NSPCC Standards” means the Standards for Safeguarding and Protecting Children in Sport promoted by the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children; A.1.115.“Official” means any director, secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Intermediary or auditor; A.1.116.“Out of Contract Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of employment with a Club has expired; A.1.117.“Outside Broadcast Compound” means the area for the exclusive use of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles more particularly described at Rules K.80 to K.82; A.1.118.“Panel” has the meaning set out in Rule W.14; A.1.119.“Parent” means a Person who has parental responsibility for a Child; A.1.120.“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.121.“PAYE and NIC” means any and all payments required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and national insurance contributions; A.1.122. “Person” includes any natural person, legal entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; A.1.123.“PGB” has the meaning set out in Rule B.23; A.1.124 .“PGMOL” means the Professional Game Match Officials Limited;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 90 Rules: Section A A.1.125.“Player” means any Contract Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Academy Player who is registered to play for a Club; A.1.126.“Player Services Costs” means: (a) the total of all gross remuneration and benefits payable by a Club to or in respect of its Contract Players; (b) (where applicable) employer’s national insurance contributions thereon; and (c) any direct contributions made by a Club for a Player’s benefit to a pension scheme or to an employee benefit trust or an employer-financed retirement benefit scheme; A.1.127. “Player’s Image” means the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number; A.1.128.“Post-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rules K.116 to K.119; A.1.129.“Pre-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rule K.100; A.1.130.“Premier League Appeals Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with Rule Z.2; A.1.131. “Premier League Match Centre” means the facility, staffed by representatives of the League and PGMOL during each League Match, that provides support for all on-field football and the League’s match day operational matters; A.1.132. “Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee; A.1.133. “Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme” means the pension scheme organised by the Professional Footballers’ Association which provides benefits for Players and their dependants during their playing career and after they retire; A.1.134. “Professional Game Youth Fund” means the fund of that name managed by the League which shall award grants from the fund’s resources to qualifying Clubs and Football League clubs; A.1.135.“Promoted Club” means a Club which became a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to Rule B.5; A.1.136.“Radio Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.56; A.1.137. “Radio Contract” means any contract entered into by the League other than an International Broadcast Contract or a UK Broadcast Contract for the Radio Transmission of League Matches;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 91 A.1.138.“Radio Contract Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any Radio Contract; A.1.139. “Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a Radio Contract and who is entitled to effect the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.140. “Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts; A.1.141. “Relegated Club” means a Football League club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule C.14 at the end of any of the three previous Seasons and which remains relegated; A.1.142. “Related Party Transaction” means a transaction disclosed in a Club’s Annual Accounts as a related party transaction or which would have been disclosed as such except for an exemption under the accounting standards under which the Annual Accounts were prepared; A.1.143. “Representation Contract” means an agreement to which a Club and an Intermediary are party and pursuant to which the Intermediary acts for the Club or a Player in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club; A.1.144.“Resolution” has the meaning set out in Article 1.2; A.1.145.“Respondent” has the meaning set out in Rule W.24.2; A.1.146.“Retired Player” means a Player who has stopped playing competitive football; A.1.147. “Rules” means the rules for the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference to a Rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its number within that Section; A.1.148.“Safeguarding Officer” means the member of Staff to whom safeguarding duties may be delegated by the Head of Safeguarding in accordance with Rule S.6; A.1.149. “Scout” means any Person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure; A.1.150. “Season” means the period commencing on the date of the first League Match on the fixture list of the League’s first team competition and ending on the date of the last; A.1.151.“Section” means a Section of these Rules;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 92 Rules: Section A A.1.152. “Secure Funding” means funds which have been or will be made available to the Club in an amount equal to or in excess of any Cash Losses which the Club has made in respect of the period from T-2 or is forecast to make up to the end of T+2. Secure Funding may not be a loan and shall consist of: (a) contributions that an equity participant has made by way of payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account; or (b) an irrevocable commitment by an equity participant to make future payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account. This irrevocable commitment shall be evidenced by a legally binding agreement between the Club and the equity participant and may if the Board so requires be secured by one of the following: (i) a personal guarantee from the ultimate beneficial owner of the Club, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) he is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; (ii) a guarantee from the Club’s Parent Undertaking or another company in the Club’s Group, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) the guaranteeing company is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; (iii) a letter of credit from a Financial Institution of sufficient standing and an undertaking from the Club’s directors to the Premier League to call on the letter of credit in default of the payments from the equity participant being made; (iv) payments into an escrow account, to be paid to the Club on terms satisfactory to the Board; (v) such other form of security as the Board considers satisfactory; or (c) such other form of Secure Funding as the Board considers satisfactory; A.1.153.“Senior Safeguarding Lead” means the board-level representative appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.3; A.1.154.“Shares” means shares or other equity securities; A.1.155. “Significant Interest” means the holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 10 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of any class of Shares of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”; A.1.156. “Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance The Technical Specification is the detailed working document showing how the requirements of the Rules will be translated into working facilities at each Club’s Stadium on match days. For example, it will show the location of each of the required facilities, such as: • • • • • the television cameras; the dedicated rooms for Broadcasters such as the Television Studios; the location of the Mixed Zone; the location of the dedicated car park spaces; and the location of the Outside Broadcast Compound. 93 A.1.157. “Spent Conviction” means a conviction in respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this statute does not apply for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of the statute applied; A.1.158. “Squad List” means the list of up to a maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players; A.1.159.“Stadium” means the Club’s ground registered with the Board pursuant to Rule K.5; A.1.160. “Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer involved in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club and/or who works directly with (and/or has influence over) Vulnerable Groups (or acts on their behalf in any way); A.1.161.“Stakeholders” has the meaning set out in Rule R.2; A.1.162.“Strip” means Players’ shirts, shorts and stockings; A.1.163.“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.164“Summer Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.2; A.1.165.“T” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period ending in the year in which assessment pursuant to Rules E.18 to E.22 and E.53 to E.60 takes place, and: (a) “T-1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T; (b) “T-2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T-1; (c) “T+1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T; and (d) “T+2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T+1; A.1.166.“Team Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.4 to O.5; A.1.167. “Technical Specification” means a specification, unique to each Club, showing how that Club will deliver each of the facilities, infrastructure requirements and services required of it pursuant to Rules K.42 to K.90 and K.120 to K.140 on the occasion of League Matches played at its Stadium;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 94 Rules: Section A A.1.168.“Television Gantry” means the television gantry more particularly described in Rules K.49 to K.51; A.1.169.“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in Rule V.5; A.1.170. “Third Party Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries referred to in Rule H.1) by or on behalf of a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment; A.1.171.“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player; A.1.172.“Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.1; A.1.173. “Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration; A.1.174. “Transferor Club” means a Club (or club) from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions of Rule U.29.2; A.1.175. “Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts. “Transmitted” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.176.“TV Broadcaster” means a UK Broadcaster or an International Broadcaster; A.1.177.“UEFA” means the Union des Associations Européennes de Football; A.1.178.“UEFA Club Competition” means the club competitions organised by UEFA; A.1.179. “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by The Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; A.1.180. “UK Broadcast Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.181. “UK Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a UK Broadcast Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 95 A.1.182.“UK Broadcast Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any UK Broadcast Contract; A.1.183.“UK TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.52; A.1.184.“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2018/2019 born on or after 1 January 1997); A.1.185. “Visiting Club” means the Club playing, which has played, which should play or which should have played a League Match at the Stadium of a Home Club or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name last appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; A.1.186.“Vulnerable Groups” means both Children and Adults at Risk; A.1.187.“Week by Week Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by either party on seven days’ written notice; A.1.188.“Winter Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.3; A.1.189. “Women’s Football Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop players involved in women’s football teams (including, for the avoidance of doubt such activities as they relate to female players under the age of 18); A.1.190. “Working Day” means any day on which the League Office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday; A.1.191.References to “written” or “in writing” shall be construed to include: (a) hard copy; (b) facsimile transmission; and (c) subject to any guidance issued by the Board, email (including any attachment to an email), but shall not include any form of electronic communication other than those listed in Rules (b) to (c) above. Where a communication is sent by email, the burden of proof of receipt shall be on the sender; A.1.192. “Youth Development Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop Academy Players net of any portion of Central Funds paid to Clubs solely for the purpose of such activities; and A.1.193.“Youth Development Rules” means the Youth Development Rules which accompany and are incorporated into these Rules.

 


Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 96 Rules: Section A Interpretation A.2.Terms defined in Youth Development Rule 1 shall have the meanings set out in that rule. A.3. Unless the context otherwise requires: A.3.1. words importing the singular number shall include the plural and vice versa; and A.3.2. words importing any particular gender shall include all other genders. A.4. References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted. A.5.The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall not affect their interpretation. A.6.Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with these Rules. A.7. These Rules shall be governed by and shall be construed in accordance with English law. Strictly without prejudice to the arbitration and other dispute resolution provisions of these Rules, disputes relating to these Rules shall be subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.

 

 

The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance 97 Name and Membership B.1. The League’s first team competition shall be called the “Premier League”. B.2. The League’s first team competition shall consist of teams of those association football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in number which are from time to time members of the League. B.3. Each member Club shall on request give to the League the address of its registered office and shall provide to the League certified true copies of: B.3.1. its certificate of incorporation; B.3.2. its memorandum of association; B.3.3. its articles of association; and B.3.4. any amendments to the above documents. B.4. At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs relegated in accordance with Rule C.14 to execute an instrument transferring its ordinary share in the League to such of the three clubs promoted to the League from The Football League as the Board directs. B.5.Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the Articles each of the Promoted Clubs will become a member of the League. B.6. A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its ordinary share in the League shall cease to be a member thereof) following: B.6.1. its relegation in accordance with Rule C.14; B.6.2. the receipt of a notice by the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; B.6.3. its expulsion under the provisions of Rule B.7; or B.6.4. its resignation under the provisions of Rules B.8. B.7. Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the League may expel a Club from membership upon a special Resolution to that effect being passed by a majority of not less than three-quarters of such members as (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the Resolution has been duly given. B.8. Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such resignation is to take effect provided that it shall give notice in writing to that effect to the Company Secretary on or before the 31 December preceding the end of such Season. B.9. Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of The Football Association shall vacate that office forthwith upon the giving of the notice.

 


Section B: The League - Governance 98 Rules: Section B B.10. Not earlier than the 1 March nor later than the 31 March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such notice is confirmed or withdrawn. If no such notice is given, the notice under Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn. B.11. Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in accordance with Rules B.8 and B.10 shall on demand indemnify the League on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever suffered or incurred by the League or such Clubs resulting directly or indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcast Contract, International Broadcast Contract or Radio Contract. Board Powers B.12. Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power shall, unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles, be exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and not subject to appeal. B.13. The Board may appoint any Person who is not an Official to deputise for either the Chairman or the chief executive when the Board is required to exercise its function under either Rule T.30 or Rule T.31 or Rule T.32 or Rule W.1 or Youth Development Rules 283, 285 and 286. Procedure at General Meetings B.14. Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, the Chairman may regulate the procedure for General Meetings as he thinks fit. Unless otherwise determined by the Chairman: B.14.1Clubs must give to the League not less than 28 clear days’ notice of any item for inclusion on the agenda of a forthcoming General Meeting; and B.14.2two representatives from each Club may attend General Meetings, each of whom may speak but only one of whom shall be entitled to vote. Relationship between Clubs and the League B.15. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the League and Club (both on its own behalf and on behalf of its Officials) and between each Club to be bound by and comply with: B.15.1.the Laws of the Game; B.15.2.The Football Association Rules; B.15.3. the Articles; B.15.4.these Rules; B.15.5.the statutes and regulations of FIFA;

 


Section B: The League - Governance 99 B.15.6.the statutes and regulations of UEFA; and B.15.7. the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time. B.16.In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good faith. B.17.No Person bound by these Rules, including any Club (either by itself, its registered Players, Officials, employees or agents), shall do any of the following: (a) conduct itself in an abusive, insulting, intimidating or offensive manner towards any (other) Club or the League or (where applicable in either case) any of its registered Players, Officials, employees or agents; (b) commit any act (or omission) or make any statement that is discriminatory by means of race, religion, gender, sexuality, colour or national or ethnic origin; or (c) commit any act (or omission) or make any statement that brings the League, its competition, a Club, a Broadcaster or a party to a Commercial Contract into disrepute. B.18. A Club shall not, without the Board’s prior written consent, either during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has terminated, disclose or divulge, either directly or indirectly, to any Person whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come to its knowledge by reason of its membership, save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. B.19. Without prejudice to the League’s powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, each Club shall comply promptly and in full with any request for information made by the League (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any such request made pursuant to a demand from a statutory or regulatory authority). Football Association Representation B.20. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually six representatives to the Council of The Football Association. Any Person who is a Director or a director or officer of the League shall be eligible for appointment. Five such representatives shall be elected by Clubs in General Meeting and one shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. B.21. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually one member of The Football Association board of directors. Any Person who is a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.20 or, if a representative of a regional division of The Football Association, a Person who is a Director, shall be eligible for appointment. The Board shall appoint the representative subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting.

 


Section B: The League - Governance 100 Rules: Section B B.22. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League and The Football League are entitled to appoint annually a mutually agreed upon member of The Football Association board of directors. The identity of such individual shall be determined following consultation between the League and The Football League and appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. B.23. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint four members of the Professional Game Board (the “PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of The Football Association. The Board shall appoint the four members of the PGB (one of whom shall always be the member of the board of directors of The Football Association appointed in accordance with Rule B.21) subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. Provided always that at least two of the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.20, the following shall be eligible for appointment: B.23.1. a Director; B.23.2. a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.20; and B.23.3. a director or officer of the League.

 


The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section C: The League Competition 101 The League Competition C.1. Each Club shall play two League Matches against each other Club each Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the Visiting Club in respect of the other. C.2. The winner of a League Match shall score three points. Each Club participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point. C.3. The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Board in a table containing, in respect of each Club, the following information: C.3.1. the number of League Matches played in that Season; C.3.2. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that Season; C.3.3. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in that Season; C.3.4. the number of goals scored in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season; and C.3.5. the number of points scored in that Season. C.4. The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number of points scored in that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of points being at the top of the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points being at the bottom. C.5. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their position in the table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say, the difference between the total number of goals scored by and against a Club in League Matches in that Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club with the higher or highest goal difference. C.6. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season. C.7. Subject to Rule C.17, if any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same number of goals in League Matches in that Season; they shall be deemed to occupy the same position in the table. Determination and Accreditation of Goals C.8. Goal Line Technology shall be utilised at League Matches (save that, for the avoidance of doubt, a League Match shall proceed even if Goal Line Technology is unavailable for part or all of it). The referee’s decision as to whether a goal has been scored shall be final. C.9. The League shall keep a record of the scorer of each goal in each League Match.

 


Section C: The League Competition 102 Rules: Section C C.10. The Board will review all goals scored in every League Match, and if there are any in respect of which the identity of the scoring Player is in doubt, then the issue shall be resolved by such means as the Board determines in advance of each Season. The League Championship C.11.The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season shall be the League Champions. C.12. The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to the Board in good order and condition not later than three weeks before its final League Match of the next Season. C.13. The League Champions shall further receive 40 commemorative medals to be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and Officials as it thinks fit provided that any Player who has entered the field of play in a minimum of five of its League Matches that Season shall receive from the Club a commemorative medal. Additional medals may only be presented with the consent of the Board which shall only be given if the total number of Players who have entered the field of play that Season in a minimum of five of the Club’s League Matches exceeds 39. Relegation C.14.Subject to Rule C.15, the bottom three Clubs in the table at the end of the Season shall be relegated to The Football League. C.15. If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League, the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less, as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at the beginning of the next Season. C.16. If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to in Rule C.3 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League. Play-offs C.17. If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions cannot be determined because two or more Clubs are equal on points, goal difference and goals scored, the Clubs concerned shall play off one or more deciding League Matches on neutral grounds, the format, timing and venue of which shall be determined by the Board.

 


The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section D: The League – Finance 103 Obligations of the League D.1. Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the League shall enter into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts with the intention in the case of each UK Broadcast Contract for the live Transmission of League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live televised League Match each Season. D.2. Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable request made on behalf of the League to allow the Player’s Image to be used to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits, the League shall not use the images of less than four Contract Players, each from a different Club, on any one product. Obligations of Clubs D.3. Subject to Rule D.7, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts and shall not by any act or omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause any breach thereof to occur. For the avoidance of doubt only the League may enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 to so enforce it. D.4. Each Club shall indemnify the League against any liability the League may incur in the event of a finding by a court of law or other body of competent jurisdiction that the League induced the Club to breach a contract with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with Rule D.3. D.5. Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and services at each League Match taking place at its Stadium as are reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 to enable the Visiting Club in respect of the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Contract to which it is party. D.6. The League shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club Radio Contract and each Club shall comply in all respects with any such directive. D.7.In the case of a Commercial Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule D.3 if: D.7.1. to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution authorising or approving the Commercial Contract; or D.7.2. such Commercial Contract has not been entered into by the League within six months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it.

 


Section D: The League – Finance 104 Rules: Section D Accounting Practice D.8. Subject to Rule D.9, all income of the League shall be allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted accounting practice. D.9. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule D.8, advances received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in each case a Resolution is passed to that effect. Operating and Other Expenses D.10. The operating and other expenses of the League shall be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of International Broadcast Revenue, Commercial Contract Revenue, Radio Contract Revenue or any other income of the League excluding UK Broadcast Revenue. D.11. Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the League from time to time any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcast Revenue, falls short of the operating and other expenses of the League. D.12. Each Club and Relegated Club shall contribute to the Professional Game Youth Fund and to the Premier League Charitable Fund and other community and charitable initiatives and obligations such sum as is approved by a General Meeting, such contributions to be deducted from the distributions for the Basic Award Fund made pursuant to Rule D.17.1. Transmission of League Matches D.13.No Transmission shall be made of any League Match except: D.13.1. in accordance with any UK Broadcast Contract or International Broadcast Contract; D.13.2. as permitted by Rules K.36 and K.37; or D.13.3. in accordance with the terms of any express license or permission issued in writing by the League. D.14.No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in accordance with: D.14.1.any Radio Contract; D.14.2. any Club Radio Contract; or D.14.3. the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League.

 


Section D: The League – Finance 105 Distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue D.15.The League shall pay out of UK Broadcast Revenue: D.15.1. such sums as may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional Footballers’ Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent purposes; and D.15.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.16.The balance of UK Broadcast Revenue shall be divided so that: D.16.1. one half shall comprise the Basic Award Fund; D.16.2. one quarter shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and D.16.3. one quarter shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund. Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put into effect the provisions of Rules D.17.1, D.17.2 and D.25 and the Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of Rule D.17.3. D.17.In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any UK Broadcast Contract: D.17.1. subject to Rules E.26, E.35 and E.39, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives one share and each Relegated Club the percentage of one share set out in Rule D.25; D.17.2. as soon as practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26 and E.35, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees in accordance with the following table: End of Season Number of shares League position 120 219 318 417 516 615 714 813 912 1011 1110

 


Section D: The League – Finance 106 Rules: Section D End of Season Number of shares League position 129 138 147 156 165 174 183 192 201 D.17.3. the Board shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised live or of which recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26 and E.35, such facility fees shall be paid out of the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club. Distribution of International Broadcast Revenue D.18.The League shall pay out of International Broadcast Revenue: D.18.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.18.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule D.19. D.19. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any International Broadcast Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26, E.35, E.39 and K.41, the balance of International Broadcast Revenue shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives one share and each Relegated Club the percentage of one share set out in Rule D.25. Distribution of Commercial Contract Revenue D.20.The League shall pay out of Commercial Contract Revenue: D.20.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.20.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution.

 

 

Section D: The League – Finance Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, Rules D.25 and D.26 will not apply to any Relegated Club that was relegated in Season 2014/15, Season 2013/14 or Season 2012/13. Instead, the relevant fees to be received by such Relegated Clubs will be calculated in accordance with the equivalent provisions of the 2014/15, 2013/14 or 2012/13 edition of the Rules, as applicable. 107 D.21. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules D.22, E.26 and E.35, the balance of Commercial Contract Revenue shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. D.22. Commercial Contract Revenue derived from a Commercial Contract relating to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Stadia shall be distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each case to the amount of perimeter board inventory provided. Distribution of Radio Contract Revenue D.23.The League shall pay out of Radio Contract Revenue: D.23.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.23.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.24. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rule E.26 and E.35, the balance of Radio Contract Revenue shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. Relegated Clubs D.25.Subject to Rules D.26, E.26, E.35, and E.39, each Relegated Club shall receive the following fees: D.25.1. in the first Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and International Broadcast Revenue; D.25.2. in the second Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and International Broadcast Revenue; and D.25.3. in the third Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 20% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and International Broadcast Revenue. D.26.A Relegated Club that was in membership of the League for only one Season immediately prior to being relegated will not receive the fee set out in Rule D.25.3.

 


Section D: The League – Finance 108 Rules: Section D Value Added Tax D.27.Value added tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.24 and D.25. Distribution Account D.28.Each distribution made under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.22 and D.25 shall be accompanied by an account showing how it has been computed. Assignments of Central Funds D.29.If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall: D.29.1. disclose to the League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such charge, assignment or other grant of security; D.29.2. not enter into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and D.29.3. procure that it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender will confirm that: D.29.3.1. it understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and in particular (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to Rules E.26, E.35 and E.29; D.29.3.2. it waives any and all claims of whatever nature against the League associated in any way with the League’s application and/or enforcement of the Rules referred to at Rule D.29.3.1; and D.29.3.3. the Club has disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its records of such liabilities. D.30. Rule D.29 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and undertaking on usual commercial terms. D.31. Without the express, prior consent of the Board, no Club or Relegated Club may charge, assign or otherwise grant security over its entitlement to Central Funds in accordance with Rule D.29 to any Person other than a Financial Institution. D.32. Without prejudice to Rule D.31, above, the Board may still refuse to permit any proposed charge, assignment or grant of security under Rule D.29 by a Club or Relegated Club to a Financial Institution, where the ownership or structure of that Financial Institution conflicts with any of these Rules.

 


Clubs: Finance and Governance Section E: Clubs – Finance 109 Power to Inspect E.1. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, the Board either by itself or by any Person appointed by it shall be empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably suspects has acted in breach of these Rules. Club Bank Accounts E.2. Each Club shall submit to the Board Form 2 signed by two Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account (which must be registered with a Financial Institution), to be in the name of and controlled by the Club, into which the League shall pay monies due to the Club from the League in accordance with and subject to these Rules save that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of them, payment will be made by the League as directed in the assignment. Submission of Club Accounts E.3. Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season, submit to the Board a copy of its Annual Accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts. E.4. The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall: E.4.1. include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees; and E.4.2. include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income. E.5. If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including, but not limited to, Future Financial Information). E.6. If the Annual Accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30 November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31 March submit to the Board interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30 November and 1 March.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 110 Rules: Section E E.7. The interim accounts shall: E.7.1. comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes; E.7.2. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s Annual Accounts; E.7.3. be presented in a similar format to the Annual Accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule E.4; E.7.4. include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year; E.7.5. include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year; E.7.6. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and E.7.7. be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements. E.8. Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them. E.9. Each Club must by 7 April (or such later date as the Board shall specify) in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10: E.9.1. no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31 December; and E.9.2.no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to services provided prior to the preceding 31 December (including PAYE and NIC), is or was overdue as at the preceding 31 March. E.10. For the purpose of Rule E.9: E.10.1. “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, a Team Doctor and a senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule O.12, an assistant manager or head coach referred to in Rule P.13 and a safety officer; and E.10.2. an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31 March if by that date it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, The Football Association, UEFA or FIFA. E.11. By 31 March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Board in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season (“Future Financial Information”). The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of quarterly intervals.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 111 E.12. The Future Financial Information shall: E.12.1. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s Annual Accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent Annual Accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed); E.12.2. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; E.12.3. include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and E.12.4. include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the Annual Accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6. E.13. Each Promoted Club shall by 30 June in the year of its promotion submit to the Board: E.13.1. copies of the documents and other information that it would have been required to submit to the Board pursuant to Rules E.3, E.6 and E.9 by 1 March of that year had it then been a member of the League; E.13.2. Future Financial Information commencing from 1 July in the year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season; and E.13.3. any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules E.5 and E.8. E.14. The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 if: E.14.1. the Club has failed to submit to the Board Annual Accounts as required by Rules E.3 and E.4 or Rule E.13; E.14.2. the Club has failed to submit to the Board interim accounts as required by Rule E.6 or Rule E.13; E.14.3. the Club has failed to submit to the Board the Future Financial Information as required by Rule E.11 or Rule E.13; E.14.4. the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence pursuant to Rule E.5, Rule E.8 or Rule E.13 and the Club has failed to do so within such reasonable deadline that is specified by the League; E.14.5. the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set out in Rule E.9 (and subject to Rule E.10) were overdue as at the preceding 31 March; E.14.6. the auditors’ report on the Annual Accounts or interim accounts of the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 and Rule E.6 respectively or Rule E.13 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification; or

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 112 Rules: Section E E.14.7. as a result of its review of all the documents and information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules E.3 to E.13, and having taken into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not over the course of the following Season be able to: E.14.7.1. pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule E.28 (in so far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as they fall due; E.14.7.2. fulfil its obligation under Rule C.1 to play two League Matches against each other Club; or E.14.7.3. fulfil its obligations under Rule D.3 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts. E.15. The powers referred to in Rule E.14 are: E.15.1. to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which shall include, but not be limited to, the matters set out in Rule H.1.1 to H.1.3; E.15.2. to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board shall determine and for such period as it shall determine; and E.15.3. to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems that this is necessary in order to ensure that the Club complies with its obligations listed in Rule E.14.7. E.16. If any Person proposes to acquire Control of a Club: E.16.1. the Club shall submit to the Board up-to-date Future Financial Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of Control on the Club’s future financial position as far in advance of the change of Control as reasonably possible or, if such submission is not reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control, no later than 10 Working Days thereafter; and E.16.2. the Board shall have power to require the Person who proposes to acquire or has acquired Control to appear before it and to provide evidence of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to invest in or otherwise make available to the Club. E.17. In relation to any proposed acquisition of Control of a Club by a Person, the Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 and/or the ability to impose such other conditions as in each case it may determine in order to monitor and/or ensure compliance with Sections E, F, G and/or I of these Rules (and their successor or replacement provisions).

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance Pursuant to Rules E.18 to E.20, the Board may require further information from the Club including (but not limited to): a) b) confirmation that Club Own Revenue Uplift has been calculated on a like-for-like basis; and satisfactory evidence that revenue included within the calculation of Club Own Revenue Uplift has not been artificially inflated. In addition, the Board may adjust a Club Own Revenue Uplift by assessing any revenue within it from Related Party Transactions to Fair Market Value. As set out in the definition of Club Own Revenue Uplift (Rule A.1.30), the Board must give the Club the opportunity to make submissions before it does so. 113 E.21. On or before 1 March in each Season, each Club shall submit Form 3 to the Board. Short Term Cost Control E.18. If in any of Contract Years 2016/17, 2017/18 and 2018/19, the sum of a Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments exceeds £67m, £74m or £81m, respectively, the relevant Club must elect to either: (a) be assessed by the Board on the ‘Prior Year Basis’ (in which case, Rule E.19 applies); or (b) be assessed by the Board on the ‘2012/13 Base Year Basis’ (in which case, Rule E.20 applies). E.19. Where the Club has elected to be assessed on the ‘Prior Year Basis’, the Club must satisfy the Board of any of the following: E.19.1. that the sum of the Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments has not increased by more than £7m when compared to the previous Contract Year; E.19.2. that the excess increase, over and above the £7m referred to at Rule E.19.1, arises as a result of contractual commitments entered into on or before 31 January 2013, and/or has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift as compared to the previous Contract Year and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit; or E.19.3. that the excess increase, over and above the figures set out in Rule E.18, as applicable, has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit. E.20. Where the Club has elected to be assessed on the ‘2012/13 Base Year Basis’, the Club must satisfy the Board of any of the following: E.20.1. that the sum of the Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments has not increased by more than £19m (in Contract Year 2016/17), £26m (in Contract Year 2017/18) or £33m (in Contract Year 2018/19), as applicable, when compared with Contract Year 2012/13; or E.20.2. that the excess increase, over and above the figures referred to at Rule E.20.1, arises as a result of contractual commitments entered into on or before 31 January 2013, and/or has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift as compared with the like figures in Contract Year 2012/13 and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance The first reporting via Form 3 under the revised Short Term Cost Control Rules, as adopted for Seasons 2016/17, 2017/18 and 2018/19, will take place in March 2018 in respect of Contract Year 2016/17. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule T.15 with regard to the failure to submit Form 3. 114 Rules: Section E E.22. When requested by the League, the information set out in Form 3 shall be reported upon by the Club’s auditors and/or its board of directors, in accordance with procedures specified by the League from time to time. HMRC E.23. Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC in respect of PAYE and NIC are no more than 28 days in arrears. E.24. Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board: E.24.1. provide confirmation (to be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards such liabilities); and E.24.2. provide HMRC with written permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League. E.25. Where the Board reasonably believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE & NIC are more than 28 days in arrears it may exercise the powers set out in Rule E.15. Power to Deduct E.26. If the Board is reasonably satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (“the debtor Club”) has failed to make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28, the Board shall be empowered to: E.26.1. deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue, International Broadcast Revenue, Commercial Contract Revenue or Radio Contract Revenue (“Central Funds”) payable to the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and E.26.2. withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28 within the period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to do so. E.27. The Board shall only have the powers set out in Rule E.26.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28 within the period of 120 days immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 115 E.28. The creditors to which Rule E.26 applies are: E.28.1.another Club (or club); E.28.2. the League; E.28.3. any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the League; E.28.4. any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of the League; E.28.5.The Football League; E.28.6.any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of The Football League; or E.28.7. the Football Foundation. E.29. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: E.29.1. Rule V.37 shall apply; and E.29.2. out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the provisions of this Section of these Rules. Events of Insolvency E.30. Subject to Rule E.38, the Board shall have power to suspend a Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say: E.30.1. it enters into a ‘Company Voluntary Arrangement’ pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the 1986 Act or enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; E.30.2. it or its shareholders or Directors lodge a ‘Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator’ or ‘Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court’ in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or Directors make an application to the court for an ‘Administration Order’ under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an ‘Administration Order’ is made in respect of it (‘Administrator’ and ‘Administration Order’ having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); E.30.3. an ‘Administrative Receiver’ (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act), a ‘Law of Property Act Receiver’ (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any ‘Receiver’ appointed by the court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other ‘Receiver’ is appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League;

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 116 Rules: Section E E.30.4. its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; E.30.5. a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; E.30.6. a winding up order is made against it by the court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; E.30.7. it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation or otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or E.30.8. it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Rules E.30.1 to E.30.6 hereof. E.31. A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the happening of any of the events referred to in Rule E.30. E.32. At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with Rule E.38, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or it may be postponed subject to: E.32.1. a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not apply to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player; and E.32.2. such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the postponement of the suspension think fit to impose. E.33.Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: E.33.1.any League Match; E.33.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); E.33.3. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or E.33.4.any other match. E.34. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.

 

 

Section E: Clubs – Finance 117 E.35. While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.38, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s Football Creditors out of: E.35.1. any UK Broadcast Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.17; E.35.2.any International Broadcast Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.19; E.35.3.any Commercial Contract Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.21; and E.35.4. any Radio Contract Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.24. E.36.For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football Creditors shall comprise: E.36.1.The Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership thereof; E.36.2. Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of The Football Association); E.36.3. the League and any subsidiary of it; E.36.4. The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; E.36.5. the Professional Footballers’ Association; E.36.6. the Football Foundation; E.36.7. any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and E.36.8. any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the extent of such contribution. E.37. Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.38, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. E.38. In exercising its powers under Rules E.30, E.35, E.37 and E.40 and its discretion under Rule E.32, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and to: E.38.1.such of the provisions of the 1986 Act, the Competition Act 1998 and the Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force; E.38.2. the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21 and D.24; E.38.3. the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders and sponsors; E.38.4.the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors;

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 118 Rules: Section E E.38.5. the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League competition; E.38.6. the reputation of the League and the need to promote the game of association football generally; and E.38.7. the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the event that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency. E.39. Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of Rules D.17 or D.19 may be deferred if, on or before the date of the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5 of the articles of association of The Football League which has been suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due ceases to be a member of The Football League its amount shall be added to the next distribution made in accordance with these Rules. Sporting Sanction E.40. Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction of nine points scored or to be scored in the League competition. If the Board exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to that effect. E.41. Subject to Rule E.42, the Club may appeal against the deduction of points by sending or delivering to the Board Form 4 so that it receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within seven days of the date of the notice given under the provisions of Rule E.40. E.42. The only ground upon which a Club may appeal in accordance with Rule E.41 is that: E.42.1. the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not reasonably be expected to have had control; and E.42.2. its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of such circumstances. E.43. An appeal under the provisions of Rule E.41 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel including: E.43.1. an authorised insolvency practitioner; and E.43.2. a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal. E.44. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted. E.45. The Club shall have the burden of proving the matters set out in the appeal. The standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance 119 E.46. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain. E.47. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. E.48. Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. E.49. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: E.49.1. to allow or dismiss the appeal; E.49.2. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant Club; and E.49.3. to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule E.48. E.50. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Club. General E.51. Each Club shall notify the League forthwith of any circumstances which may materially and adversely affect any of the information or representations submitted to the League pursuant to this Section E, and on consideration of those circumstances the Board may, if it considers it appropriate, amend any decision or determination that it made based on such information or representations. E.52. The information and representations referred to in Rule E.51 include, without limitation: E.52.1. Future Financial Information; E.52.2. the estimated profit and loss account submitted pursuant to Rule E.53.2; and E.52.3. information and undertakings provided to the League in connection with Secure Funding. Profitability and Sustainability E.53. Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season submit to the Board: E.53.1. copies of its Annual Accounts for T-1 (and T-2 if these have not previously been submitted to the Board) together with copies of the directors’ report(s) and auditors’ report(s) on those accounts; E.53.2.its estimated profit and loss account and balance sheet for T which shall: E.53.2.1. be prepared in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and E.53.2.2. be based on the latest information available to the Club and be, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance; and E.53.3. if Rule E.56 applies to the Club, the calculation of its aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 in Form 4A.

 


Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance The Board will in due course consider the Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period in respect of which information pursuant to Rule E.53.2 is submitted and in particular examine whether any material variances indicate that the estimated financial information was not prepared in accordance with Rule E.53.2.2. 120 Rules: Section E E.54. The Board shall determine whether consideration included in the Club’s Earnings Before Tax arising from a Related Party Transaction is recorded in the Club’s Annual Accounts at a Fair Market Value. If it is not, the Board shall restate it to Fair Market Value. E.55. The Board shall not exercise its power set out in Rule E.54 without first having given the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to: E.55.1. whether the said consideration should be restated; and/or E.55.2.what constitutes its Fair Market Value. E.56. If the aggregation of a Club’s Earnings Before Tax for T-1 and T-2 results in a loss, any consideration from Related Party Transactions having been adjusted (if appropriate) pursuant to Rule E.54, then the Club must submit to the Board the calculation of its Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for each of T, T-1 and T-2. E.57. If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of up to £15m, then the Board shall determine whether the Club will, until the end of T+1, be able to pay its liabilities described in Rule E.14.7.1 and fulfil the obligations set out in Rules E.14.7.2 and E.14.7.3. E.58.If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of in excess of £15m then the following shall apply: E.58.1. the Club shall provide, by 31 March in the relevant Season, Future Financial Information to cover the period commencing from its last accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) until the end of T+2 and a calculation of estimated aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax until the end of T+2 based on that Future Financial Information; E.58.2. the Club shall provide such evidence of Secure Funding as the Board considers sufficient; and E.58.3. if the Club is unable to provide evidence of Secure Funding as set out in Rule E.58.2, the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15. E.59. If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in losses of in excess of £105m: E.59.1. the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15; and E.59.2. the Club shall be treated as being in breach of these Rules and accordingly the Board shall refer the breach to a Commission constituted pursuant to Section W of these Rules. E.60.The sum set out in Rule E.59 shall be reduced by £22m for each Season covered by T-1 and T-2 in which the Club was in membership of The Football League.

 


Clubs: Finance and Governance Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 121 Disqualifying Events F.1. A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if: F.1.1. in relation to the assessment of his compliance with Rule F.1 (and/or any similar or equivalent rules of The Football League or The Football Association) at any time, he has: F.1.1.1. failed to provide all relevant information (including, without limitation, information relating to any other individual who would qualify as a Director but has not been disclosed, including where he or they are acting as a proxy, agent or nominee for another Person); or F.1.1.2. provided false, misleading or inaccurate information; F.1.2. either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; F.1.3. either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant Interest in a Club while he either directly or indirectly holds any interest in any class of Shares of another Club; F.1.4. he becomes prohibited by law from being a director (including without limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986 (as amended or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect) (“the CDDA”), or being subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under the CDDA unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under the CDDA permitting an appointment as a Director); F.1.5. he has a Conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction: F.1.5.1. in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’ imprisonment was imposed; F.1.5.2. in respect of any offence involving any act which could reasonably be considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or F.1.5.3. in respect of an offence set out in Appendix 1 (Schedule of Offences) or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); F.1.6. in the reasonable opinion of the Board, he has engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute an offence of the sort described in Rules F.1.5.2 or F.1.5.3, if such conduct had taken place in the United Kingdom, whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction;

 


Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 122 Rules: Section F F.1.7. he becomes the subject of: F.1.7.1. an Individual Voluntary Arrangement (including any fast track voluntary arrangement); F.1.7.2. a debt relief order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 7A of the 1986 Act); F.1.7.3. an administration order (in accordance with Part 6 of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.4. an enforcement restriction order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 6A of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.5. a debt management scheme or debt repayment plan (in accordance with provisions of Chapter 4 of Part 5 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007), or any equivalent provision in any other jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect, and in each case as may be amended from time to time; F.1.8. he becomes the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order (or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect); F.1.9. he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a Director of it, has suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the purposes of this Rule F.1.9 and Rule F.1.10 a Person shall be deemed to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his having resigned as a Director of that Club); F.1.10. he has been a Director of two or more Clubs (or clubs) each of which, while he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; F.1.11. he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is recognised by the International Olympic Committee, UK Sport, or Sport England, another of the home country sports councils, or any other national or international sporting association or governing body, whether such suspension or ban is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); F.1.12. he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body including, without limitation, the Law Society, the Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent body in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension, disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); F.1.13.he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; or

 


Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 123 F.1.14. he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary proceedings were brought or not): F.1.14.1. Rule J.6; or F.1.14.2. any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the prohibition on betting on football (whether in England or Wales or elsewhere); F.1.15. he is an Intermediary and/or is registered as an intermediary or agent pursuant to the regulations of any national member association of FIFA. Submission of Declaration F.2. Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each Club shall submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed by the Director to which it refers and by an Authorised Signatory, who shall not be the same Person. F.3. Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted from The Football League shall likewise submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed as aforesaid. F.4. If any Person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director or acquiring Control of the Club): F.4.1. the Club shall, no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is anticipated that such Person shall become a Director, submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of that Person signed by him and by an Authorised Signatory, at which point that Person shall be bound by and subject to the Rules; F.4.2. within five Working Days of receipt thereof the Board shall confirm to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions in Rule F.1, and if he is so liable the Board will take the steps set out in Rule F.6; and F.4.3. he shall not become a Director until the Club has received confirmation from the Board pursuant to Rule F.4.2 above that he is not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1. Change of Director’s Circumstances F.5. Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained in a submitted Declaration: F.5.1. the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and F.5.2. the Club shall thereupon give such particulars in writing to the Board. Disqualification of a Director F.6. Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule F.5 or by any other means that a Person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1, the Board will:

 


Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 124 Rules: Section F F.6.1. give written notice to the Person that he is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) require him forthwith to resign as a Director; and F.6.2. give written notice to the relevant Club that the Person is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) in default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such. Disciplinary Provisions F.7. Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or which submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). F.8. Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid. Suspension of the Club F.9. If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.1 fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a Person to whom Rule F.4 applies despite having received a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. F.10. A suspended Club shall not play in: F.10.1.any League Match; F.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); F.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9; or F.10.4.any other match. F.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. F.12. Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.

 


Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 125 Appeal against Disqualification of a Director F.13. Any Person or Club who receives notice under Rule F.6 has a right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will remain in full effect. F.14. Any Person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must, within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Board a notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that Person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000. F.15.The only grounds upon which a Person or Club may appeal a disqualification notice are: F.15.1.none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule F.1 apply; F.15.2. in respect of a Conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under Rule F.1.5, or a finding of the conduct referred to in Rule F.1.6, or a suspension or ban by a sport ruling body under Rule F.1.11, or a suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body under Rule F.1.12, or a finding of a breach of rule by a ruling body of football pursuant to Rule F.1.14.2, there are compelling reasons why that particular Conviction, suspension, ban, finding, disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; F.15.3. it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21 days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist; F.15.4. the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction imposed between 19th August 2004 and 5 June 2009 for an offence which would not have led to disqualification as a Director under the Rules of the League as they applied during that period; or F.15.5. the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction which is the subject of an appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it would be unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director pending the determination of that appeal. F.16. An appeal under the provisions of Rule F.13 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel including a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal. F.17. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted. F.18.The Person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities. F.19. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain.

 


Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 126 Rules: Section F F.20. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. F.21. Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. F.22. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: F.22.1. to allow the appeal in full; F.22.2. to reject the appeal; F.22.3. if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case; F.22.4. to declare that no Disqualifying Event ever existed or that any Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist; F.22.5. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or to be repaid to the appellant person or Club; and F.22.6. to order the appellant Person or Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule F.21. F.23. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Person and Club. Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc F.24.No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law of the United Kingdom or the European Union: F.24.1. he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or F.24.2. no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or indirectly, to or for his benefit.

 

 

Clubs: Finance and Governance Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests 127 Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests G.1.A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 6 to the Board if any Person either directly or indirectly: G.1.1.holds; G.1.2.acquires; or G.1.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in the Club. G.2.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it either directly or indirectly: G.2.1.holds; G.2.2.acquires; or G.2.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.2, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.3.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it is aware or if it becomes aware that any holder of a Significant Interest in it either directly or indirectly: G.3.1.holds; G.3.2.acquires; or G.3.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.3, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.4.A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule G.1, G.2 and G.3 shall: G.4.1.identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the Significant Interest in question; G.4.2. set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of the interest; and G.4.3. set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the total issued Shares. G.5.Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each Significant Interest in the Club. G.6. The Board shall maintain a register which shall include the particulars set out in Rule G.4 and the said register shall be available for inspection by any Club by prior appointment. G.7. Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Board if any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule G.1.1 or Rule G.1.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to hold any Holding in the Club.

 


Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests 128 Rules: Section G G.8. The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares of another Club. G.9.At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose. G.10.Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: G.10.1. any League Match; G.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); G.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or G.10.4. any other match. G.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. G.12.The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed under Rule G.8 upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to it are no longer extant.

 


Clubs: Finance and Governance Section H: Directors’ Reports 129 Material Transactions H.1. For the purposes of these Rules, Material Transactions shall comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and administration records which relates to any of the following: H.1.1. Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; H.1.2.remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits they are entitled to receive); H.1.3. payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries; or H.1.4. Third Party Payments, and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or Intermediaries shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to or for the benefit of a Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) including, for this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) has an interest. Record of Material Transactions H.2. Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify its date(s), its amount(s), the payer, the payee and the nature of it shall be recorded by a Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its auditors and the League. H.3. Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct. Transfer Policy H.4. Each Club shall formally adopt, and make available to the League at its request, a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has authority to negotiate and approve Material Transactions. H.5.Each Club shall ensure that all its Material Transactions are: H.5.1.negotiated and approved in accordance with its written transfer policy; and H.5.2.documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and The Football Association Rules. H.6.Each Club shall, if requested to do so by the League, submit to the League Form 7 signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club. H.7.Any Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign Form 7 shall nevertheless submit Form 7 to the League, noting his unwillingness to sign and giving full reasons.

 


Section H: Directors’ Reports 130 Rules: Section H H.8. Any Director signing a Form 7 who knows or ought reasonably to know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any Director noting his unwillingness to sign a Form 7 knowing that such note or the reasons given by him are false or misleading in any way will, in either case, be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). H.9.Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the Directors of their Club in the preparation of Form 7.

 


Clubs: Finance and Governance Section I: Associations and Influence 131 Associations between Clubs I.1.A Club shall not either directly or indirectly: I.1.1. apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League club; I.1.2. issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or Football League club; I.1.3. lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club or Football League club; I.1.4. borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations; I.1.5. be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or I.1.6. permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or have any power to determine or influence its management or administration. Club Officials I.2. An Official of a Club shall not: I.2.1. be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.2.2. either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. I.3. A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who: I.3.1. is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.3.2. either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. Dual Interests I.4.No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more than one Club. I.5. No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in another Club. I.6. A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or indirectly already holds a Significant Interest in another Club.

 


Section I: Associations and Influence 132 Rules: Section I Club Contracts I.7. No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or the performance of its teams in League Matches, any matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme or the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) or in any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9.

 


Clubs: Finance and Governance Section J: Miscellaneous 133 Employment of Officials J.1. Without limitation to the requirements to employ specific members of staff found elsewhere in these Rules, each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to: J.1.1. an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours; J.1.2. an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; J.1.3. a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer; J.1.4. one or more supporter liaison officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.1; and J.1.5. one or more disability access officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.4. J.2. Each Club shall bind each of its Officials: J.2.1. to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.18 at all times thereafter; and J.2.2. to seek its permission before contributing to the media (whether on television, radio, online or otherwise). J.3. Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club). J.4. Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Academy Player shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 2 to these Rules.

 


Section J: Miscellaneous 134 Rules: Section J Betting J.5. Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League in the terms set out in Rules J.5.1 to J.5.2: J.5.1. it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising its powers to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules; and J.5.2. it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Youth Development Rules 1.12(b)(ii), 1.12(b)(iii), and 1.12(c) to (e) or on any match including a Club in the UEFA Youth League. J.6. No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match or a match in a competition which forms part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules): J.6.1. offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or J.6.2. receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from any Person. UEFA Club Licence Applicants J.7. Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Football Foundation J.8. Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation.

 


Clubs: Operations Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 135 Safety Certificate K.1. Subject to Rule K.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate for its Stadium issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975. K.2. If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate for that Stadium. Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities K.3. Each Club shall either own its Stadium and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season. Ground Sharing K.4. No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium unless the agreement contains legally enforceable provisions to the effect that: K.4.1. the playing of the Club’s League Matches at the Stadium shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement; and K.4.2. the Club shall have the ability to postpone other activities scheduled to take place on the pitch in the 48 hours immediately preceding the kick-off of a League Match where, in the reasonable opinion of the Club, there is a risk that such activity might result in the subsequent postponement or abandonment of the League Match. Ground Registration K.5. Each Club shall register its Stadium with the Board and must play all matches in the competitions listed in Rule L.9 for which it is the Home Club at the Stadium. No Club shall remove to another Stadium (either on a permanent or temporary basis) without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, in accordance with Rule K.6, below. K.6. In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case (including, but not limited to, the factors set out in this Rule K.6) and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent: K.6.1. would be consistent with the objects of the League as set out in the Memorandum; K.6.2. would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its Stadium; K.6.3. would not to any material extent adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities; K.6.4. would not have a material adverse effect on Visiting Clubs;

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 136 Rules: Section K K.6.5. would not to any material extent adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of the proposed location; and K.6.6. would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally. All Seater Grounds K.7. Spectators admitted to a Stadium shall be offered only seated accommodation, the majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces. Ground Regulations K.8.Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the League are displayed prominently at its Stadium. Covered Stadia K.9. Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing area of its Stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy of its application together with copies of all submitted plans. K.10. No League Match shall take place at any Stadium where during the playing of the League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable roof without the prior written approval of the Board. Before giving or refusing to give any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account their representations. Dressing Rooms K.11. Each Club shall provide two dressing rooms for Players (one for the Home Club and one for the Visiting Club) the minimum area of which in each case (excluding showers, baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres. In addition, each Club shall provide one or more additional dressing room(s) for Match Officials, ensuring suitable separate accommodation for any female Match Official appointed. Drug-testing Room K.12. Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media. Security K.13. In order to safeguard the Players, Directors and Officials of each Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that: K.13.1. the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance; K.13.2. barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance;

 

 

Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 137 K.13.3. a parking area is provided for Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the Stadium; K.13.4. the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded; and K.13.5. access to the Match Officials dressing room is controlled in compliance with guidance as issued by PGMOL and approved by the Board. K.14.Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure: K.14.1. means of access to and egress from the Stadium prior to and after the League Match; K.14.2. environment in which to play the League Match; and K.14.3. means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the League Match. The Pitch K.15. Unless otherwise permitted by the Board, in League Matches the length of the pitch shall be 105 metres and its breadth 68 metres. K.16. The Board shall only give permission to a Club for the dimensions of its pitch to be other than as set out in Rule K.15 if it is impossible for it to comply with Rule K.15 due to the nature of the construction of its Stadium. K.17. A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 8 to the Board. K.18. The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Board a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions. K.19. No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board. K.20. The height of the pitch grass shall not exceed 30mm and the entire playing surface must be cut to the same height. The grass shall be cut so as to display straight, parallel lines across the entire width of the pitch, perpendicular to the touchlines. No other form of pitch presentation (such as circular or diagonal patterns) is permitted. K.21. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. K.22. Each Club shall provide and maintain at its Stadium an undersoil heating system for its pitch and shall ensure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 138 Rules: Section K Pitch Protection K.23. In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time: K.23.1. the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 9 plus an additional goalkeeper; K.23.2. pre-match warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off time; K.23.3. if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice; K.23.4. the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes; K.23.5. for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.6. all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule K.23.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.7. Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time; K.23.8. the Home Club may water the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and K.23.9. any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used. Artificial Surfaces K.24. No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface. Goal Line Technology K.25. Each Club’s Stadium must have installed such Goal Line Technology as the Board shall specify from time to time.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 139 K.26. Each Club shall: K.26.1. ensure that the Goal Line Technology installed at its Stadium is properly maintained in accordance with all applicable requirements insofar as such maintenance is the responsibility of the Club and not the responsibility of any Person appointed by the League pursuant to Rule K.26.2; K.26.2. give all necessary cooperation to such Person appointed by the League to supply, install, maintain and operate such Goal Line Technology and to any Person properly authorised by the League or FIFA to test or certify the Club’s Goal Line Technology; and K.26.3. use Goal Line Technology only as specified by the Board from time to time. K.27. For the avoidance of doubt, ownership of the Goal Line Technology installed and operated at each Club, and of all rights arising therefrom or in connection therewith, shall not belong to the Club. Trainers’ Bench Facilities K.28. Each Club shall provide separate trainers’ benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainers’ benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each contain 14 seats. K.29. The individuals occupying the trainers’ benches shall display throughout the League Match such identification as is required and provided by the Premier League. Technical Areas K.30. The technical areas shall include the trainers’ benches required by Rule K.28 and shall extend one metre either side of each and to within one metre of the touchline. K.31. The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked. Sanitary Facilities K.32. Each Club shall provide sufficient, bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Sports Ground Safety Authority. Facilities for Disabled Supporters K.33. Each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters. CCTV K.34. A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its Stadium.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Assessment of compliance will be undertaken via self-assessment, inspections by the League or its appointees, and, if there is disagreement as to whether a Club complies with a particular requirement, by an independent audit. 140 Rules: Section K K.35. Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcast Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its Stadium only. In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted. Giant Screens K.36. Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s Stadium shall not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present. K.37. Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions: K.37.1. the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials; K.37.2. it shall be operated by a responsible Person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use; K.37.3.the screen may be used to show: K.37.3.1.live action; or K.37.3.2. when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents; K.37.4. the screen shall not be used to show: K.37.4.1. action replays of negative or controversial incidents; K.37.4.2.any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official; K.37.4.3.the area of the trainers’ bench; K.37.4.4. until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play; or K.37.4.5. any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute. Media Facilities – General K.38. Each Club shall provide to the League such information and access to its Stadium as the League may reasonably require in order to assess whether the Club complies, or will in due course comply, with the requirements of Rules K.42 to K.90 and Rules K.120 to K.140.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance If the existing nature of a Club’s Stadium is such that it necessitates a longer lead time to put in place a facility required by these Rules, then it may apply to the Board for temporary dispensation from the relevant Rule. In extreme cases, it is recognised that it may be physically impossible to comply with a particular requirement. In such a case, the Board may waive compliance without the Club attracting sanction pursuant to Rule K.41 subject to whatever further action the Board considers appropriate to comply as much as reasonably practicable with the intent of the Rules. Any application for dispensation from any of the requirements in K.42 to K.90 or Rules K.120 to K.140 will be judged on its own facts. 141 K.40. The details of how each Club will, subject to Rule K.41, comply with Rules K.42 to K.90 and Rules K.120 to K.140 shall be recorded in its Technical Specification. K.41. If a Club fails to comply with any of Rules K.42 to K.90 and Rules K.120 to K.140, the Board may: K.41.1. withhold from that Club part or all of its share of International Broadcast Revenue to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule D.19 until such time as it has demonstrated compliance; and/or K.41.2. require the Club to undertake such works as the Board considers necessary by such date as the Board may specify; and K.41.3. in the event of any continuing breach or failure to implement works as required by the Board pursuant to Rule K.41.2, deal with the matter under the provisions of Section W of these Rules. K.42. The League will inform each Club no later than 14 days before the date of each League Match to be played at its Stadium of the Match Manager appointed to act at that League Match and whether, and if so to what extent, the Club is required to comply with the following Rules: K.42.1. Rules K.54 and K.55 (International TV Commentary Positions); K.42.2. Rule K.65 (Television Studios); K.42.3. Rule K.66 (seats for TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats); and K.42.4. Rule K.79 (car park spaces for the use of Broadcasters). K.43. Access to the facilities, areas and rooms described in this Section of the Rules shall, on the date of each League Match, be restricted to such personnel as are accredited by the League or Home Club and each Home Club shall ensure that such facilities, areas and rooms are stewarded in such a manner as to enforce this restriction. K.39. Where a Club demonstrates to the League that it is unable to comply with one or more of the requirements of Rules K.42 to K.90 or Rules K.120 to K.140, despite its best endeavours, due to the nature of the construction and configuration of its Stadium, the League may suspend action for breach of such Rules for such period of time and subject to such further order as the League considers appropriate.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 142 Rules: Section K K.44. Each Club shall ensure that for each League Match played at its Stadium, the Stadium is supplied with internet connectivity with a total bandwidth capacity of 40 megabits per second, burstable to 100 megabits per second, for the exclusive use of Broadcasters and accredited representatives of the media. K.45. Each Club shall ensure that, within the total internet connectivity referred to in Rule K.44: K.45.1. three private and uncontended internet connections, with a total bandwidth capacity of 15 megabits per second to be divided between such number of connections as the League shall specify, are available for the use of the League’s data providers, and Player tracking service providers; and K.45.2. internet connections are provided to the locations and in the manner specified in Rule K.46.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 143 K.46. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium connections to the internet, and permit the installation and maintenance by the League or Radio Broadcasters (in either case at their expense) of ISDN lines, at the following locations of its Stadium: Wired Internet Connectivity Wireless Internet Connectivity* ISDN Each UK TV Commentary Position (Rules K.52 to K.53) Yes Yes* Yes Each International T V Commentary Position (Rules K.54 to K.55) Yes Yes* Yes Each Press Seat (Rules K.88 to K.89) Yes Yes* Not required Media Working Area (Rules K.85 to K.86) Yes Yes* Not required Media Conference Room (Rule K.87) Yes Yes* Not required Photographers’ Working Area (Rule K.90.4) Yes: 16 connection points Yes* Not required Radio Commentary Positions (Rule K.56) Yes Yes* Yes Tunnel Interview Position (Pre-Match and Post-Match) (Rules K.58 to K.60) Not required Yes* Not required Television Studios (Rule K.65) Yes Yes* Not required Outside Broadcast Compound (Rules K.80 to K.82) Yes Yes* Not required Pitchside Presentation Positions (Rule K.57) Not required Yes* Not required Match Delegate (Rule L.17) Not required Yes* Not required Visiting Club Analyst Positions (Rule K.69) Yes Yes** Not required Visiting Club Dressing Room Yes Yes** Not required Match Manager’s Position (Rule K.68) Yes Yes*** Not required

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Clubs should ensure that the closed and secure network for wireless internet connectivity provided to Match Managers in accordance with Rule K.46 enables the Match Manager to access that network at: (a) the position referred to at Rule K.68; (b) the location of the official team sheet exchange; and (c) the areas in which pre-and post-match interviews will take place. Guidance When considering the location of the television gantry, Clubs should be aware of the need to position the gantry so as to ensure that the cameras positioned on it do not face directly into the sun. 144 Rules: Section K K.50. Each UK TV Commentary Position and each camera position on the Television Gantry shall be Hardwired. K.47. Each Club shall give the Match Manager all such assistance, and access to such facilities, areas and rooms, as may be reasonably required. K.48. Each Club shall: K.48.1. provide at its Stadium for the use of the League in relation to this Section K a network access facility within its Outside Broadcast Compound and provide such rights and access as is needed for its installation and maintenance; and K.48.2. ensure that for at least three hours before kick-off and two hours after the final whistle of each League Match at its Stadium, an appropriately competent Official is available to ensure as far as reasonably practicable uninterrupted use of the services set out at Rules K.44 to K.46. Television Gantry K.49. Subject to Rule K.51, each Club shall ensure that its Stadium has a television gantry which: K.49.1. is situated so that cameras can be positioned on the half-way line; K.49.2.is at least 19 metres wide and at least two metres deep; K.49.3. is able to accommodate at least three UK TV Commentary Positions and five cameras, allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera (in accordance with Rule K.61 and Appendix 3); K.49.4. permits the cameras to have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.49.5. permits each camera position and UK Commentary Position to be easily accessible by technical personnel during the League Match without disturbing the cameramen or commentators. The wireless internet connectivity at each location marked * may be provided by way of one closed and secure network. The wireless internet connectivity at each location marked ** must be provided by way of the same, separate closed and secure network and the wireless internet connectivity at the location marked *** must be provided by way of a further separate closed and secure network.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance A Club will not be penalised for a failure to provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch under these Rules if the permanent infrastructure of its Stadium is such that this is not possible (for example due to the presence of stanchions supporting the roof of a stand), provided that its inability to provide such a full and clear view is communicated to the Board in the Technical Specification. Notwithstanding this, there must be no temporary or movable installations restricting the view. 145 International TV Commentary Positions K.54. Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium: K.54.1. at least 15 International TV Commentary Positions (which need not be on the Television Gantry, provided that they are situated on the same side of the pitch as the Television Gantry and are sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of the Broadcasters’ feeds to monitors), of which five must have capacity for video and audio to be transmitted via a mini-camera to the Outside Broadcast Compound; and K.54.2. no fewer than five additional seats for the use of International Broadcasters’ technical staff. K.51. A Club may fulfil the requirements set out in Rule K.49 across two gantries in close proximity to each other provided that: K.51.1. one is at least 12 metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least two UK Commentary Positions and three cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera), in which case Rule K.49.1 shall apply to this gantry; and K.51.2. the other is at least seven metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least one UK Commentary Position and two cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera). UK TV Commentary Positions K.52. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least three UK TV Commentary Positions on the Television Gantry, for use by UK Broadcasters’ commentators. K.53. Each UK TV Commentary Position shall: K.53.1. consist of three seats; K.53.2. be no less than three metres wide and one metre deep; K.53.3. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46 and mains power; K.53.4. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.53.5. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as UK Broadcasters may reasonably require.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The mini-cameras referred to in Rule K.54.1 will be used to film commentators and not Match footage. Guidance Where the Rules specify that different Persons are entitled to each be placed as near to the half-way line as reasonably practicable, the Match Manager shall allocate actual positions. 146 Rules: Section K Radio Commentary Positions K.56. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 15 Radio Commentary Positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and (subject to the priority over such seats of the Radio Broadcasters) by any radio broadcasters with whom the Home Club or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract, and each such position shall: K.56.1. comprise one seat; K.56.2. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable and in any event no further than 25m either side of it; K.56.3. have a clear view of a television monitor; and K.56.4. have mains power and a desk large enough to hold such commentary equipment as Radio Broadcasters may reasonably require. TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions K.57. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least seven pitchside presentation positions (two for UK Broadcasters and five for International Broadcasters), each of which shall be: K.57.1. Hardwired; K.57.2. as close to the touchline as reasonably practicable; K.57.3. at least three metres wide; and K.57.4. available from at least four hours before kick-off until five minutes before kick-off, during half-time until at least five minutes before the re-start, and for at least one hour after the final whistle. K.55. Each International TV Commentary Position shall: K.55.1. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable; K.55.2. consist of two seats for the use of commentators; K.55.3. be at least two metres wide and one metre deep; K.55.4. be Hardwired; K.55.5. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46 and mains power; K.55.6. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.55.7. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as International Broadcasters may reasonably require.

 

 

Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Tunnel interview positions should be configured in such a way that the largest position is the one that Players and Managers arrive at first, where reasonably practicable. Clubs should use such sound proofing and/or partitions as is/are necessary to satisfy the requirement set out at Rule K.59.3. Guidance A pod is a pair of scaffolding tubes fixed (at an equal distance apart) to the front of the camera position to support a camera mount. A hoist is a rope and pulley system for lifting equipment from floor level to working height. When fitting pods, Clubs should consult the League who will offer guidance on the dimensions required. 147 Camera Positions: Match Coverage K.61. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired. K.62. Each Club shall: K.62.1. provide such pods and hoists as are necessary in order to ensure that all camera equipment can be installed in the required camera positions; and K.62.2. ensure there is safe access to and egress from (including in case of emergency) the required camera positions for all persons and equipment. Tunnel Interview Positions K.58. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least five Hardwired tunnel interview positions, two of which shall be for the use of UK Broadcasters, and three of which shall be for the use of International Broadcasters. K.59. The tunnel interview positions shall be: K.59.1. located in the same stand as, and in close proximity to, the tunnel and the Players’ dressing rooms; K.59.2. designed so that television interviews within them can be conducted against the Interview Backdrops; and K.59.3. configured and designed in such way so as to ensure that each position can be used simultaneously and without causing noise disturbance of any kind to the other positions. K.60. The following additional requirements apply in respect of any tunnel interview positions created by Clubs after 30 June 2016: K.60.1. one tunnel interview position must measure at least 2.5 metres by 2.5 metres; and K.60.2. all additional tunnel interview positions must measure at least 2.5 metres by 1.6 metres.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With respect to Rule K.63, ordinarily a ‘sufficient number’ of camera positions will be achieved by the provision of two separate camera positions per entry point to the Stadium (so if the Home Club and the Visiting Club arrive at the same point, two positions will be required, and if they arrive at different points, four positions will be required). Guidance With regard to the studio window, ideally the bottom of the window should be 50cm from the floor and the top of the window should be two metres from the floor. Guidance These seats will be for the use of working personnel of TV Broadcasters. The tickets for these seats will be distributed by the League who will also monitor their use. 148 Rules: Section K Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions K.67. Each Club shall provide at least eight seats (the positions of which shall be Hardwired) at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of accredited representatives of UK Broadcasters, International Broadcasters and the League. Such seats shall be situated as near to the trainers’ benches as practicable and must provide a full, clear view of the whole pitch. TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats K.66. Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall make available at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 25 seats for the use of accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters, to be situated in close proximity to the half-way line, and with easy access to the tunnel area and Mixed Zone. K.64. Each Club shall permit TV Broadcasters to film coverage of supporters outside its Stadium before each League Match. Television Studios K.65. Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least two Hardwired studios for the use of Broadcasters and each such studio shall: K.65.1. measure at least five metres by five metres; K.65.2. be at least three metres high; and K.65.3. have a window which is at least three metres wide (or, if constructed after 1 August 2014, 4.5 metres wide) by 1.5 metres high and which gives a full and clear view of the whole pitch. Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals K.63. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium a sufficient number of separate and static Hardwired camera positions to enable the filming of the arrivals of each team before each League Match.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Where reasonably possible, Clubs should provide additional positions for the floor managers of the host broadcaster (where applicable) and the League, located in close proximity to the Match Manager’s position and so as to enable easy communication with the fourth official. It is envisaged that Broadcasters may use some of the seats allocated for reporters for technical equipment. References to “the League” in Rules K.67 and K.68 mean Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner, which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. Guidance Where, due to the configuration of the Stadium, a Club is unable to provide three positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, it may seek dispensation from the League to provide two such positions. 149 Mixed Zone K.70. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a Mixed Zone in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted. Visiting Club Analyst Positions K.69. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium three dedicated positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, each of which shall: K.69.1. consist of one seat situated as near to the half-way line, the tunnel and the Visiting Club’s dressing room as reasonably practicable and provide a clear view of the whole pitch; K.69.2. be sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of three separate Broadcaster feeds (the ‘world feed’, the ‘tactical feed’ and one ‘high behind’ feed) by monitors in place at the relevant position; K.69.3. have internet connectivity in accordance with Rule K.46 and mains power; and K.69.4. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor and a laptop computer (and such other equipment as the analyst(s) may reasonably require). K.68. Each Club shall provide one position at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of the Match Manager, which must be situated: K.68.1. sufficiently close to the position of the fourth official to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the fourth official during the League Match without needing to enter either technical area to do so; and K.68.2. so as to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the floor manager(s) of the League and the host broadcaster (where applicable) during a League Match. If the Club is unable to fulfil this requirement at its Stadium, it must permit the League to install a system to facilitate such communication.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Further discussions will be undertaken with Clubs about the branding of the Mixed Zone. The League’s preference is that Interview Backdrops should be used in Mixed Zones. Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. Guidance TV Broadcasters’ representatives are only permitted access to the tunnel interview positions for the filming of the exchange of team sheets, interviews, team arrivals, match reports, and to conduct unfilmed, informal discussions with coaching staff where the latter choose to speak to Broadcasters (and for the avoidance of doubt they are not obliged to engage in such informal discussions although they are encouraged to do so), and all other activities required by these Rules. 150 Rules: Section K Access to Tunnel Interview Positions K.73. Each Club shall at each League Match played at its Stadium permit accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters access to the tunnel interview positions referred to in Rule K.58 to K.60 to prepare for, set up and carry out all activity permitted by these Rules. The Match Manager will manage all such access to ensure that, as far as reasonably practicable, the Persons referred to in this Rule only have access to the tunnel interview positions when needed. K.71. The Mixed Zone shall: K.71.1. be located between the Players’ dressing rooms and the Players’ point of exit from the Stadium; K.71.2. be accessible to Players, Managers, coaching staff and accredited representatives of Broadcasters; K.71.3. be large enough to accommodate at least 20 representatives of Broadcasters; and K.71.4. have lighting of a sufficient level to provide suitable conditions for the Transmission of interviews. K.72. Each Home Club: K.72.1. shall permit into the Mixed Zone: K.72.1.1. accredited representatives of Broadcasters who wish to conduct interviews in the Mixed Zone (up to a maximum of 20), who shall have priority entry into the Mixed Zone over those listed in Rules K.72.1.2 and K.72.1.3; K.72.1.2. accredited representatives of radio broadcasters with whom it or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract; and K.72.1.3. such authorised representatives of it or the Visiting Club as either may reasonably require in order to provide commentary or reports on media services such as its website, social media accounts or television channel; and K.72.2. may, at its discretion, permit into the Mixed Zone such other accredited representatives of the media as it considers appropriate.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Car park spaces that are not required by Broadcasters will be released back to the League no later than fourteen days before the date of the League Match pursuant to Rule K.42. 151 Outside Broadcast Compound K.80. At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide a secure, level area (with a hard surface suitable for the parking of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles) outside and adjacent to the Stadium of at least 1500m2 for the exclusive use of the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles. Hardwiring K.74. Each Club shall: K.74.1. ensure that all Hardwiring at its Stadium is properly maintained and in good working order at all times when its use is required; and K.74.2. provide to the League a certificate in writing in advance of each Season confirming that the Hardwiring at its Stadium is in compliance with Rule K.74.1, such certificate to be provided by an independent Person experienced in the design and installation of permanent outside broadcast cable infrastructure. K.75. Each Club shall permit the installation of temporary cabling by Broadcasters sufficient to ensure the continuous Transmission of League Matches played at its Stadium in the event of the failure of any Hardwiring required by these Rules (in addition to any other measures that the League may specify in order to ensure such continuous Transmission). Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference K.76. Each Club shall permit the League to install such facilities as are required to allow Broadcasters to enable the Transmission of the Club’s Pre-Match Media Conference, where such facilities are not already in place (subject to any embargo implemented in accordance with Rule K.101). Power Supply K.77. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium and make available to Broadcasters, at their request, access to electricity supply on the day of each League Match sufficient to power the Broadcasters’ match day operations. K.78. At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide such facilities and access as is required by a Broadcaster to establish its own power supply for an Outside Broadcast Compound. Car Park Spaces K.79. Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall make available to the League a minimum of 20 car park spaces as close to the Outside Broadcast Compound as reasonably practicable for each League Match played at its Stadium for the use by TV Broadcasters.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The identity of the suppliers of the relevant “network access facility” for the purpose of Rule K.81 will be notified to Clubs by the League in advance of each Season. With regard to Rule K.82, if an additional area is needed because satellite uplinking is not reasonably practicable from the Outside Broadcast Compound, then the additional area must be sufficiently large (approximately 120 m2) to accommodate six satellite news gathering trucks. Clubs should be aware of the additional provisions regarding the Outside Broadcast Compound at Rule K.48. Guidance Rule L.21 provides that at least 75 minutes before the kick-off, a representative of each Club must submit to the referee and their opponents a team sheet. The Match Manager will give copies of the team sheets to Broadcasters and to the League’s data providers. Clubs will remain responsible for distributing it to others (e.g. representatives of the written media). Guidance Publication of team sheets is strictly embargoed until 60 minutes before kick-off. The League will ensure that Broadcasters comply with this embargo. 152 Rules: Section K K.84. A Club playing in a League Match shall not publish the teams until 60 minutes before kick-off. Official Club Team Sheets K.83. Each Home Club shall provide to the Match Manager the official team sheets of both the Home Club and the Visiting Club as soon as reasonably practicable after they have been submitted to the referee pursuant to Rule L.21. K.81. The Outside Broadcast Compound shall: K.81.1. have sufficient drainage, toilets and waste disposal facilities; and K.81.2. include sufficient working lights to enable complete illumination of the area above the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles, and each Club shall ensure that Broadcasters are given all requested access to the network access facility within the Outside Broadcast Compound located at its Stadium. K.82. The Outside Broadcast Compound shall have an unobstructed view of the southern horizon such as to allow satellite uplinking or if the Outside Broadcast Compound does not have such unobstructed view, the Club must provide an additional area as close as reasonably practicable to the Outside Broadcast Compound to enable satellite uplinking.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance This can be the same room as the media working area described in Rule K.85. With regard to Rule K.87.4, ideally the camera platform should be able to accommodate up to 10 cameras. Guidance Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. 153 K.89. Each such seat shall have a desktop, electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor, telephone point, and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46. Press Seats K.88. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a minimum of 50 seats for the use of accredited representatives of the media and the League’s data providers. Such seats must be located: (a) near the media working room; and (b) in a position enabling a clear view of the whole pitch. Media Working Area K.85. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a working area for the use of accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters, such area to be located in the same stand as the Players’ dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50m2 and supplied with 25 individual or linked work stations, each of which shall have its own desk, chair, electricity supply and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46. K.86. Refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available to accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and during the half-time interval. Media Conference Room K.87. Each Club shall provide at each League Match at its Stadium a media conference room with the following minimum facilities: K.87.1. seating for 70 persons; K.87.2. lighting of a sufficient level for the filming and live Transmission of the Post-Match Media Conference; K.87.3. a podium at the front of the room and in clear view of the cameras, with table and chairs to seat three people; and K.87.4. a Hardwired camera platform at the rear of the room of sufficient size to accommodate at least two cameras and with an unobstructed view of the podium.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Accreditation of photographers will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. 154 Rules: Section K Broadcaster Preview Access K.91 Unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall ensure that, during the six days preceding the day of each League Match, there is a period of two hours during which TV Broadcasters (including such number of International Broadcasters as the League may determine) may conduct the interviews with Players and the Manager required by Rules K.96 to K.99 (the “Broadcaster Preview Period”). K.92. Each Club must ensure that its training ground includes a suitable, dedicated room in which the interviews required by Rules K.96 to K.99 can be carried out. This room must measure no less than 2.5 metres by 2.5 metres and must be equipped with suitable facilities to enable the recording of interviews by Broadcasters, including, for example, mains power, sound proofing, black-out blinds, curtains on all windows and isolated air conditioning. K.93. At least once per calendar month (with the exception of June and July), each Club must permit TV Broadcasters to film one uninterrupted 15 minute period of a Club training session involving the first team squad. K.94. Unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall give the League and each UK Broadcaster at least 72 hours’ notice of the date, time, and location of its Broadcaster Preview Period. K.95.Each Club shall ensure that, in each case, its Broadcaster Preview Period takes place on a date when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. Facilities for Photographers K.90. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium facilities for photographers to the following minimum standards: K.90.1. pitch side access for 20 accredited photographers and messengers and appropriate pitch side wiring and wireless internet connectivity; K.90.2. bibs bearing the word “Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on both the front and rear of the bib; K.90.3. bibs of a different colour bearing the word “Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered; and K.90.4. a working area or wire room of 20 square metres, internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support laptop computers and refreshment facilities.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League may waive or vary the requirements set out in Rules K.94 and K.95 (at its absolute discretion) in exceptional circumstances and upon request from a Club if, for example, the proximity in time between a match in the UEFA Europa League competition and the subsequent League Match and/or the location of the relevant UEFA Europa League Match makes it impracticable for the Club to arrange its Broadcaster Preview Period at a time when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. A Club seeking a waiver or variation of these requirements from the League in respect of a particular Broadcaster Preview Period must notify the League of that fact in good time and abide by the League’s decision as to whether or not to grant the Club’s request. Guidance Broadcasters will be encouraged to provide the shortlist referred to at Rule K.96.1 as far in advance of the League Match in question as possible to allow Clubs sufficient time to meet their obligations under Rule K.96.3 (and, in any event, such shortlists should be sent to Clubs no later than 24 hours before the deadline set out in Rule K.96.3). Any delay in the submission of such shortlists by Broadcasters will be taken into account by the League when considering Clubs’ compliance with Rule K.96.3. 155 Broadcaster Preview Periods – UK Broadcasters K.96. In respect of a League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster: K.96.1. in advance of the League Match to which the Broadcaster Preview Period relates, the relevant UK Broadcaster will provide each participating Club (with a copy to the League) with a shortlist of two Players that it wishes to be made available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period; K.96.2. each participating Club must make (at least) one of the two Players included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.96.1, above, available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period and must inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) which of the two Players it has selected when providing the notice referred to at Rule K.96.3; K.96.3. unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall give the League and the relevant UK Broadcaster at least 48 hours’ notice of the name(s) of the Player(s) that will be made available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period to which the League Match relates, selected in accordance with this Rule K.96; K.96.4. in the event that the Player selected by the Club becomes unable to participate in that Broadcaster Preview Period due to illness, injury or other exceptional circumstance, the Club must (a) inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) as soon as reasonably possible, and (b) ensure that the second Player included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.96.1, above, is made available as a replacement, or another suitable alternative is provided who is acceptable to the Broadcaster; and K.96.5. each participating Club must make its Manager available for interview by the relevant UK Broadcaster during the Broadcaster Preview Period.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With regards to Rule K.96.1, where the shortlist notified to the Club includes a Player who has already been made available for interview by UK Broadcasters five times during the Season, the Club should notify the League and the League will liaise with the relevant UK Broadcaster to select another Player (who has not been made available five times during the Season) to replace the originally selected Player. 156 Rules: Section K Broadcaster Preview Periods – International Broadcasters K.98. In respect of each League Match, both Clubs shall ensure the attendance of (at least) one Player who featured prominently in the Club’s most recent League Match and/or the Manager during the Broadcaster Preview Period for interview by International Broadcasters, non-live UK Broadcasters and the League, for a period of no longer than 45 minutes. Clubs shall give the League at least 72 hours’ notice of the name(s) of the individual(s) who will be made available for interview by International Broadcasters, non-live UK Broadcasters and the League during the Broadcaster Preview Period. K.99. Over the course of each Season, each Club shall ensure that: K.99.1. each Player named in the Club’s Squad List and its Manager are made available for interview by International Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods on no fewer than three occasions; and K.99.2. subject to Rules K.98 and K.99.1, every International Broadcaster that wishes to attend one of the Club’s Broadcaster Preview Periods is permitted to do so and is given no less than 10 minutes of access to interview either: (a) one of the Club’s Players; or (b) its Manager. K.97. The selection of Players to be made available by Clubs for interview with UK Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods throughout the Season is subject to the following: K.97.1. each Player listed on a Club’s Squad List must be made available by the Club, in accordance with Rule K.96, for interview by UK Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods no fewer than five times per Season (though no Club will be in breach of this Rule in respect of one of its Players where that Player has been included in the shortlist referred to at Rule K.96.1 fewer than five times in a Season); K.97.2. no Player will be required to be available for interview with UK Broadcasters in two consecutive Broadcaster Preview Periods; and K.97.3. each Club is entitled to apply to the Board for special dispensation for a Player to be granted an exemption from the requirements of Rule K.96 for a period of up to four weeks. The Board will only grant such special dispensation in exceptional circumstances and only once per Season in respect of each Player. Should a Club wish to make an application for special dispensation in accordance with this Rule, it must do so in writing to the Board, citing reasons (and, where appropriate, supporting evidence) for its application. The Board’s decision as to whether or not to grant such special dispensation in each case is final and not subject to challenge. Where such dispensation is granted, the Board will notify to the Club how that dispensation affects the Player’s remaining obligations under Rules K.96 to K.99 for the remainder of the Season.

 

 

Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Regardless of the number of International Broadcasters present, Clubs are only required to provide (at least) one Player and the Manager for the 45 minutes specified in Rule K.98. The Broadcaster Preview Period interviews can take place either at the Stadium or at the training ground. Clubs will determine the exact date and time of each Broadcaster Preview Period and give the League and UK Broadcasters at least 72 hours’ notice of the venue, date and time. The exact day on which such interviews should take place has not been specified as Clubs may have other match commitments during the week, some of them abroad. All arrangements and monitoring of these Rules will be undertaken by the League, and Clubs should only contact the League to agree arrangements with regard to their Broadcaster Preview Periods which differ from those set out above. Further, the League recognises that there may be weeks in which Clubs play two (or indeed in exceptional cases more than two) League Matches, e.g. over the Christmas period, and the League will take account of this fact when monitoring compliance with these Rules. The League will monitor Broadcaster access during such times to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs. 157 Pre-Match Media Conference K.100. In addition to the requirements of Rules K.96 to K.99, each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends a media conference with Broadcasters and, at its discretion, such other accredited representatives of the media as the Club considers appropriate, to be scheduled as follows: Day of League Match Day of Pre-Match Media Conference Saturday, Sunday or Monday Thursday or Friday to start no later than 1.30pm (save for exceptional circumstances, to be managed and monitored by the League, e.g. in the case of late return from a fixture in the UEFA Europa League). Tuesday Monday to start no later than 1.30pm. Wednesday Monday or Tuesday to start no later than 1.30pm. Thursday Wednesday to start no later than 1.30pm. Friday Thursday to start no later than 1.30pm. K.101. Each Club must allow UK Broadcasters and the League access to the Pre-Match Media Conference for the Transmission of that conference. Clubs must not delay or otherwise restrict the Transmission of the Pre-Match Media Conference for any longer than 30 minutes after the commencement of that conference. Interviews - General K.102. If interpretation into English is required for any interview taking place pursuant to Rules K.96 to K.99 (Broadcaster Preview Periods) or K.103 (Matchday Pre-Match Interviews), then it must be provided by the Club.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With regard to Rule K.103.1, it is appreciated that if the pre-match interview takes place before the announcement of the teams, the Club Official nominating a Player to take part may not be aware of the starting line-up due to timing issues. Clubs may accordingly prefer to ensure that such interviews take place after the announcement of the teams. The League reserves the right to investigate a breach of this provision if the nominated Player is one who could reasonably have been anticipated would not start the League Match, and/or if a Club persistently nominates Players none of whom go on to start the League Matches in question. If the Manager wishes to be interviewed before the announcement of the teams, this will be acceptable provided that the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League) agrees, and provided that the Manager discloses his team selection to the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League), who will keep this information strictly confidential until after the teams have been publicly announced which, as noted in Rule K.84, will not occur until 60 minutes before kick-off. Guidance Access to the dressing rooms will be for no longer than five minutes and will be monitored by the Match Manager, who will ensure that only the necessary TV Broadcaster and/or League personnel are present. Any footage will not be Transmitted until after the official team sheets have been published. 158 Rules: Section K Half-time Interviews K.105. In respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, the UK Broadcaster may request that the Manager (or a senior member of the coaching staff) of either or each participating Club provides an interview at the end of the half-time interval, before the re-start of the League Match. The Manager may elect to provide the interview requested or decline to do so, at his absolute discretion. Dressing Room Filming K.104. In respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, each participating Club shall permit the UK Broadcaster or the League to gain access to and film footage of its dressing room between the time that the Club’s Strip has been laid out for the Players and the time that the Players arrive at the Stadium. Matchday Pre-Match Interviews K.103. Each Club shall ensure that the following are made available for an interview with one TV Broadcaster (or the League) within the period between 45 minutes and 120 minutes before the kick-off of the League Match: K.103.1.one of its Players (whose identity shall be confirmed by the Club to the Match Manager and UK Broadcaster filming the League Match at least 15 minutes before the interview) who is to be in the starting line-up of the League Match (who will be asked no more than three questions, all of which shall be related to that League Match); and K.103.2. its Manager, such interview to take place after the team sheets have been publicly announced, the exact time to be agreed with the TV Broadcaster and Match Manager (and to be adhered to by the Club and Manager once so agreed).

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements UK Broadcasters - ‘Super-Flash’ interviews UK Broadcasters – Other Post-Match Interviews 159 K.111. In respect of each UK Broadcaster that has the right to the Transmission of a League Match but has not been provided with a Super-Flash Interview in accordance with Rule K.108, that UK Broadcaster is entitled to interview two Players and the Manager from each participating Club following each League Match, in accordance with the following requirements: K.111.1. the UK Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match and who the UK Broadcaster wishes to interview following the League Match; K.111.2. when in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for interview with the UK Broadcaster, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the UK Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) and the Club’s Manager; and K.108. Prior to the conclusion of each League Match that is broadcast live by a UK Broadcaster, that UK Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match and who the UK Broadcaster wishes to interview immediately after the conclusion of the League Match and before the relevant Players have returned to the dressing room (the “Super-Flash Interview”). K.109. When in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for the Super-Flash Interview, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the UK Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) who must also be made available for the Super-Flash Interview. K.110. In the event that the UK Broadcaster that filmed the League Match does not wish to carry out the Super-Flash Interview to which it is entitled, any other UK Broadcaster present at the League Match may exercise that right (and in the event that no UK Broadcaster wishes to do so, the League may do so). Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference K.106. After the conclusion of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that it makes its Player(s) and/or Manager available for interview strictly in accordance with the provisions of Rules K.108 to K.113, below. (For the avoidance of doubt the relevant interviewees must remain so available until the interviews are concluded, even if this is after the times stated below). K.107. No Player or Manager who has been sent-off in a League Match or is suspended for a League Match will be required to be made available for interview during or after that League Match. In such circumstances, the media obligations relating to a Club’s Manager shall be fulfilled by the Club’s assistant manager or another senior member of its coaching staff.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements International Broadcasters and the League Radio Broadcasters Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, all Players selected for doping control following a League Match are still expected to comply with their obligations regarding Broadcaster access (save where the doping control officer refuses to allow the Player to depart from the doping control station as a result of, for example, a lack of available chaperones). However, where selection for doping control affects a Player’s ability to make himself available for interview within the deadlines stipulated by these Rules, that will be taken into account by the Board when determining whether a breach has occurred. With regard to Rule K.112, the League in this context means Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. The League then distributes content to International Broadcasters. Rule K.112 requires Clubs to ensure that either a Player or the Manager is available after the League Match for interviews with the League and all International Broadcasters present and all Clubs are strongly encouraged to give consideration to the language requirements of International Broadcasters and, where possible, provide access to Players that speak the language of the relevant International Broadcaster. The League will monitor Broadcaster access to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs by International Broadcasters. 160 Rules: Section K K.113. Each Club participating in a League Match must ensure that each Radio Broadcaster that has the right to the Radio Transmission of that League Match is permitted to interview: (a) at least one Player who featured prominently in the League Match; and (b) the Manager, following the League Match. K.112. In respect of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that at least one of its Players who featured prominently in the League Match and/or its Manager is made available for interview by each International Broadcaster in attendance at the League Match and the League, in accordance with the following deadlines: K.112.1. within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for the League (save that where a Player has provided a Super-Flash Interview to the League, he is not required to provide a further post-match interview to the League); K.112.2. within 30 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for each International Broadcaster Transmitting the League Match live (save that this deadline is extended to 45 minutes for Players/the Manager from a side that lost the relevant League Match); and K.112.3. within 45 minutes for each other International Broadcaster that has Transmitted the League Match. K.111.3. the relevant Players and the Manager must be made available for interview: (a) within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for interviews with a UK Broadcaster that has broadcast the League Match live; and (b) within 45 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for all other UK Broadcasters.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Furthermore, Clubs should ensure that they make a sufficient number of Players available for interview by International Broadcasters and the League to ensure compliance with the deadlines set out at Rule K.112. For example, if a Club makes only one Player available for interview by International Broadcasters and the League, it is unlikely that all such Broadcasters will receive interviews within the relevant deadlines. In such circumstances, where the deadlines are missed as a result of too few Players being made available by a Club, that Club will be in breach of these Rules. “Radio Broadcasters” means for the purposes of this Rule UK and/or Irish radio broadcasters only. Interviews with TV Broadcasters which take place pursuant to Rules K.108 to K.112 must take place in front of the Interview Backdrops to be provided by the League. Guidance Clubs may withdraw a Player from walking through the Mixed Zone in exceptional circumstances, e.g. where the Player has suffered injury and needs medical treatment or is subject to doping control. 161 K.116.Each Home Club shall facilitate a media conference following each League Match (the “Post-Match Media Conference”). K.117. The Post-Match Media Conference shall take place in the media conference room referred to in Rule K.87. K.118. Each Home Club shall ensure that Broadcasters that wish to do so have access to the Post-Match Media Conference and may at its discretion give such access to accredited representatives of other media. K.119. Each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends the Post-Match Media Conference. Promotional Photographs and Footage K.120.Each Club shall: K.120.1. select (and notify the League of) one half day period, no later than 48 hours before the start of each Season, during which its Contract Players and Manager may be photographed and/or filmed by the League or its appointee; and K.120.2. ensure that each of its Contract Players and its Manager is available for a continuous period of no less than 60 minutes during such half day period for the photography and filming referred to at Rule K.120.1. K.114.Before 31 July each year, each Club must confirm to the League whether, in respect of each League Match throughout the Season: K.114.1.each of the Players listed on its team sheet will walk through the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match; or K.114.2. a minimum of six of the Players listed on the team sheet will walk through the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match and the Club will ensure that each Broadcaster in attendance in the Mixed Zone is able to interview at least one such Player. K.115.Having made the election referred to at Rule K.114, above, each Club must ensure that it complies with its chosen approach at each League Match.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The purpose of this requirement is primarily to provide footage of players to be used in dynamic line-ups by TV Broadcasters. In addition, photographs of players will be used by the League’s trading cards partner. The League will hold the copyright in these photographs and licence it to Clubs. In the event that the League or its appointee is unable to carry out the filming or photography of a Contract Player pursuant to Rule K.120 then the Club should provide to the League a front-on head and body photograph of the Contract Player wearing the Club’s home Strip. As squads change over the Season, the League will ask Clubs to give access to new Players pursuant to Rule K.120.2. While the League will work with Clubs to schedule these further sessions, they will need to be undertaken before any new Player plays in a League Match. Guidance The League will manage the requests for access made by Broadcasters under Rule K.124 to ensure that the demands made of Clubs or of individual Players and Managers are not too onerous. 162 Rules: Section K League Pre-Season Media Event K.125.Each Club shall, when requested to do so by the League, ensure that its captain and Manager are available to attend the League’s designated pre-season media event. K.126. Such attendance shall mean the captain and Manager being available for a continuous two hour period at a location of the League’s choice and include their being interviewed by Broadcasters. K.124. Each Club shall ensure that, when reasonably requested to do so by the League, Players and Managers will take part in recordings for the promotional purposes of Broadcasters and the League. K.121.For the purposes of the photography and filming referred to in Rule K.120: K.121.1.each Contract Player shall wear each of the Strips registered by the Club pursuant to Rule M.17; and K.121.2.the Manager shall wear match day attire (such as the Club’s official training kit or blazer or suit). K.122. Each Club shall make available at its Stadium or training ground two rooms, each measuring at least 7m x 6m x 3m and with the benefit of mains electric power, for the purposes of the filming and photography referred to in Rule K.120. K.123.Each Club shall provide to the League by no later than 30 September each year a group photograph of all of the Players included on its Squad List and any Under 21 Players who in the Club’s reasonable opinion will play in a significant number of League Matches in the forthcoming Season.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League will only organise one pre-season media event each year. It may be broadcast live. Representatives of the media, as well as Broadcasters, will be invited to attend. The League envisages that it will ask the previous Season’s League Champions, plus a Club from those who finished in the top 10 the previous Season and one from those who finished in positions 11 to 17 in the previous Season, together with a newly Promoted Club, to make available Players and the Manager pursuant to Rule K.125. The Clubs who are asked will also be rotated from Season to Season (save, where applicable, in the case of the League Champions). The League will make travel arrangements and meet travel expenses. The League’s pre-season media event may focus on specific themes or issues (e.g. young players or Home-Grown Players), in which case the Clubs who are requested to make Players available pursuant to Rule K.125 will be asked to provide Players whose background or experience is relevant to the particular theme or issue. Guidance The average lux value referred to in Rule K.128.1 is calculated by adding together the readings in each direction taken from each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.130 and dividing them by 96. The average lux value referred to in Rule K.128.2 is calculated by adding together the readings taken in the same direction at each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.130 and dividing the total by 96. Clubs should also take measurements on the horizontal plane at all 96 measurements as referred to in Rule K.130 for reference. These measurements should be reported in the certificate required by Rule K.139. All measurements should be taken at 1m above the pitch surface. Guidance The requirements of Rule K.129 are often expressed by technical experts as “U1 values” and “U2 values” in the following manner: “Uniformity (U1 [min/max]) > 0.50 Uniformity (U2 [min/ave]) > 0.60” 163 K.129. The floodlighting must provide uniformity of maintained vertical illuminance at all locations on the pitch such that the minimum illuminance is no less than half of the maximum illuminance and no less than 60% of the average illuminance. Floodlights K.127. On the day of each League Match, each Club shall ensure that its floodlights are operational and comply with the requirements of these Rules for such period as the Board may from time to time specify. K.128.A Club’s Stadium must have floodlights giving a maintained vertical illuminance of: K.128.1.an average of at least 1650 lux and a minimum of at least 1000 lux when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry; and K.128.2. an average of at least 1000 lux and a minimum of at least 650 lux at any one location on the pitch when measured towards the four vertical planes at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance – Pitch Lighting Grid To illustrate what is meant by this, Clubs are requested to measure and report lux values using a grid as shown below demonstrating each point on the pitch at which a measurement must be taken and recorded: The certificate to be provided to the League pursuant to Rule K.139 must contain the outcome of the measurement of the lux values at each point and in each direction on the pitch in this format. As five measurements must be taken at each of the 96 points, a total of 480 measurements must be taken (or 576 if including the horizontal plane readings that are required for reference). 164 Rules: Section K K.130. Calculation, measurement and reporting of the lux values shall be undertaken on the pitch using 96 measurement points in a grid format and at an equal distance from each other. K.131.At each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.130, five measurements shall be taken at one metre above the pitch and in the following five directions: K.131.1. one measurement shall be taken towards the main camera on the Television Gantry (represented at position no. 1 on Plan A of Appendix 3); and K.131.2. four measurements shall be taken in four directions. The measurements shall be taken at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° planes as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance This is especially important in the goalmouth area where it is recommended by the International Commission on Illumination that no floodlights are installed in the horizontal zone of 5º of either side of the goal line. Guidance The colour rendering index Ra referred to in Rule K.135.1 is certified by the luminaire and lamp manufacturer, and Clubs are entitled to rely on this (the League will not require any further certification of it). 165 K.136. Each Club must have installed at or adjacent to its Stadium an alternative power source for the floodlights such that the floodlighting shall continue with a minimum average illuminance of 800 lux towards the main camera in the event of the failure of the primary power source. K.137. Details of the alternative power source referred to in Rule K.136, the estimated time before floodlights are available again in the event of failure of the primary power source, and the lux value of the floodlights when powered by the alternative power source must be set out in the annual floodlighting report referred to in Rule K.139. K.138.Each Club shall ensure that the floodlighting installation and supporting services at its Stadium are properly designed and maintained. K.135.Each Club’s floodlighting shall have: K.135.1.colour rendering index Ra of greater than 80; K.135.2. an average colour temperature of between 5200kelvin and 6000kelvin, being the average of three measurements taken in the middle of each goal-line and on the centre spot; and K.135.3. flicker (as measured by flicker factor) of no more than 6% at any one or more of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.130 when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry. K.132. The 12 rows of seating nearest to the pitch (save for such rows in the stand where the Television Gantry is situated) shall be illuminated such that they have a minimum vertical illuminance perpendicular to the pitch of at least 165 lux and provide a comfortable, glare-free environment for spectators. K.133. The illuminance referred to in Rule K.132 shall be measured by measurements taken at illuminance test reference points located at 10m intervals on the tenth row of seating around the pitch. The illuminance test reference points are required in all seating areas around the perimeter of the pitch save for areas adjacent to the Television Gantry. K.134.Floodlighting shall be installed and arranged so as not to cause undue glare to Players.

 


Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 166 Rules: Section K K.139. In advance of each Season, a certificate signed by a Chartered Electrical Engineer, a member of the Institute of Lighting Professionals or a member of the Society of Light and Lighting (in this Rule “the Signatory”) shall be provided by the Club to the League to certify that: K.139.1. the floodlights have been inspected by the Signatory and in his opinion comply with Rules K.128 to K.138; K.139.2. the illuminance meter used to measure compliance with Rule K.128 was: K.139.2.1. cosine corrected; K.139.2.2. suitable for use for measuring the illuminance of floodlighting; K.139.2.3. fitted with a wide-angle receptive light sensor; and K.139.2.4. calibrated at least once in the previous 12 months (and a copy of the most recent certificate of calibration shall be attached to the certificate required to be provided in accordance with this Rule); and K.139.3. the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard in compliance with these Rules and have been properly maintained. K.140. If works are undertaken at a Club’s floodlighting installation and support services after the submission of the certificate referred to in Rule K.139 then the Club must provide a further such certificate to the League within four weeks of those works being concluded.

 

 

Clubs: Operations Section L: Fixtures 167 Arranging Fixtures L.1. The Board shall: L.1.1. determine the dates and kick-off times of all League Matches as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season; and L.1.2. have the power at any time thereafter to change the date and kick-off time of a League Match, and before exercising such power the Board will consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs which may be affected thereby. L.2.Each Club shall use its best endeavours to ensure that each League Match takes place on the date and at the time fixed for it. L.3. No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the six days preceding the four dates agreed between the League and The Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played. L.4. League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately following Saturday. L.5.All intellectual property and other rights in the League’s fixture list shall belong to the League. L.6. A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA Club Competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League Match to the following Sunday, provided that: L.6.1. it gives notice to that effect to the Board and to the relevant opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA Club Competition match being fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter); L.6.2.there is no police objection; L.6.3. the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA Club Competition match within two days of the rearranged League Match being played; and L.6.4. the kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match is the same as that of one of the League Matches (if any) which have been selected for live Transmission in the United Kingdom on that Sunday, or such other kick-off time as the Board may approve. L.7. A Club may apply to the Board for permission to rearrange any fixture so that it is played on a different date or at a different kick-off time.

 


Section L: Fixtures 168 Rules: Section L Arranging Other Matches L.8. A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season: L.8.1.until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule L.1; or L.8.2. so that it adversely affects a League Match. Other Competitions L.9. Except with the prior written approval of the Board, during the Season a Club shall not enter or play its senior men’s first team in any competition other than: L.9.1. the UEFA Champions League; L.9.2. the UEFA Europa League; L.9.3.the F.A. Cup; L.9.4. the F.A. Community Shield; L.9.5. the Football League Cup; or L.9.6. competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member. L.10. Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup. L.11. Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by The Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual. Postponement of League Matches L.12. A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except: L.12.1. when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules L.9.1, L.9.2, and L.9.3; L.12.2. with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; L.12.3. by order of the police; L.12.4. by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or L.12.5. on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board. L.13. Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match pursuant to Rule L.12.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall: L.13.1. complete and make available on request to the League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and L.13.2. time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police and the chairman of the Club’s safety advisory group and ensure that the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule L.17 is fully briefed as to the reasons for the postponement.

 


Section L: Fixtures Guidance Clubs are reminded of their obligation pursuant to Rule L.2 to use their best endeavours to ensure that all League Matches take place on the date and at the kick-off time fixed for them. Pursuant to this, Clubs are expected to do all they can to address any concerns raised by a statutory authority. 169 Failure to Play a League Match L.15. Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule L.12, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule L.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rules L.1.2, L.6 or L.7 will be in breach of these Rules. Replaying a League Match L.16. The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule W.55. Match Delegate L.17. The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all areas of the Stadium. L.18. The match delegate will act as an official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League. Full Strength Teams L.19. In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team. Minimum Age L.20. A Player who for the purpose of Youth Development Rule 2 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a League Match. L.14. Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules L.12.1, L.12.2, L.12.3, or L.12.4 the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Board, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule L.1.2 and fix a date and kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match.

 


Section L: Fixtures 170 Rules: Section L Team Sheet and Pre-Match Briefing L.21. At least 75 minutes before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a representative of each participating Club shall submit a team sheet by such method as approved by the Board containing the following particulars: L.21.1. the shirt numbers and names of its Players (including substitute Players) who are to take part in that League Match; L.21.2. the colour of the Strip to be worn by its Players, including the goalkeeper; and L.21.3. the names and job titles of up to seven Officials who will occupy the trainer’s bench during that League Match. L.22. At least 60 minutes before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee. L.23. Any Club acting in breach of either Rule L.21 or Rule L.22 will pay a fixed penalty of £2,500 in respect of a first such breach, £5,000 in respect of a second such breach during a Season and £10,000 in respect of a third such breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). L.24. If any Player (or substitute Player) named on a team sheet is injured or otherwise incapacitated after the submission of the team sheet but before kick-off, upon his Team Doctor or, if he is unavailable, another doctor certifying that the injury or incapacitation is such that the Player in question cannot reasonably be expected to play, the Club may add the name of another Player to the team sheet as a Player or substitute Player. L.25. Any amendment to the team sheet pursuant to Rule L.24 shall be communicated forthwith to the referee, the opposing Club and the Match Manager. L.26. No Player whose name does not appear on his Club’s team sheet shall take the field of play in that League Match. Substitute Players L.27. In any League Match a Club may include in its team sheet up to seven substitute Players of whom not more than three may take part in the League Match subject to the conditions set out in Law 3 of the Laws of the Game. L.28. Not more than three substitute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same time on the perimeter of a pitch upon which a League Match is being played.

 


Section L: Fixtures 171 Kick-Off L.29. Each Club participating in a League Match shall adhere to the kick-off time and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Board together with any explanation therefor. L.30. Any Club which without good reason causes to be delayed either the kick-off of a League Match from the time fixed or the re-start after the half-time interval: L.30.1. shall in respect of its first breach pay a fixed penalty of £5,000 if the delay does not exceed 15 minutes; and L.30.2. where its breach is the second or subsequent such breach in the preceding two years, or if in any case the delay exceeds 15 minutes, be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Countdown to Kick-Off L.31. Each Club participating in a League Match must comply with the terms of the relevant Countdown to Kick-Off. Use of Official Ball L.32. In all League Matches the Home Club shall provide and the participating Clubs shall use only the official ball approved from time to time by the League. Occupation of the Technical Area L.33. The technical area shall be occupied during a League Match only by substitute Players and Officials whose names appear on the team sheet. Only Officials whose names appear on the team sheet and who are situated in the technical area may communicate instructions to Players during a League Match. L.34. Any Player who is dismissed from the field of play shall proceed immediately to the dressing room and shall not occupy the technical area. Duration of League Matches L.35. Subject to the provisions of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule L.36, the duration of a League Match shall be 90 minutes. L.36. The Board may order a League Match which for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 minutes to count as a completed fixture or to be replayed either partially or in its entirety. L.37. The half-time interval in League Matches shall be 15 minutes. Notification of League Match Results L.38. By 12 noon on the first Working Day after a League Match each participating Club shall submit Form 10 to the Board duly completed.

 


Section L: Fixtures 172 Rules: Section L Gate Statements L.39. Within 10 Working Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submit Form 11 to the Board duly completed. Penalties L.40. Any Club acting in breach of Rules L.31 or L.38 will pay a fixed penalty of £2,500 in respect of a first such breach, £5,000 in respect of a second such breach during a Season and £10,000 in respect of a third such breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Compensation for Postponed Matches L.41. Compensation shall be payable to a Home Club if a League Match in which it should participate is postponed, provided that: L.41.1. the postponement is caused by the Visiting Club on the date fixed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proximate thereto being engaged in an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and L.41.2. on the date fixed for the League Match the Home Club is no longer engaged in the relevant competition. L.42. In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensation shall be paid out of the F.A. Cup pool and in the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or in either case as the Board shall determine. L.43. In either case the amount of compensation shall be the sum (if any) by which the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played in that Season. Provision of Hospitality for Officials L.44. Each Home Club shall provide hospitality arrangements for the Directors and other Officials of the Visiting Club.

 


Clubs: Operations Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 173 Player Identification M.1.Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad. M.2.A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season. M.3.Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively. M.4.While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated. M.5.Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated. M.6. Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Board on Form 12 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Board is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them. M.7. When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number so as to be clearly visible in accordance with guidelines laid down by the Board from time to time, and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board. M.8.The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts. M.9. The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time. M.10. The colour and design of the shirt and stockings worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials. M.11.The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such. M.12. Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules M.1 to M.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £2,500 for a first breach, £5,000 for a second breach during a Season and £10,000 for a third breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Home and Alternative Strip M.13. Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.

 


Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 174 Rules: Section M M.14. Each Club must have at least one alternative Strip which differs visibly from and contrasts with its home Strip (including the goalkeeper’s home Strip) to the extent that the two Strips could be worn by opposing teams in a match. M.15. The logo of the League shall appear on the right sleeve of both home Strip and alternative Strip shirts. Where the relevant Strip does not bear a sponsor’s logo on the left sleeve of its shirt, a logo of the League shall appear on that sleeve as well. M.16.Neither the home Strip shirt nor the shirt of either of the alternative Strips shall be of a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials. M.17. Not later than eight weeks before the commencement of each Season, each Club shall register its Strips (each of which must be available for the Club to wear in each League Match during the Season) by submitting to the Board Form 13 together with samples of its home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with these Rules and a brief written description of each. The Board having entered the descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League and on the League’s website. M.18.Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule M.17 shall have on it: M.18.1. the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule M.7; and M.18.2. any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule M.30.1. M.19.If pursuant to Rule M.17 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with these Rules: M.19.1. the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and M.19.2. the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players in a League Match until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board. M.20. Subject to Rule M.21, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made except with the prior written permission of the Board. Any request for such permission must be made to the Board no less than 14 days before the League Match in which the Club concerned intends to wear the changed Strip. M.21. On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season a further Strip (i.e. not one registered by the Club in accordance with Rule M.17) may be worn provided that: M.21.1. at least seven days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Board (such notice to be accompanied by a sample of the Strip intended to be worn) and the opposing Club (such notice to be accompanied by a CAD drawing of the Strip intended to be worn); and M.21.2. the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or alternative Strip for the following Season.

 


Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip Guidance In respect of each League Match, the League will notify Clubs of the confirmed Strips to be worn by the Home Club and the Visiting Club (together with the uniform to be worn by the Match Officials) in the form of the Match Day Information Sheet. For the avoidance of doubt, pursuant to the League’s power to resolve disputes arising between Clubs regarding Strips, the League may (if necessary) require one or both Clubs to wear different shirts and/or shorts and/or socks from more than one of their respective registered Strips to ensure sufficient contrast, as required by Rule M.22. Further, Clubs should be aware that, pursuant to Rule N.6.10, the Match referee is empowered, where there is a clash between the Strip(s) or one or more Clubs participating in a League Match and the ballboys and/or stewards on duty at the League Match, to require that the ballboys and/or stewards change their uniform(s) to remove the clash. Clubs are required to bear this in mind when selecting Strips. 175 M.26.In the event of a dispute arising on the day of a League Match in relation to the Strip to be worn then the referee’s decision shall be final. M.27. Subject to Rule M.21, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing a Strip other than its registered home Strip or alternative Strip or a combination of the same (in either case as instructed under Rule M.25 or Rule M.26) except with the prior written consent of the Board. M.22. Subject to Rules M.21 and M.23, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear a Strip which is of a sufficient contrast that Match Officials, spectators and television viewers will be able to distinguish clearly between the two teams. In selecting the choice of Strip the following order of precedence shall apply unless authorised by the Board: M.22.1. 1st priority: the outfield players of the Home Club who shall wear their home Strip; M.22.2. 2nd priority: the outfield players of the Visiting Club; M.22.3. 3rd priority: the Home Club goalkeeper; and M.22.4. 4th priority: the Visiting Club goalkeeper. M.23. The Match Officials shall wear colours that distinguish them from the Strip worn by the two Clubs. In the event of the Match Officials not having distinguishing colours then the Visiting Club goalkeeper must change and if this is not possible the Home Club goalkeeper must do so. M.24. At least 10 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club and the League on Form 14 of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear. M.25. The League, in consultation with PGMOL acting on behalf of the referee, will determine any disputes arising between Clubs and no later than three working days prior to each League Match notify both Clubs and the Match Officials of the colours to be worn.

 


Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 176 Rules: Section M M.28. Each Club shall ensure that it has available at each League Match a replacement Strip for each Player named on the team sheet which can be used in the event of a Player requiring to change any part of his Strip. Each Player’s replacement Strip shall comply with Rules M.7 and M.8. M.29. When participating in a League Match no Player shall reveal undergarments that show political, religious or personal slogans, statements or images, or advertising other than a manufacturer’s logo. The Board may proceed under Section W against either the Player or his Club or both for any breach of this Rule. Strip Advertising M.30.Provided that: M.30.1. the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and M.30.2. it complies with The Football Association Rules for the time being in force, advertising on Strips shall be permitted.

 

 

Clubs: Operations Section N: Match Officials 177 Appointment of Match Officials N.1. Prior to the commencement of each Season, PGMOL will compile and publish a list of referees and assistant referees eligible to be appointed to officiate at League Matches during that Season. N.2.PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at any time. N.3. PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL. Rules Binding on Match Officials N.4. Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule N.3 shall constitute an agreement with the League by such Match Official to be bound by and to comply with: N.4.1.the Laws of the Game; N.4.2.The Football Association Rules; and N.4.3.these Rules. Payments to Match Officials N.5.No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official. Pre-Match Procedures N.6.Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointed to officiate, the referee shall: N.6.1.together with the other appointed Match Officials, arrive at the Stadium not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off; N.6.2.decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and: N.6.2.1. if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed; and N.6.2.2. if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be re-marked; N.6.3.receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule L.21; N.6.4.permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured or otherwise incapacitated as provided in Rule L.24; N.6.5.attend the briefing referred to at Rule L.22; N.6.6.check and approve any football to be used in the League Match; N.6.7.ensure that, if appropriate, the Home Club has made a coloured ball available;

 


Section N: Match Officials 178 Rules: Section N N.6.8. wear one of the match uniforms provided by PGMOL ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams; N.6.9. ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section M of these Rules; N.6.10. ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play; N.6.11. with the assistant referees, lead the participating teams onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; and N.6.12. take such other steps as may be agreed between the League and PGMOL from time to time. Compliance with Instructions N.7.Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match Post-Match Procedures N.8.The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing to the Board as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match: N.8.1.on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club; N.8.2.on the late arrival at the Stadium of any of the Match Officials, giving reasons therefore; N.8.3.on the condition of the pitch; N.8.4.on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off or re-start being delayed; N.8.5.on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players; N.8.6.on any change of Strip ordered; N.8.7.on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; N.8.8.on any breach of Rule L.33 by either Club; N.8.9.on any Player being cautioned or sent-off; N.8.10. on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore; N.8.11. on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials; and N.8.12. any other matter which the referee considers appropriate to bring to the Board’s attention. N.9.A referee shall likewise report to The Football Association any breach of The Football Association Rules.

 


Clubs: Operations Section O: Medical Guidance The FA has developed a number of new courses to replace the previously required qualifications: • • • • Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ATMMiF”) replaces the AREA; Introduction to First Aid in Football (“IFAiF”) replaces EA; Emergency First Aid in Football (“EFAiF”) replaces BFAS; and Intermediate Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ITMMiF”) replaces IFAS. Where an individual is required by these Rules to hold one of the new qualifications referred to above, it will be acceptable to hold the previous qualification referred to until that qualification has expired, at which point the new qualification will be required. 179 Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator O.4.Each Club shall appoint at least one Team Doctor and at least one Medical Coordinator (who must be a doctor). O.5.Each doctor appointed by a Club whose responsibilities include giving medical treatment to Players must: O.5.1.hold a current ATMMiF; O.5.2.comply with any guidance issued by the Board in respect of the identification and notification of concussive injuries; and O.5.3.comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors. O.6.The Team Doctor must hold a diploma in sports medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification. Doctors – General O.1. Nothing in this Section O or elsewhere in these Rules replaces, reduces or affects in any way the obligations imposed on Clubs by statute and/or common law in the fields of medicine, occupational health and/or health and safety. O.2. Each Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator, and any other doctor appointed by the Club, shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practice by the General Medical Council. O.3. References in these Rules to a requirement to hold a current Football Association Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football qualification (“ATMMiF”) shall mean that the individual concerned shall: O.3.1. have successfully undertaken the full ATMMiF course (or an equivalent course that is recognised and approved by: (a) the Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care as equivalent to the AREA Certificate; and (b) the Board) in the preceding 36 months; and O.3.2. have successfully undertaken the ATMMiF refresher course (or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board) in the preceding 16 months (unless he successfully undertook the full ATMMiF course or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board within that period).

 


Section O: Medical 180 Rules: Section O O.7.In respect of each League Match, the Medical Coordinator of the Home Club shall: O.7.1.complete and sign the Match Day Medical Requirements Form and provide it to the Match Manager in advance of each League Match; O.7.2. liaise with the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor prior to each League Match in order to explain to him the Home Club’s arrangements for emergency care; O.7.3. on the day of the League Match, be available to deal with any queries of the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor and ensure that the latter is given the opportunity to familiarise himself with the Home Club’s medical facilities and to meet the paramedics present at the League Match pursuant to Rule O.19.4; O.7.4.at the request of either Team Doctor: O.7.4.1. assist with the treatment of injuries; O.7.4.2. care for and monitor any Player or Match Official who has left the field of play; O.7.4.3. assist with the identification and assessment of concussive injuries, whether through the use of pitch-side video technology or otherwise; and O.7.4.4. act as the lead point of liaison and co-ordination for all Players or Match Officials referred to hospital, including by liaising with the hospital and establishing contact with local ambulances and hospital emergency departments. O.8.In advance of each League Match, the Team Doctor of the Home Club shall complete and sign the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form and retain it for his records. Crowd Doctor O.9.Each Club shall appoint at least one Crowd Doctor. O.10.A Crowd Doctor shall either: O.10.1. hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“Faculty”) or its equivalent; or O.10.2. have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s ‘Generic Crowd Doctor Training’ course or its equivalent. O.11.Each Crowd Doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s ‘Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course’ at least once every five years. Physiotherapists O.12.Each Club shall employ a full time senior physiotherapist. O.13.The senior physiotherapist shall: O.13.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.13.2. hold a current ATMMiF.

 


Section O: Medical 181 O.14.Any other physiotherapist employed by a Club shall: O.14.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.14.2. (where the duties of the physiotherapist concerned include being present in the technical area during League Matches in accordance with Rule L.33) hold a current ATMMiF. O.15. Any other sports therapist employed by a Club (where the duties of the therapist concerned include being present in the technical area during League Matches in accordance with Rule L.33) shall hold a current ATMMiF. Medical and Safety Action Plan O.16.Each Club shall prepare and make available to the League on request a Medical and Safety Action Plan, which shall: O.16.1. set out protocols for the assessment of risk and management of injuries to its employees in all areas of its business; O.16.2. set out protocols detailing the management of injuries to Players and Match Officials sustained during League Matches, other matches in which the Club participates and training (including a dedicated protocol for the emergency treatment of Players and Match Officials during League Matches played at its Stadium); and O.16.3. detail all first aid facilities and medical equipment maintained by the Club in the event that treatment of such injuries is necessary. O.17.The Medical and Safety Action Plan shall be: O.17.1. drawn up under the guidance of, and be regularly reviewed and if necessary amended by, the Team Doctor in consultation with the Medical Coordinator, senior physiotherapist, the Club’s safety officer and such other Persons as the Club may consider appropriate; and O.17.2. annually reported to and approved by the Club’s board. O.18.Each Club shall ensure that: O.18.1. it manages effectively all medical issues that may arise at a League Match; and O.18.2. its first aid facilities and medical equipment are properly maintained and are in full working order. Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities O.19.At every League Match: O.19.1. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its Team Doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator. The Home Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the League Match; O.19.2. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a physiotherapist or therapist who is qualified as required by these Rules;

 


Section O: Medical 182 Rules: Section O O.19.3. each participating Club’s Team Doctor and physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) shall occupy that Club’s trainers’ bench during the League Match; O.19.4. the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with on-field medical incidents; O.19.5. no Person other than a participating Club’s Team Doctor, Medical Coordinator, physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) or the paramedics referred to in Rule O.19.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play; O.19.6. the Home Club shall ensure that all equipment and facilities listed in the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form are available and present at the Stadium; O.19.7. the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped, dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a Person or Persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the Stadium to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital; and O.19.8. the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club the emergency treatment protocol referred to in Rule O.16.2 and obtain the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor’s confirmation that he has received it. Concussive Injuries O.20. Each Team Doctor, physiotherapist, therapist and Medical Coordinator shall, when present at a League Match or at any other match or at training, carry the pocket concussion tool (which is set out at Appendix 4A). O.21. Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who has sustained, or is suspected of having sustained, a concussive injury, shall not be allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) that same day. Furthermore, he shall not be allowed to return to playing in matches or participating in training thereafter unless he has been examined and declared fit to do so by his Team Doctor or, if he is unavailable, by another medical practitioner. In such circumstances, the welfare of the Player is paramount and the decision of the Team Doctor or other medical practitioner as to whether the Player is fit to resume playing or training shall be final. Medical Records O.22. Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Academy Players registered on Scholarship Agreements (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 4 and keep medical records that comply with General Medical Council requirements.

 


Section O: Medical 183 O.23. Where the transfer (including the Temporary Transfer) of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall, at the request of the other Club, and provided that the consent of the Contract Player has been obtained, provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening and/or concussion history of the Player). Medical Insurance O.24. During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Academy Players with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board. In the case of such Academy Players such insurance may be limited to football related injuries.

 


Section O: Medical 184 Rules: Section O

 


Clubs: Operations Section P: Managers 185 Codes of Conduct P.1. Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 5. P.2. Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 6. P.3. Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule. Coaching Qualifications P.4. Each Manager shall either: P.4.1. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Licence; or P.4.2. hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or P.4.3. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association. P.5. No Club shall employ any Person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule P.4. P.6. Rules P.4. and P.5. shall not apply to Managers until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such. The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that a Manager is acting as a temporary replacement for another who is medically unfit to resume his duties. Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board P.7. The terms of a Manager’s employment must be evidenced in a written contract, a copy of which must be submitted to the Board within seven days of its coming into full force and effect. Contents of Contracts of Employment P.8. Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall: P.8.1. include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 7; and P.8.2. clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party. Meetings Re Refereeing and Other Matters P.9. All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the League or PGMOL and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach of these Rules.

 


Section P: Managers 186 Rules: Section P P.10. By no later than 25 June in advance of each Season, each Club must notify the League of two dates (each of which shall be before the Club’s first League Match of the Season) on which each of its Contract Players will be available for a meeting to be attended by the League and/or PGMOL. The League will then notify the Club as soon as possible thereafter on which of the two dates provided the meeting will take place. Failure to attend this meeting (in the case of a Contract Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure the attendance of each of its Contract Players at this meeting (in the case of a Club), save in exceptional circumstances, shall be a breach of these Rules. Broadcasters and Media P.11. Each Manager shall when requested to do so attend in person and participate in the interviews, press conferences and other activity required of Managers pursuant to Section K of these Rules and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach of these Rules. Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary matchday responsibilities as regards team matters. Disputes P.12. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract with a Club shall be dealt with under the procedures set out in Section Y of these Rules (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal). Assistant Manager/Head Coach P.13. A Club which applies for a UEFA Club Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

 

 

Clubs: Operations Section Q: Scouts 187 Registration of Scouts Q.1.The Board shall keep a register of Scouts. Q.2. Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within five days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 15 and submitting to the Board a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule J.2, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules. Q.3.The Board shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that: Q.3.1.the Club has complied with Rule Q.2. above; and Q.3.2.the Scout who is the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club. Q.4. Except during the period of five days mentioned in Rule Q.2. above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined. Q.5. Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within five days thereof give notice to that effect to the Board who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register. Identification of Scouts Q.6.Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include: Q.6.1.the name of the Club by which it is issued; Q.6.2.the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing Club; Q.6.3.a photograph of the Scout; and Q.6.4.the Scout’s signature. Code of Conduct Q.7. Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 8 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule. Each Club must ensure that its Scouts comply with the provisions of these Rules (and, where applicable, the Youth Development Rules) and Appendix 8.

 


Section Q: Scouts 188 Rules: Section Q

 


Clubs: Operations Section R: Supporter Relations 189 Supporter Liaison Officer R.1. Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.1.1. the delivery of the Club’s policies regarding its supporters; R.1.2. ensuring that there is a regular point of contact within the Club for the Club’s supporters; and R.1.3. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on safety and security related issues as they affect supporters). Policies R.2. Each Club shall devise, document and publish: (a) a policy (or policies) with regard to ticketing, merchandise and relations with its supporters, season ticket holders and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules referred to as “Stakeholders”); and (b) a disability access statement. A copy of all such documents must be provided to the League before the start of the Season. R.3.A Club’s policy with regard to its Stakeholders should: R.3.1. provide for consultation with them on a structured and regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format; and R.3.2. promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist. Disability Access Officer R.4. Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.4.1. ensuring the provision by the Club of safe, inclusive, accessible facilities and services for disabled supporters; and R.4.2. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on issues related to disability access). Reporting R.5. Each Club shall submit a report annually to the League during the Close Season describing how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved. Ticketing R.6.A Club’s ticketing policy should: R.6.1. provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore; R.6.2. aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes;

 


Section R: Supporter Relations Guidance It is recognised that Clubs may categorise disabled spectator accommodation in different ways. However, to ensure compliance with Rule R.9.2, it is expected that, at a minimum, the 10 per cent. allocation referred to should include 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s wheelchair accommodation and 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s ambulant disabled seating. 190 Rules: Section R R.6.3. facilitate wider access to League Matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the cheapest; R.6.4. allow for a reasonable reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a restricted view of the goalmouth; R.6.5. adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the local community; R.6.6. give details of the availability of seating for disabled spectators and their carers and the pricing policy in relation thereto; R.6.7. set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar scheme; R.6.8. make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at competitive rates of interest; R.6.9. promote the availability of tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least five per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders; R.6.10. deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets; R.6.11. include the following provisions in respect of abandoned League Matches: R.6.11.1. abandonment after spectators admitted to the Stadium but before kick-off - free admission to the rearranged League Match; R.6.11.2. abandonment after kick-off - half price admission to the rearranged League Match; and R.6.12. refer to the obligations set out in Rules R.7 to R.12, below. R.7. Each Club shall provide an area of its Stadium for the exclusive use of family groups and junior supporters. R.8. Concessionary ticket prices must be made available by each Club for: R.8.1. senior citizens; and R.8.2. junior supporters. R.9.Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, and subject to Rule R.10, at each League Match, the Home Club shall make available to the Visiting Club: R.9.1. 3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s Stadium is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its Stadium capacity; and (whether or not that allocation is taken up) R.9.2.tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator accommodation.

 


Section R: Supporter Relations 191 R.10. The tickets referred to in Rule R.9 must: R.10.1. be made available to the Visiting Club in blocks corresponding to the blocks of seating (“Seating Blocks”) in the area of the Home Club’s Stadium for supporters of the Visiting Club, such Seating Blocks to be designated by reference to the points at which segregation of supporters of the Home and Visiting Clubs can occur (and, for the avoidance of doubt, there shall be no maximum or minimum number of seats in a Seating Block and any question as to the size of a Seating Block or the location of a segregation point shall be determined by the Board); R.10.2. be allocated so as to ensure that supporters of the Visiting Club are located in one or more segregated, self-contained area(s) of the Stadium; and R.10.3. (subject to the approval of the relevant local authority) be allocated so as to ensure that, at a minimum, one Seating Block in which supporters of the Visiting Club will be located is situated ‘pitch-side’ (ie, the front row of such Seating Block is the row closest to the pitch in the relevant stand that is available for general admission). R.11. The Visiting Club: R.11.1. may order and sell tickets on a sequential Seating Block by Seating Block basis (the sequence of release of Seating Blocks to the Visiting Club to be determined by the Home Club); R.11.2. must confirm its final order of tickets (subject to the conditions set out in Rule R.12) at least four weeks before the League Match to which they relate; and R.11.3. shall pay for the entirety of the tickets so ordered save that it may return (and not pay for) any unsold tickets in the final Seating Block for which it ordered tickets if it has sold 50% of the tickets in that Seating Block. R.12.Unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon: R.12.1. the Visiting Club making the tickets available for purchase by the later of either three working days after receipt from the Home Club or the date that is four weeks before the date of the fixture; R.12.2. any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 10 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate; R.12.3. the proceeds of tickets sold and the value (to be pro-rated to the number of adult and concessionary tickets actually sold by the Visiting Club) of any unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to the Home Club within four days of the League Match taking place; and R.12.4. the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of five per cent. per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule R.12.3.

 


Section R: Supporter Relations 192 Rules: Section R R.13. Each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches upon announcing the same publicly (and, in any event, before the start of each Season). Merchandise R.14. A Club’s merchandising policy should: R.14.1. allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to their design; R.14.2. identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change; R.14.3.provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date; and R.14.4. refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules R.16 to R.19 below. R.15. Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’ Strip currently registered as required by Rule M.17. R.16. In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 9. R.17. Upon a Promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 10 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that: R.17.1. they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and R.17.2. they should inform the Competition and Markets Authority if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed. R.18. No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done anything which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule R.16. R.19. Each Club shall provide the Competition and Markets Authority with such information as it may need in order to satisfy itself that Rules R.16 to R.18 above have been complied with.

 


Clubs: Operations Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 193 Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups S.1. Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have reviewed by its local authority (where the local authority is prepared to do so) written policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups. S.2. Each Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups shall: S.2.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management; S.2.2. meet the NSPCC Standards; and S.2.3. comply with any policy or guidance published by the League from time to time. Roles and Responsibilities S.3. Each Club shall designate a Senior Safeguarding Lead, who shall take leadership responsibility for the Club’s safeguarding provision (in consultation with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding) and actively champion safeguarding at board level. The name of the Club’s Senior Safeguarding Lead shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 16. S.4. Each Club shall designate at least one full-time member of Staff with the necessary skills and expertise as its Head of Safeguarding. The name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 16. S.5. The Head of Safeguarding shall: S.5.1. where possible, report directly to (and be managed by) the Senior Safeguarding Lead; S.5.2. provide strategic leadership on safeguarding provision and issues within the Club; S.5.3. review and approve the safeguarding provision for all Activities; S.5.4. act as the first point of contact for any report or suspicion of abuse or concern relating to the welfare of a Child or Adult at Risk engaged in an Activity; S.5.5. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the relevant local and statutory authorities and the League with regard to issues concerning the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.5.6. ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.5.7. promote awareness within the Club of safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard; S.5.8. report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups to the Senior Safeguarding Lead;

 


Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Youth Development Rule 180 which requires that an Academy Safeguarding Officer must be appointed to undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.7 with regard to the Academy. 194 Rules: Section S Staff S.8. Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Vulnerable Groups do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the relevant individual(s). S.5.9. act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk; S.5.10. maintain the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups Staff register for each Activity in such format as approved by the League; S.5.11. be made known to all Staff, and (in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to Vulnerable Groups (and their Parents or carers) engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such Vulnerable Groups, their Parents and carers at all reasonable times; S.5.12. provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of abuse of Vulnerable Groups, if they suspect such abuse is taking place or if they otherwise have concerns as to the welfare of a Child or Adult at Risk; S.5.13. provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk or concerns as to their welfare; and S.5.14. be responsible for maintaining clear, comprehensive and up-to-date records of all allegations of abuse or poor practice (including, but not limited to, those subject to referral under S.13 and S.14), details of how such allegations are resolved and any decisions reached. S.6. The Head of Safeguarding may, in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in S.5.10 to S.5.13 to one or more other members of Staff (“Safeguarding Officer(s)”). In such circumstances, the Head of Safeguarding must supervise the work of Safeguarding Officer(s) and ensure that he/they are properly trained, and supported including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Safeguarding Officer. S.7. Each Head of Safeguarding and Safeguarding Officer shall: S.7.1. be trained in all issues affecting the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.7.2. be given a job description that properly records their responsibilities; and S.7.3. undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups, approved by the League, and maintain a record thereof.

 


Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Guidance While the consent of a Parent (or carer) is not required where images or footage are taken of an Adult at Risk, as a matter of good practice, Clubs should ensure that where such images or footage are to be taken, the Adult at Risk understands the implications of the images or footage being taken, especially if the images or footage are to be used by the Club (or anyone else) for promotional purposes, or otherwise made publicly available. 195 Notification of Referrals to External Agencies and Football Authorities S.13. On making any referral of an allegation or incident of suspected abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk to any external agency (including, without limitation, the police, the local authority or the DBS), the Head of Safeguarding or other Official making the referral shall notify the Senior Safeguarding Lead in writing and ensure that the Senior Safeguarding Lead is kept fully appraised of the progress of the referral and any subsequent investigation or action. S.9. Each member of Staff shall be given regular training (in a form approved by the Head of Safeguarding) in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups. S.10. S.11. Each member of Staff shall be given in writing: S.10.1. the name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; S.10.2. descriptions of what constitutes poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk; S.10.3. details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk or if there is a suspicion that such conduct is taking place ; and S.10.4. the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’. No Person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless: S.11.1. he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; S.11.2. a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; S.11.3. he has applied to the DBS for Disclosure; S.11.4. his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Vulnerable Groups; and S.11.5. his particulars have been entered in the Staff register referred to at Rule S.5.10. Parental Consent S.12. The written consent of a Child’s Parent shall be obtained: S.12.1. before the Child participates in an Activity (by the Parent completing and returning to the Head of Safeguarding a written parental consent form); and S.12.2. if the Child is under the age of 16, before any images or footage of him are taken or used for any purpose whatsoever.

 


Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 196 Rules: Section S S.14. The Club shall notify the League and The Football Association (through the submission of the Affiliated Football Safeguarding Referral Form) of, and give the League and The Football Association such further information as they may require in respect of: S.14.1. any evidence obtained by the Club demonstrating the abuse of, or unsuitable behaviour towards, a Child or Adult at Risk, whether or not the evidence relates to: (a) conduct by a member of Staff in the performance of his duties as a member of Staff; or (b) a non-recent or recent allegation; S.14.2. a third (or subsequent) incident or allegation of ‘poor practice’ (as defined in Affiliated Football’s Safeguarding Procedures), whether similar in nature or otherwise, in relation to a Child or Adult at Risk involving the same member of Staff; S.14.3. any referral it has made to any external agency (as described in Rule S.13); and S.14.4. any investigation by such an external agency into suspected abuse of or ‘unsuitable behaviour’ towards a Child or Adult at Risk involved in an Activity of which the Club becomes aware, whether such investigation results from a referral made pursuant to Rule S.14.1 or otherwise, in each case, as soon as reasonably practicable, and in any event within 24 hours of the relevant evidence, incident or investigation being referred to the external agency (where such a referral is made). Monitoring S.15. Each Club will permit the League to conduct at least three monitoring visits each Season to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules, which will be attended by a Person appointed for this purpose by the League. Each Club shall ensure that each such Person is given access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and is able to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Academy Players, Adults at Risk and their carers. S.16. Such Person shall: S.16.1. give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit made and, if appropriate, agree with the Club an action plan setting out actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules; S.16.2. report on each visit in writing to the League; and S.16.3. at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance with this Section of these Rules.

 

 

Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 197 S.17. Where, as a result of its monitoring of Clubs in accordance with Rule S.15, receipt of a referral or notification in accordance with Rules S.13 and S.14, or otherwise, the League becomes aware of abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk by a member of Staff or otherwise holds concerns regarding a Club’s handling of a matter relating to safeguarding, it may (in its absolute discretion) conduct a case review, either on its own or in conjunction with The Football Association. Where such a case review is undertaken, the League shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Adults at Risk and their carers. Following such a case review, the League may make such directions to the Club concerned and/or propose such measures be put in place by the Club as it considers necessary, which must be adopted by the Club concerned in full. Safer Recruitment S.18. The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the DBS. S.19. Clubs not registered with the DBS agree to be bound by any guidance or policy on the issue of safer recruitment published by the League from time to time. S.20. Each Club shall prepare, implement and review regularly a safer recruitment policy, which shall: S.20.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules; and S.20.2.comply in full with any guidance or policy published by the League from time to time. S.21. Each Club shall designate a member of Staff as its Lead Disclosure Officer whose name shall be notified to the League in Form 16. The Lead Disclosure Officer shall: S.21.1. act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with safer recruitment and the use of the Disclosure service; S.21.2. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the League on all matters concerning safer recruitment procedures and the use of the Disclosure service; and S.21.3.ensure strict compliance by the Club with its safer recruitment policies. Publicity S.22. Each Club shall publish in an easily accessible section of its website: S.22.1. a clear statement of the Club’s commitment to safeguarding; S.22.2.the name and contact details of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; and S.22.3.a copy of the Club’s policies and procedures referred to at Rule S.1.

 


Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 198 Rules: Section S

 


Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts 199 Approaches to Players T.1. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with such a Player: T.1.1. if he is an Out of Contract Player; or T.1.2. in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted. T.2. A Club shall be at liberty after the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1 July following to make such an approach to a Contract Player: T.2.1. who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1 July; and T.2.2. who has received no offer from his Club under Rule V.17.2; or T.2.3. who has received but has declined such offer. T.3. Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Intermediary, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1.2 or Rule T.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). T.4. For the purposes of Rules T.2 and T.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club. Approaches by Players T.5. An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club). T.6. Subject to Rule T.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule T.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club. T.7. After the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1 July following a Contract Player to whom Rule T.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule T.5. Public Statements T.8. A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules T.3 and T.6.

 


Section T: Players – Contracts 200 Rules: Section T Inducements T.9.Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract: T.9.1. no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Intermediary a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind; and T.9.2. no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Intermediary to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule. Form of Contract T.10. Save for any contracts entered into by a Promoted Club before it became a member of the League which are in Form 17, contracts between Clubs and Players shall be in Form 18. Length of Contract T.11. Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30 June. The exceptions to this Rule are: T.11.1.contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than three years; T.11.2.contracts no greater than one month in duration (a “Monthly Contract”); and T.11.3.Week by Week Contracts. T.12.A Player under the age of 17 years may not enter into a contract of employment with a Club and may only be registered as an Academy Player. Players’ Remuneration T.13.Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract. T.14.The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player shall be strictly adhered to. T.15. If any Club acts in breach of Rule E.21, in addition to any penalty imposed under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player until the breach has been remedied. Signing-on Fees T.16.A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract: T.16.1. is for a period of not less than three months; and T.16.2.is not a Monthly Contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week Contract.

 


Section T: Players – Contracts 201 T.17. In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments. T.18. If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him forthwith by the Transferor Club unless: T.18.1. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s breach of its terms and conditions; T.18.2. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; or T.18.3. the Board, on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract Player, otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section Z of these Rules. Lump Sum Payments T.19. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for: T.19.1. a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with Rules T.16 to T.18); or T.19.2. a sum paid in respect of the Player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HMRC to be paid for this purpose without income tax and national insurance liability. Image Contracts T.20.Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club. T.21. No Image Contract or other agreement entered into by a Club may vary or affect the rights and obligations set out in clause 4 of Form 18 (Standard Player’s Contract) to the extent that such rights and obligations relate to rights granted to the Premier League. Signing the Contract T.22.A contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by: T.22.1.the Player; T.22.2.the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and T.22.3.an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club.

 


Section T: Players – Contracts 202 Rules: Section T Reporting Fines etc. T.23. A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to The Football Association. Submission to Board T.24. A Club shall request each Contract Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete Form 19 at the same time that he signs his first contract with the Club. If he does, the Club shall submit the completed Form 19 to the Board when it submits a copy of the contract pursuant to Rule T.25. T.25.Subject to the provisions of Rules U.17, U.19, U.21 and V.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all contracts with Players within five days of their being entered into. Mutual Termination T.26. If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify The Football Association and the Board to that effect and shall provide the Board with a copy of any compromise or other agreement recording that termination within five days of its coming into full force and effect. T.27. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend the terms of his contract. If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year. Appeal against Termination T.28. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 of Form 17 or Form 18 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 11.2 of Form 17 or Form 18 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Board. Appeal against Disciplinary Decision T.29. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 17 or Form 18 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Board. T.30.Appeals pursuant to Rule T.28 or Rule T.29 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine. T.31.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

 


Section T: Players – Contracts 203 Disputes between Clubs and Players T.32. Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit. For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club. Orders for Costs T.33.The Board shall have power to make an order for costs: T.33.1.in determining appeals under Rule T.28 or Rule T.29; T.33.2.in making an adjudication under Rule T.32; and T.33.3.if any proceedings under Rule T.28 or Rule T.29 or Rule T.32, having been commenced, are withdrawn. T.34. The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the proceedings. T.35.The Board shall have the power, at any time during the proceedings, to order one or several interim or final payments on account of the costs of the League. T.36.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: T.36.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.26; or T.36.2.in any other case, as a civil debt. Appeal T.37. Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of either Rule T.31 or Rule T.32 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. Effect of Termination T.38.Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 10.1 of Form 17 or Form 18 becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 11.1 of Form 17 or Form 18 becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. T.39. Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule U.29.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree. Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a Compensation Fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee.

 


Section T: Players – Contracts 204 Rules: Section T Testimonial Matches T.40. Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its Stadium to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match.

 


Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section U: Players – Registrations 205 Requirement for Registration U.1. A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration (which shall include, in the circumstances set out in Rules U.3 and U.12, confirmation that he is eligible to play for it) with effect from at least 75 minutes before kick-off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the Summer Transfer Window and the end of the Season either: U.1.1. his name is included on the Squad List; or U.1.2. he is an Under 21 Player. U.2.A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect. U.3. If a loan of a Player (whether by Temporary Transfer or otherwise) is cancelled by mutual consent, the Player shall not play for the Club to which he is returning unless the League has confirmed to that Club that the Player is eligible to play for it. U.4. A Club shall apply to: U.4.1. include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite Form; and U.4.2. remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite Form. U.5.A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Board’s written confirmation. U.6.Changes to a Squad List may be made: U.6.1. during the period of a Transfer Window; or U.6.2. at other times only with the permission of the Board. U.7.Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board. U.8.In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club shall submit to the Board: U.8.1. any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or U.8.2. any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player. Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) Rules I.4 and I.7 (regarding dual interests).

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 206 Rules: Section U Types of Registration U.9.There shall be four types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely: U.9.1. amateur; U.9.2. contract; U.9.3. Monthly Contract; and U.9.4. temporary. U.10.The registration of Academy Players shall be governed by the Youth Development Rules. International Transfer Certificate U.11. A Player who last played (or was last registered to play) for a club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the Club which is applying to register him is affiliated shall not be registered unless the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Player. U.12. A Player who is the subject of a loan to a Club or club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the loaning Club is affiliated may not play for the loaning Club following the termination of the loan until the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of his return to his Club, and the League has confirmed to the Club in writing receipt thereof and that he is eligible to play for that Club. Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom U.13. An application to register a Player shall be accompanied by such evidence as the League may require to demonstrate that the Player may take up employment in the United Kingdom, and the League shall not confirm that he is eligible to play for the Club applying to register him until the League has received such evidence. Registration Procedure U.14. For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired. U.15. The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Form 20 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. U.16.The registration of an Amateur Player is not transferable.

 

 

Section U: Players – Registrations 207 U.17.The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Board of a copy of the Player’s contract. U.18.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11. U.19. The New Registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract. U.20.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11. U.21. A Monthly Contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract. U.22.The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules V.6 to V.10. U.23. Subject to the provisions of Rule V.1, the deadline for receipt by the Board of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match in which the Club making the application intends him to play, save that the international transfer certificate and evidence of eligibility to take up employment in the United Kingdom (in both cases if applicable) may be provided thereafter (but must be provided before the Player is registered by the League). U.24.A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board. Multiplicity of Registrations U.25.A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Board shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule. Monthly Registrations U.26. There shall be no limit to the number of times a Monthly Contract registration may be extended under Rule U.21 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the Monthly Contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than seven days’ notice of its intention to do so. U.27.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule V.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a Monthly Contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire.

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 208 Rules: Section U Termination of Registrations U.28.The registration of an Amateur Player: U.28.1. shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced; U.28.2. may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Board; and U.28.3. may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player. U.29.Subject to the provisions of Rules T.38 and T.39, a contract registration shall terminate: U.29.1. in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule V.11; U.29.2. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; U.29.3. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract; U.29.4. in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity; and U.29.5. in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football. New Registrations Requiring Consent U.30. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents. U.31. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents.

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 209 List of Players U.32. Except as provided in Rules U.33 and U.34, after the Winter Transfer Window in each year and on or before the following third Saturday in May each Club shall confirm to the Board: U.32.1. whether the list of Players provided to it for these purposes is complete and accurate in all material particulars; U.32.2. details of any Players who are not included in the list referred to in Rule U.32.1 but who should be so included; U.32.3. in the case of each Contract Player whose registration it holds and whose contract expires on the 30 June in that year, whether or not the Club has: U.32.3.1.offered him a new contract under the provisions of Rule V.17.2; or U.32.3.2.implemented any option provision in respect of him; and U.32.4. in the case of each Academy Player whose registration it holds and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules), whether or not the Club has: U.32.4.1. (if the Academy Player is in the second year of his Scholarship Agreement), given him written notice, pursuant to clause 4.2 of the Scholarship Agreement, of the extension of the duration thereof by one year; and U.32.4.2. (if the Academy Player is in the second or third year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 6.7 of the Scholarship Agreement, of its intention to offer him a professional contract as a Contract Player. U.33. The date by which each Club is required by Rule U.32 to give confirmation to the Board shall be extended in the case of a Club which on the third Saturday in May in any year is still participating in the F.A. Cup, the UEFA Champions League or the UEFA Europa League or has yet to play a League Match the outcome of which could affect: U.33.1. identification of the League Champions in accordance with Rule C.11; U.33.2. identification of the Clubs to be relegated in accordance with Rule C.14; or U.33.3. qualification for a UEFA Club Competition. U.34. In the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.33, the Club shall give the Board the information required by Rule U.32 within four days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League match, UEFA Europe League match or League Match having been played. U.35.The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Board by the second Saturday in June in each year.

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 210 Rules: Section U Clubs Ceasing to be Members U.36. Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule U.37 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule C.14), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled under the provisions of Section V of these Rules (Players – Transfers of Registrations). U.37. Any Compensation Fees obtained in accordance with Rule U.36 shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of: U.37.1.any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and U.37.2.the Former Member. Prohibition of Third Party Investment U.38. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule U.39, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances: U.38.1. by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee; U.38.2. by payment of levy pursuant to Rules V.38, V.39 or V.40; U.38.3. by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from: U.38.3.1. a financial institution or other guarantor; or U.38.3.2. the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or U.38.3.3. The Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of The Football League; U.38.4. by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds; U.38.5. by way of an allowance permitted by Youth Development Rule 280, to an Academy Player with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules); U.38.6. by way of payment to an Intermediary strictly in accordance with the terms of the The FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries;

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 211 U.38.7.by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof; U.38.8. by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body; U.38.9. by payment of value added tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and U.38.10. in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution. U.39. In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a Person who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be payable within seven days of the happening of that event. Assignment of Entitlement to Compensation Fee or Loan Fee U.40. A Club may only assign its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution in accordance with Rule U.38.10 where, as a condition of such assignment, the relevant Financial Institution confirms in a written agreement with the Club that it will not further assign the entitlement to a third party without the express prior written consent of the League.

 


Section U: Players – Registrations 212 Rules: Section U

 


Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Guidance The Board will confirm the two issues of: (a) the date/time on which the Summer Transfer Window will open; and (b) whether or not the Summer Transfer Window will close at a date/time other than at 17:00 on the Thursday before the commencement of the relevant Season, at the first General Meeting of the preceding Season (for example, the opening and closing time and date of the 2019 Summer Transfer Window will be determined at the first General Meeting of Season 2018/19). 213 V.3. The Winter Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31 December or at such other date and time as the Board shall determine and shall end on 31 January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board. V.4. Outside a Transfer Window, the Board in its absolute discretion may: V.4.1. refuse an application to register a player; or V.4.2. grant an application to register a player and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound. Temporary Transfers V.5. A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules V.6 to V.10. V.6. Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted: V.6.1. between Clubs; and V.6.2. between a Club and a club in membership of The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League; and V.6.3. between a Club that has its registered address in Wales and a club in membership of the Welsh Premier League. Transfer Windows V.1. “Transfer Windows” means the two periods in a year during which, subject to Rule V.4, a Club may apply for: V.1.1. the New Registration of a player; V.1.2. the registration of a player transferred to it; and V.1.3. the registration of a Temporary Transfer. V.2. The Summer Transfer Window in any year shall: (a) conclude at 17:00 on the Thursday before the commencement of the relevant Season or at such other date and at such other time as the Board may determine in its discretion (which will only be exercised in the event of agreement by a simple majority of Clubs on an alternative date and time); and (b) commence either: (1) at midnight on the last day of the Season; or (2) at midnight on the date 12 weeks prior to the date on which it is to conclude (in accordance with Rule V.2(a), above), whichever is the later.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, no Club that already has two Temporary Transfers registered at the same time may be permitted to register a further player whose permanent registration is held by a Club on a ‘sub-loan’. That is to say, if a player is loaned by a club based overseas (or to which Rules V.5 to V.7 do not otherwise apply), that player cannot then be ‘sub-loaned’ by the overseas club to another Club where that Club already has two Temporary Transfers registered at that time. 214 Rules: Section V V.7. The conditions referred to in Rule V.6 are: V.7.1. a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration; V.7.2. during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club; V.7.3. if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (with such agreement copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season; V.7.4. subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule V.4.2, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between two consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30 June next after it was entered into, save that the Board may, in its absolute discretion, permit a Temporary Transfer to be terminated before the commencement of the second Transfer Window (subject to such conditions as the Board deems appropriate); V.7.5. the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be four and in no circumstances shall more than one be from the same Transferor Club at any one time save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in V.7.6.1 or V.7.6.2; V.7.6. not more than two Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number: V.7.6.1. any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and V.7.6.2. the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional; V.7.7. a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule V.7.6.2; and V.7.8. any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations An example of the circumstances in which the Board might exercise its discretion in Rule V.7.4 is where a Player subject to a Temporary Transfer is unable to represent the Club temporarily holding his registration, due to a long-term injury. In such circumstances, the Board might approve the termination of the Temporary Transfer on the condition that the Player is prohibited from making any first team appearances at the Club with which he re-registers, during the remaining period of the original Temporary Transfer. 215 V.8. The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement. V.9. Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30 June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary Transfer expired. V.10. A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Board Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. Contract Players V.11.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner: V.11.1. the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter; V.11.2. any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from the Transfer Agreement provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Board by the Transferor Club; V.11.3. the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Board together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player together with (if applicable) the evidence required by Rules U.12 and U.13; and V.11.4. the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule V.29 and any levy payable under Rule V.38. V.12.All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board. V.13.The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 216 Rules: Section V Retired Players V.14. A Club that, pursuant to Rule U.29.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club. Out of Contract Players V.15.An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club. V.16. Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Board in writing to that effect. V.17. Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player: V.17.1. the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years as at the 30 June in the year his contract of employment with a Club has expired; V.17.2. on or before the third Saturday in May in the year in which the Player’s contract is to expire or, in the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.33, within four days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League match, UEFA Europa League match or League Match in that year having been played, the Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 21 offering him a new contract on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract; V.17.3. any offer made on Form 21 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address; and V.17.4. a copy of Form 21 must be sent forthwith to the Board. V.18. Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing-on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract. The Player’s Options V.19.Upon receiving an offer on Form 21 a Player may either: V.19.1. accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or V.19.2. decline it in writing. V.20. If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 21 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Board in Form 22 and apply for a free transfer.

 

 

Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 217 V.21.Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds: V.21.1.the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; and V.21.2.the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract. The Club’s Options V.22.If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 21 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either: V.22.1. enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; V.22.2. enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or V.22.3. if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract, and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied. V.23. The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract. V.24. An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule V.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club. If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. V.25. A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule V.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player two weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee. The Compensation Fee V.26. The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 218 Rules: Section V V.27. The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player under the provisions of Rule V.17 shall be: V.27.1. such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement; or V.27.2. such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine. V.28. A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football League club with which a Player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee in respect of any transfer of that Player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled. The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to its auditors. Method of Payment V.29. Subject to Rules V.30 and V.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with value added tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct. V.30.If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule U.38.10: V.30.1. it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and V.30.2. it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due. V.31. Subject to Rule V.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them. V.32. A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with value added tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player. Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date). V.33. Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule V.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule V.27.2.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 219 V.34. If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account, save: V.34.1. where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule V.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player; or V.34.2. where the Board expressly approves an alternative arrangement for the payment of the balance of the Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account. V.35. An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or The Football League shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any value added tax payable in respect thereof) to The Football Association by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with The Football Association Rules. V.36. Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum (including for the avoidance of doubt, contingent compensation payable pursuant to the Youth Development Rules) becoming payable: V.36.1. in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and shall pay such Contingent Sum by the date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.35; and V.36.2. in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club to that effect on Form 23 and shall pay such Contingent Sum by the date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.29. V.37. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: V.37.1. the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid; V.37.2. the Board shall have the power set out at Rule E.29; V.37.3. the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs; and V.37.4. that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of five per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide.

 


Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Guidance Where in the case of a proposed transfer of the type referred to in Rule V.40, above, the Board is of the view that the financial value attributed to either of the Players is materially below that Player’s true transfer value (with the effect that a reduced sum is payable by way of levy), the Board will request that the Transferor Club(s) restate(s) the declared transfer value and may exercise its power under Rule V.12 if necessary. 220 Rules: Section V V.41. The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be added to the Professional Game Youth Fund. Transfer Levy V.38. Subject to Rule V.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee, a Contingent Sum or a payment made pursuant to Rule U.39, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy equal to four per cent. of the sum paid (net of any value added tax) and in the case of a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which it relates. V.39. Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to four per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League. V.40. Where a Transferee Club registers a Player and the relevant consideration tendered by the Transferor Club includes the registration of another Player or some other form of non-financial consideration or value-in-kind, the Transferee Club and Transferor Club shall attribute a financial value to the Player(s) transferred, which shall be noted in the Transfer Agreement(s), and upon which a levy equal to four per cent. of such value shall be paid in each case.

 


Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section W: Disciplinary 221 Power of Inquiry W.1.The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require: W.1.1.any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it to answer questions and/or provide information; and W.1.2.any such Person or any Club to produce documents. W.2. Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule W.1 shall be in breach of these Rules. Board’s Disciplinary Powers W.3.The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either: W.3.1.issuing a reprimand; W.3.2. imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; W.3.3.exercising its summary jurisdiction; W.3.4.referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule W.21; W.3.5.referring the matter to The Football Association for determination under The Football Association Rules; or W.3.6. concluding an agreement in writing with that Person in which it accepts a sanction (which may include any of the sanctions referred to at Rule W.55) proposed by the Board. Fixed Penalty Procedure W.4. Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 24 to the Club or Person by whom it is payable. W.5.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 24 the Club or Person to whom it is addressed must either: W.5.1.pay the fixed penalty; or W.5.2.appeal under the provisions of Rule W.62.1 against the imposition of the same. W.6. Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule W.5.1 or within seven days, upon an appeal against the same being dismissed, shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules. Summary Jurisdiction W.7. The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule W.3.4 or to The Football Association under Rule W.3.5.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 222 Rules: Section W W.8. In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between the Board and the League Managers Association. The Board shall also be entitled to suspend any portion of any fine imposed in accordance with this Rule W.8. W.9.The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 25 to the Club or Person allegedly in breach. W.10.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 25, the Club or Person to whom it is addressed must either: W.10.1. submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or W.10.2. elect to be dealt with by a Commission. W.11.Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 25 shall constitute a breach of these Rules. Provision of Information W.12. It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule W.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential. All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s right of inquiry under these Rules. No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument. W.13.All Persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule W.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of inquiry. The Panel W.14. Subject in each case to the approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall establish a panel of such number of Persons as it shall think fit (the “Panel”), each of whom shall be eligible to sit as either: W.14.1. a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under the provisions of Rule E.43 or Rule F.16; W.14.2. a member of a Commission; W.14.3. in the case of an arbitration under Rule P.12 and Section Y of these Rules, as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; or W.14.4. in the case of an arbitration under Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), as a member of an arbitral tribunal.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 223 W.15.The Panel shall include: W.15.1. authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule E.43 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; W.15.2. legally qualified persons eligible: W.15.2.1. under Rule E.43 or Rule F.16 to sit as chairmen of appeal tribunals appointed thereunder; W.15.2.2. under Rule Y.7 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; W.15.2.3. under Rule W.21 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; W.15.2.4. under Rule X.11 as chairmen of arbitral tribunals other than Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or W.15.2.5. under Rule X.15 as a single arbitrator; and persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule W.63 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards; and W.15.3. Persons who hold nationally recognised qualifications as accountants or auditors, who shall be eligible to be members of Commissions appointed to determine suspected or alleged breaches of Rules E.53 to E.59. W.16.The Panel shall not include members of the Board or Officials but may include members of The Football Association council who are not Officials. W.17. Subject to Rules W.18 and W.19, the term of office of each member of the Panel shall be three years (and for the avoidance of doubt at the end of that term a member of the Panel may be re-appointed as such pursuant to Rule W.14). W.18. A member of the Panel appointed for any purpose provided by these Rules may continue to act on the matter for which he was so appointed notwithstanding that his term of office has expired pursuant to Rule W.17 since his appointment. W.19.Subject to Rule W.20, the term of office of a member of the Panel shall be terminated by the Board forthwith if: W.19.1. he is or becomes subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1; W.19.2. circumstances exist that give rise to justifiable doubts as to whether he can discharge the duties of a member of the Panel impartially; W.19.3. he is physically or mentally incapable of discharging the duties of a member of the Panel; W.19.4. he has refused or failed: W.19.4.1. properly to conduct proceedings pursuant to these Rules; or W.19.4.2. to use all reasonable dispatch in conducting such proceedings, and in either case substantial injustice has as a result been caused to a party to such proceedings. W.20. If a member of the Panel whose term of office is terminated by the Board pursuant to Rule W.19 wishes to challenge that termination, he may do so solely by way of commencing arbitration proceedings pursuant to Rule X.6.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 224 Rules: Section W Appointing a Commission W.21. A Commission shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission. W.22. A Commission appointed to deal with a suspected or alleged breach of Rules E.53 to E.59 shall include at least one member of the Panel qualified as set out in Rule W.15.3 (but who shall not sit as the chairman of the Commission, who shall be legally qualified as set out in Rule W.21). W.23. Without prejudice to Rule W.21, where both parties are in agreement that the proceedings should be determined by a single member (rather than three members) of the Panel, the Board shall appoint a one-person Commission for that purpose. In such circumstances, this Section of the Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the Commission comprises a single individual, who shall undertake the duties of chairman of the Commission. Commission Procedures W.24.The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be: W.24.1. the Board; and W.24.2. the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (the ‘Respondent’). W.25.Proceedings before a Commission shall be commenced by a written complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board. W.26. The complaint shall be in Form 26 and shall identify the Rule(s) allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board in support of the complaint. W.27. The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Board to the Respondent. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent. W.28. At any stage the Commission may indicate (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club (or club) and in any event in its sole discretion), that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule W.55.5 to award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so indicates, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club (or club) of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club (or club) as well as directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 225 W.29. Where (in proceedings in which the Respondent is a Club or Relegated Club) the Commission makes the indication referred to at Rule W.28, above, and after having heard evidence from both parties subsequently determines that no compensation is to be awarded in accordance with Rule W.55.5, the Club (or Relegated Club) claiming compensation in such circumstances may appeal that determination to an Appeal Board. If it fails to do so (or if the Appeal Board dismisses any such appeal) the Club (or Relegated Club) will not be able to bring any further claim of any kind (whether for compensation, in damages or otherwise) against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed. W.30. Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint (or such shorter time as a Commission may order pursuant to Rule W.32) the Respondent shall send to the Board by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 27 in which the Respondent: W.30.1. shall either admit or deny the complaint; and W.30.2. may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer. W.31. The Board shall respond in writing to any request that the matter be determined by written representations within 14 days of receipt of the answer (or such shorter time as a Commission may order pursuant to Rule W.32), and if the request is denied the complaint shall be determined at a hearing. W.32. The Commission shall have the power to amend the time periods set out in Rules W.30 and W.31 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Commission need to be concluded expeditiously and/or the parties are in agreement in respect of such amendment. W.33. If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer details of any mitigating factors (together with any supporting evidence) that it wishes to be taken into account by the Commission. W.34.If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed. W.35.Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are: W.35.1. relevant; and W.35.2. submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing, such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission. W.36. The Board shall provide a copy of the answer to the chairman of the Commission together with a copy of his response to any request for determination by written representations. W.37. If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule W.30, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 226 Rules: Section W W.38. If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members for that purpose. W.39. If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing. W.40.A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone. He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for: W.40.1. the Board to give further particulars of the complaint; W.40.2. the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer; W.40.3. either or both parties to produce and exchange documents; W.40.4. the submission of expert evidence; W.40.5. lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements; W.40.6. witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing; W.40.7. prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties; W.40.8. the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions; and/or W.40.9. the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be ordered pursuant to Rule W.55.5. W.41.Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission. W.42.If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing, the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence. W.43.If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing, it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent. W.44.Any witness who is bound by these Rules, and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so, shall be in breach of these Rules. W.45.The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto: W.45.1. where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts of the complaint and shall give the Respondent the opportunity to provide further details of any mitigating factors contained in the answer; W.45.2. where the complaint has been denied, witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman of the Commission and its members; W.45.3. the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses; W.45.4. witnesses may be examined on oath; and W.45.5. at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to address the Commission.

 

 

Section W: Disciplinary 227 W.46.The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be taken. W.47.The proceedings of a Commission shall be conducted in private. W.48.The Board shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be on a balance of probabilities. W.49.The Commission shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Commission may abstain. W.50. In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties. W.51. In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties. W.52. In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision. In the event of a majority decision no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. W.53.Members of a Commission shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Commission’s Powers W.54.Upon finding a complaint to have been proved the Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating factors before the Commission. W.55.Having heard and considered such mitigating factors (if any) the Commission may: W.55.1. reprimand the Respondent; W.55.2. impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount and suspend any part thereof; W.55.3. in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit; W.55.4. in the case of a Respondent which is a Club: W.55.4.1. suspend it from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) for such period as it thinks fit; W.55.4.2. deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches or such other matches as are referred to in Rule W.55.4.1; W.55.4.3. recommend that the Board orders that a League Match or such other match as is referred to in Rule W.55.4.1 be replayed;

 


Section W: Disciplinary 228 Rules: Section W W.55.4.4. recommend that the League expels the Respondent from membership in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7; W.55.5. order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club); W.55.6. cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules; W.55.7. impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit; W.55.8. order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission paid or payable under Rule W.53; and W.55.9. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.56. Where a Person, Club (or club) has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, in accordance with Rules W.28 and W.29, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined. W.57. A Person, Club (or club) invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the chairman of the Commission gives it leave. W.58.If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the League to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit. W.59. Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programme or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) under the provisions of Rule W.55.4.1, its opponents in such matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them. W.60.Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall likewise be recoverable by the Person or Club entitled to receive it. W.61. Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 229 Appeals W.62.A Club (or club) or Person aggrieved by: W.62.1. the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or W.62.2. the decision of a Commission before which such Club or Person appeared as Respondent; or W.62.3. the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule W.55.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour, may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate). W.63. An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Board and, subject to Rule W.64, shall comprise three members of the Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board. W.64.No member of the Panel shall be appointed to an Appeal Board to hear an appeal against the decision of a Commission of which he was a member. W.65.The parties to an appeal shall be: W.65.1. a Respondent to a complaint; and/or W.65.2. a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.62.3; and/or W.65.3. the Board. W.66.An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Form 28. W.67.An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 29. W.68. An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Board Form 28 or Form 29, as the case may be, so that it receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time being of the essence) unless the Appeal Board orders a lesser period pursuant to Rule W.69. W.69. The Appeal Board shall have the power to abridge the time period set out in Rule W.68 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Appeal Board need to be concluded expeditiously. W.70. The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a directions hearing. W.71. Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce evidence that was not adduced before the Commission that heard the complaint. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 230 Rules: Section W W.72.Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board. W.73.If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence. W.74. Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence pursuant to Rule W.71, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the evidence adduced before the Commission and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted. W.75. The Appeal Board may permit the appellant (whether a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.62.3) at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine. W.76.The Appeal Board shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Appeal Board may abstain. W.77. The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons. If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. W.78.Members of an Appeal Board shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Appeal Board’s Powers W.79.Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may: W.79.1. allow the appeal; W.79.2. dismiss the appeal; W.79.3. except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance; W.79.4. vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission; W.79.5. order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant; W.79.6. order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the Appeal Board paid or payable under Rule W.78; W.79.7. remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal; or W.79.8. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.80.Subject to the provisions of Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 231 Admissibility of Evidence W.81. In the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by judicial rules governing the admissibility of evidence. Instead, facts relating to a breach of these Rules may be established by any reliable means. Legal Representation W.82. The parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed. Publication and Privilege W.83. Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 2013 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish reports of their proceedings (including details of any submissions, oral or written statements or other evidence adduced in those proceedings), whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player. All Clubs and Persons bound by these Rules (and any Person required to observe these Rules as a result of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party) shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to such publication.

 


Section W: Disciplinary 232 Rules: Section W

 


Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section X : Arbitration 233 Definitions X.1. In this Section of these Rules: X.1.1.“the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force; X.1.2. “party” means a party to the arbitration; X.1.3. “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal; and X.1.4. “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal. Agreement to Arbitrate X.2. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the League and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms: X.2.1. to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the League, the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules; X.2.2. that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales; X.2.3. that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law; and X.2.4. that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute. X.3. Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories, being: X.3.1. disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Rules W.1 to W.83 (Disciplinary) of these Rules (“Disciplinary Disputes”); X.3.2. disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (“Board Disputes”); and X.3.3. other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise. X.4. In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board by way of arbitration under this Section X shall be that the decision was: X.4.1. reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; X.4.2. reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; X.4.3. reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; X.4.4. reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or X.4.5. one which could not reasonably have been reached by any Commission or Appeal Board which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case.

 


Section X: Arbitration 234 Rules: Section X X.5. In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision: X.5.1. was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; X.5.2. could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied its mind properly to the issues to be decided; X.5.3. was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or X.5.4. was contrary to English law; and directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a Person or Persons who were in the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision. Standing X.6. A Person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal. Commencement of the Arbitration X.7. An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced (and for the purpose of Rule X.2 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen) upon the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party a request in Form 30. X.8. The party requesting an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 30 to the Board who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those individuals who are members of the Panel. Appointing the Arbitrators X.9. Subject to Rule X.15, the tribunal shall comprise three members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire. X.10. Within 14 days of the Board sending particulars of the Panel pursuant to Rule X.8 each party shall by notice in Form 31 addressed to the Board appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. X.11. Within 14 days of their appointment the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint the third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman. If the two arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. X.12. If a party, other than the League or a Club, does not wish to appoint a member of the Panel as their nominated arbitrator, they may nominate some other Person provided that: X.12.1. the Person they nominate is a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and X.12.2. such Person is independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision.

 


Section X: Arbitration 235 X.13 If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. X.14. Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality. Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within seven days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within seven days. Appointing a Single Arbitrator X.15.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule X.9, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a legally qualified member of the Panel to be a single arbitrator in which case: X.15.1. Form 32 shall be substituted for Form 31; and X.15.2. this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Replacing an Arbitrator X.16. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, or if his membership of the Panel is terminated pursuant to Rule W.19, the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him. Communications X.17. All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman. X.18.Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other and to the Board. X.19. Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the other party and the Board. Directions X.20. The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 33 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions. In either case the directions shall address without limitation: X.20.1. where appropriate, whether the proceedings should be stayed to permit the parties to explore whether the dispute may be resolved by way of mediation; X.20.2. whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be served;

 


Section X: Arbitration 236 Rules: Section X X.20.3. whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary; X.20.4. whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of fact or opinion shall be determined; X.20.5. whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions; X.20.6. whether expert evidence is required; and X.20.7. whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative in ascertaining the facts and the law. The Tribunal’s General Powers X.21.The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to: X.21.1. allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence; X.21.2. give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of a party to the proceedings; X.21.3. give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control of a party; X.21.4. direct that a witness be examined on oath; X.21.5. require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call; X.21.6. require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports; X.21.7. appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues; X.21.8. require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property; X.21.9. order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings; X.21.10. extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules or by its directions; X.21.11. require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures to be adopted; and X.21.12. give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute. Duty of the Parties X.22. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.

 

 

Section X: Arbitration 237 Default of the Parties X.23.If either party is in breach of Rule X.22 the tribunal shall have power to: X.23.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; X.23.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; X.23.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and X.23.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. The Hearing X.24. The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be entitled to attend the hearing as an observer. X.25.At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. X.26.Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. Remedies X.27. The tribunal shall have power to: X.27.1. determine any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration; X.27.2. determine any question as to its own jurisdiction; X.27.3. make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings; X.27.4. order the payment of a sum of money; X.27.5. award simple or compound interest; X.27.6. order a party to do or refrain from doing anything; X.27.7. order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land); and X.27.8. order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document. Majority Decision X.28. If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them. No dissenting judgment shall be produced.

 


Section X: Arbitration 238 Rules: Section X Provisional Awards X.29. The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including, without limitation, requiring a party to make an interim payment on account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration. Any such provisional award shall be taken into account when the final award is made. The Award X.30. If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award. X.31.The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute. X.32.The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision. Costs X.33. Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the award. X.34. The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs. X.35. The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule X.36, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party. X.36.In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis. X.37. The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party. Challenging the Award X.38. Subject to the provisions of Sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal. There shall be no right of appeal on a point of law under Section 69 of the Act. In the event that a party to arbitration under this Section X challenges the award, whether in the English High Court or any other forum, it shall ensure that the League is provided with a copy of any written pleadings filed and/or evidence adduced as soon as reasonably practicable after their/its filing. Representation X.39. A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman.

 


Section X: Arbitration 239 X.40. A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials. An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings. Waiver X.41. A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object.

 


Section X: Arbitration 240 Rules: Section X

 


Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Guidance Parties to such disputes are encouraged to seek resolution without recourse to arbitration through, for example, a pre-action meeting to discuss the matter, prior to issuing a Form 30. 241 Y.4. The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 30 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Board who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those individuals who are members of the Panel. Y.5. The Tribunal shall ordinarily comprise three members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire. However, the parties are at liberty to agree that the matter be resolved by a single member of the Panel, in which case this Section of the Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the Tribunal consists of a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Y.6. Within 14 days of service of the Board sending particulars of the Panel pursuant to Rule Y.4, each party shall by notice in Form 31 addressed to the Board appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested, save where a single arbitrator is agreed pursuant to Rule Y.5, in which case the parties shall jointly confirm his identity to the Board in writing. Y.7. If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Y.6 the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. Y.8. Within 14 days of their appointment the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint a third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the two arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. Y.9. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him. Y.10. All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be signed on its behalf by its chairman. Y.11. Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the other and to the Board. Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Y.1. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as ‘the Tribunal’). Y.2. The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales. Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law. Y.3. Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 30.

 


Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Guidance Where the parties engage in mediation, each party should ensure that he/it is represented in person at such mediation by an individual with sufficient authority to reach a resolution of the dispute. 242 Rules: Section Y Y.18. At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. Y.19. Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. Y.12. Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party and to the Board. Y.13. The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 33 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule X.20. Y.14. The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.21. Y.15. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters. Y.16. If either party is in breach of Rule Y.15 the Tribunal shall have power to: Y.16.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; Y.16.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; Y.16.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and Y.16.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. Y.17. The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be permitted to attend the hearing as an observer. In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration.

 


Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal 243 Y.20. Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.27 together with the following additional powers: Y.20.1. to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment; Y.20.2. to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it; and Y.20.3. to make such other order as it thinks fit. Y.21. The provisions of Rules X.28 to X.41 inclusive, substituting “Tribunal” for “tribunal” and “chairman of the Tribunal” for “chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal. In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation.

 


Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal 244 Rules: Section Y

 


Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 245 Jurisdiction Z.1.The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters: Z.1.1.an appeal by a Club or an Academy Player under the provisions of Youth Development Rule 290; Z.1.2. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.18.3 against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player; Z.1.3. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.37 against a decision of the Board given under either Rule T.31 or Rule T.32; and Z.1.4. an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule V.24 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. Composition of the Committee Z.2.The Committee shall be composed of: Z.2.1. an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit; Z.2.2.a member of the Panel appointed by the League; and Z.2.3. an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that body is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of that body. Z.3. If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Board shall appoint in his stead a member of the Panel who holds or has held judicial office. Z.4. If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule Z.2. Z.5.If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority.

 


Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 246 Rules: Section Z Committee Procedures Z.6.The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be: Z.6.1.in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1, Z.1.2 or Z.1.3: Z.6.1.1. the appellant Club or Contract Player; and Z.6.1.2. the respondent Contract Player or Club; Z.6.2.in the determination of a dispute under Rule Z.1.3: Z.6.2.1. the applicant Club or Player; and Z.6.2.2. the respondent Player or Club; Z.6.3.in an application under Rule Z.1.4: Z.6.4.1. the applicant Club; and Z.6.4.2. the respondent Out of Contract Player. Z.7.Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Board identifying: Z.7.1.the respondent; Z.7.2.the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made; Z.7.3.the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it; Z.7.4.the remedy or relief sought; and Z.7.5.any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed. Z.8.Except in the case of an application made by an Academy Player, an application made under the provisions of Rule Z.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000. Z.9.Upon receipt of an application the Board shall: Z.9.1.procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule Z.2; Z.9.2.send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.9.3.send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent. Z.10. Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Board by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon. Z.11.Upon receipt of the response the Board shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to: Z.11.1.the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.11.2.the party making the application. Z.12. The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

 

Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 247 Z.13. The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any Person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any Person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules. Z.14.The Board shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties. Z.15.If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence. Z.16.The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted. Z.17.The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law. Z.18.The hearing shall be conducted in private. Z.19. Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect. Z.20. The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Board to the parties. Z.21.The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. Z.22.The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding. Fees and Expenses Z.23.The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Committee’s Powers Z.24.Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may: Z.24.1. order the deposit required by Rule Z.8 to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the applicant; Z.24.2. order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule Z.23; and Z.24.3.make such other order as it shall think fit.

 


Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 248 Rules: Section Z

 


[LOGO]

 


Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 1 List of Authorised Signatories of ............................................. Football Club (Rule A.1.14) To:The Board The Premier League The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories: Print Name Position Signature Limit of Authority* (if any) * In particular, please indicate if the individual is an Authorised Signatory for the purposes of an application for a UEFA Club Licence. Signed ……………………………................. Position …………………………… Date ………………………...................... 251

 


Premier League Form 2 Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) To:The Board The Premier League We confirm on behalf of the board of …………………………....................................... Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule E.2: Name of bank ……………………………………………………………......................... Name of account holder …………………………………………………………….... Title of account ……………………………………………………………...................... Sort code …………………………………………………………….................................. Account number …………………………………………………………….................... Signed by a Director of the Club …………………………………………………. Date …………………………………………………. Signed by a Director of the Club …………………………………………………. Date …………………………………………………. 252 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 3 Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by …………………………………....................................…….. Football Club (Rule E.21) To:The Premier League Full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of our Contract Players and all Image Contract Payments in the Contract Year ended 30 June …………...... are as follows: Summary I certify on behalf of ……………………………………….............................................................. Football Club that the information given on this form is correct. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... [Note: The following terms which are used in this Form 3 are defined in the Premier League Rules: Accounting Reference Period, Annual Accounts, Contract Player, Contract Year, Image Contract Payment, Player Services Costs and Signing-on Fee.] 253 Name Salary Other Total Total

 


Premier League Forms Salary Signed …………………………….......................................... Position ……………………………………………....….............. Date ……………………….................................................... Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 254 Name Contracted Salary Adjustments to contracted salary Actual Salary Signing-on Fees Loyalty Bonuses Other Bonus Appearance Fees Total Salary and Bonuses (£) Total Employers NIC Total Salary and bonuses - inc Employers NIC

 


Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 Other Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 255 Name Pension Arrangements P11d benefits (based on latest tax year) Image Contract Payments Total other costs Total Other Costs

 


Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 Reconciliation Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 256 Premier League Forms £ Total Staff costs as per Annual Accounts Less: Non playing staff Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments per Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period ending ……..... Add: Applicable post-Contract Year Less: Applicable pre-Contract Year Total Costs per Form 3

 

 

Premier League Form 4 Appeal Under Rule E.41 To:The Board The Premier League Date: ......................................... We, [insert name of Club] ......................................................... (the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of nine points notified to us by the Board on [date] .............................. on the ground that the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of such circumstances. Brief details of the circumstances that led to the Event of Insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s). A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed …………………………………………………………………………………….. Position …………………………………………………………………………………... 257

 


Premier League Form 4A Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.53.3) Statement on behalf of the Board of Directors of the Club On behalf of the board of directors of …………………………………….. Football Club, I confirm in respect of the [Club’s] OR [the Group’s (of which the Club is a member)] accounting period of 36 months ended on ……………………… 20…......... that [with the exception(s) noted below]: 1. The above calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax has been prepared in accordance with the Rules of the Premier League; 2. Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 1 above, the estimated figures for T in the above calculation have been prepared: 2.1 2.2 in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and are based on the latest information available to the Club and are, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows: …………………………………………......................] For and on behalf of the board of directors of ……….……………………………………….. Football Club Signed ……………………………............... Name ……………………….......... Position ………………………................ To be signed by a director of the Club whose particulars are registered under the provisions section 162 of the Companies Act 2006. Date ..........................…....................... 258 Premier League Forms Reporting Period: 36 months ending on ………………………... 20……... T-2 T-1 T Total £ £ £ £ Actual / forecast profit / loss before tax Add back: Depreciation / impairment of tangible fixed assets Amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (excluding amortisation of the costs of players’ registrations) Youth Development Expenditure Women’s Football Expenditure Community Development Expenditure Adjusted Earnings Before Tax

 


Premier League Form 5 Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.51, F.2 and F.3) To:The Board The Premier League I, (full name)......................................................................................................................................................of ..........................................................................................................................(post code) ................................ hereby declare that: 1. By signing and dating this declaration, I acknowledge and agree to be bound by the Premier League Rules (“Rules”). I further acknowledge and agree that, as a Director, I am/will* become a “Participant” as that term is defined in The Football Association Rules and, as such, will be bound by them; 2. I am/propose to become* a Director of ...............................................................(“the Club”); 3. I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club; 4. I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; 5. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club; 6. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a club (and in this Declaration 6, Significant Interest shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in that definition at Rule A.1.155, were references to ‘the club’). 7. I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a director as set out in Rule F.1.4; 8. I have/have not* been Convicted of an offence as set out in Premier League Rule F.1.5 (nor have I otherwise engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute such an offence in the United Kingdom whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction); 9. I have/have not* been the subject of any of the arrangements, orders, plans or provisions set out in Rule F.1.7 or F.1.8; 259

 


Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 5 10. I have/have not* 10.1been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency; or 10.2been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 10.2 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.52. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.56. shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in those definitions were references to ‘the club’); 11. I have/have not* been a Director of two or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 11 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.52. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.56. shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs); 12. I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule F.1.11; 13. I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule F.1.12; 14. I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; 15. I have/have not*been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule F.1.14; 16. I am/am not* an Intermediary and/or registered as an intermediary or agent pursuant to the regulations of any national member association of FIFA; 17. I have provided to the Board of the Premier League all information relevant to its assessment of my compliance with Rule F.1; 18. I have not provided any false, misleading or inaccurate information to the Board of the Premier League relating to my compliance with Rule F.1; 260 Premier League Forms

 


Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 5 19.This Declaration is true in every particular. I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. I understand that the words “Convicted”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “Intermediary”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. Signed by the Director/proposed Director ....................................................... Date ........................................................ Signed by an Authorised Signatory ….................................................................. Date ........................................................ * delete as appropriate 261

 


Premier League Form 6 Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) To:The Board The Premier League Date: ................................................. Pursuant to Rule G.1 we hereby give notice that a Person *holds *has acquired *has ceased to hold a Significant Interest in ...................................................................................................... Football Club. The particulars required by Rule G.4 are as follows: 1. The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is (name) ............................................................................................................................... of (address) ...................................................................................................................... 2. The details of the Significant Interest are as follows ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ 3. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is ..............................% 4. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is ..............................% This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. Signed .................................................................... Position ................................................................. *delete as appropriate 262 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 7 Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) To:The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”) In accordance with the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of ..................................................... Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of ................... months ended on ...........................20 ......... (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below] all Material Transactions entered into by the Club during the Period of Review: (1) were negotiated and approved in accordance with the Club’s written transfer policy; and (2) have been documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and the Football Association Rules. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows ................................] [Signature of each Director and date of signing] 263

 


Premier League Form 8 Registration of Pitch Dimensions by ................................................ Football Club (Rule K.17) To: The Board The Premier League The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground] ............................................................... for Season 20.......... /20.......... are as follows: Length: .................................. yards (............... metres) Width: .................................... yards (............... metres) Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 264 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 9 Team Sheet of .............................................................. Football Club (Rule L.21) Date .................................................................................................. Kick-off time .................................... Opponents .............................................................................. F.C. Referee ............................................... Team Substitutes Officials occupyi the trainer’s bench Colour of strip Signed ……………………………................................... Position ……………………………………………....…...... 265 Shirt No. Name Shirt No. Name Replaced Time ng Name Job Title Shirt Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper’s Shirt Goalkeeper’s Stockings

 


Premier League Form 10 Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.38) Season 20...... 20...... Date of Match ........................................................ Home Club ....................................................... F.C. Result: Home Club ................................... goals. Signed ...................................................................... Visiting Club ....................................................... F.C. Visiting Club .................................................. goals Secretary of ..................................................... F.C. * indicate time goal(s) scored and where goal(s) resulted from a penalty kick 266 Premier League Forms Team [Please complete in block letters] Surname Initials Goalscorers* Goalkeeper Nominated Substitutes was substitute for was substitute for was substitute for

 

 

Premier League Form 11 Gate Statement (Rule L.39) Season 20...... 20...... Date of Match ........................................................ Home Club ....................................................... F.C. Visiting Club ....................................................... F.C. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... * including hospitality ** net of VAT 267 RECEIPTS** Value of ticket sales £ £0 Tickets Issued and Attendance Home Club Visiting Club Total Total No. of tickets issued 0 No. of spectators attending* 0

 


Premier League Form 12 Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated by .................................................................. Football Club (Rule M.6) To:The Board The Premier League The shirt numbers allocated to members of our first team squad in Season 20........./20......... are as follows: Shirt No. 1 Name 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 I undertake to give your prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season. Signed …………………………….................................... Position ……………………………………………....…................. Date ……………………….............................................. 268 Premier League Forms Name Shirt No. 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46

 


Premier League Form 13 Registration of Strips by ...................................................... Football Club (Rule M.17) To: The Board The Premier League I submit herewith samples of our home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip for Season 20...... /20...... A brief description of each is as follows: Home Strip Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Alternative Strip 1 Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Alternative Strip 2* Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... * delete if inapplicable 269

 


Premier League Form 14 Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24) To: [Name and address of Home Club] ………………………………………................................................... ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ Please take notice that at our League Match against you on [date of match] .............................., our team will wear the following Strip: Outfield Players Shirts: Shorts Stockings ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................ Goalkeeper Shirts: Shorts Stockings ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................ Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 270 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 15 Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Scout’s Particulars Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ................................................. Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by ........................................................ Football Club Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... Endorsement by Scout I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... 271

 


Premier League Form 16 Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) To:The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................. Football Club The following member of Staff has been designated as the Senior Safeguarding Lead: Name ....................................................................... The following member of Staff has been designated as the Head of Safeguarding: Name ....................................................................... The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer: Name ....................................................................... Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 272 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 17 English Football League Contract *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. 273 Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address No. FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (a) (b) (c) (d) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract (e) or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Intermediary” means any person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. 274 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by 275

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number. “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 276 Premier League Forms

 

 

English Football League Contract Form 17 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 2. Appointment and duration 2 .1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1 The Player agrees: 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 277

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular 278 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 4. Community public relations and marketing 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the 279

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 4.2.2 not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice. 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any 280 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 intended promotional activities or exploitation. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 4.9 In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to 281

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.10For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.11Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 5. Remuneration and expenses 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice 282 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any 283

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 6.2 The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining 284 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules. 7. Injury and Illness 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this Contract. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 8.1 In the event that: 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or 285

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months; the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play 286 Premier League Forms

 

 

English Football League Contract Form 17 or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 9. Disciplinary Procedure Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules. 10. Termination by the Club 10.1 The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.1.2 shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 287

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 10.5.1 the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; 10.5.2 pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10.5.3 all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 10.5.4 during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 10.6 Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 11.Termination by the Player 11.1The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 288 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 11.2 The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 12.Grievance Procedure In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 13.Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 14.Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 289

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 15.Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 16.Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or 16.4 in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. 17.Arbitration Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 18.Specificity of Football The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 290 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 19. Severance 19.1 If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 19.2 If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; 19.3 The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 20. Miscellaneous 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 20.4 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the 291

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 21.Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 292 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 293

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be. 294 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 4. Disciplinary Penalties 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. Part 2 Grievance Procedures 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. 295

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name…........................................... Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; or 296 Premier League Forms

 

 

English Football League Contract Form 17 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £5,208 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. 297

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 8. Remuneration The Player’s remuneration shall be: 8.1 Basic Wage: £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. .......................................................................................................................................................... 8.3 Any other payments as follows: .......................................................................................................................................................... 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount ....................................................................... ....................................................................... 298 Premier League Forms

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. 13 (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 14. Any other provisions: ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 299

 


English Football League Contract Form 17 SIGNED by the Player ………………………………………………………............................ in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………………………. (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18) ………………………………………………………..……………………………………………. in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ……………………………………………………………… (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by (name)................................................................................................................ for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of: ......................................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………………………. (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary ……………………………………………………………….………………… Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary………………………………………………………………. ………………… 300 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 18 Premier League Contract *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part 301 Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address Date of Birth Place of Birth* Nationality National Insurance Number Club for which Player was last registered Club for which Player last played (excluding domestic trial) No. FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (a) (b) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; 302 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 (c) (d) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract (e) or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. 303

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number. 304 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 305

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 2. Appointment and duration 2.1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1 The Player agrees: 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 306 Premier League Forms

 

 

Premier League Contract Form 18 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 307

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute, cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 4. Community, public relations and marketing 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional, community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club, including but not limited to, appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business), the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 4.2.2 not display any badge, mark, logo, trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and, in the case of a goalkeeper, gloves of his choice. 308 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA, he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote, endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products, brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League. 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party, undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player, nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products, services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 309

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5, to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 4.9 In this clause 4, where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.10 For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.11 Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising, marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 5. Remuneration and expenses 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 310 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules, all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 311

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player, save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof, in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy), then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing, practising or training duties under this contract, defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 312 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 6.2 The Club shall not, without the consent in writing of the Player: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules. 7. Injury and Illness 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder), the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury, his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness, his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2, above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments 313

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 8.1 In the event that: 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months, the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2, the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1, Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion, then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 314 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination, provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club, player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party, then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 9.Disciplinary Procedure Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules. 10.Termination by the Club 10.1The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 10.1.1shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.1.2shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 315

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 10.1.3is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1, the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2, give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and, if the Board so determine, such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 10.5.1 the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; 10.5.2 pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10.5.3 all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 316 Premier League Forms

 

 

Premier League Contract Form 18 10.5.4during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 10.6Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 11. Termination by the Player 11.1 The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 11.2 The Club may, within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2, the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 12. Grievance Procedure In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 317

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 13. Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 14. Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 15. Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 16. Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory, regulatory, governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or 16.4 in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. 318 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 17. Arbitration Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 18. Specificity of Football The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules, and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules, including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof, shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 19. Severance 19.1 If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all, then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 19.2 If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club, whichever period is the shorter, provided that where the Player signs for another club within that 319

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; 19.3The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 20. Miscellaneous 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 21. Privacy Notice For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Player acknowledges that the Club, the League, the PFA and The FA are collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Player including such data in this contract. The League’s, the PFA’s and The FA’s Player Privacy Notice will be provided to you directly during the registration process and/or will be available on their respective websites. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 22. Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 320 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 321

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of, the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding unwder this procedure. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning, the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid, any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be. 322 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 4. Disciplinary Penalties 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision, the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. Part 2 Grievance Procedures 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. 323

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name ….......................................... Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on ................................. 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20........... 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 324 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £5,208 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. 325

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 8. Remuneration The Player’s remuneration shall be: 8.1 Basic Wage: £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. SEE ATTACHED 8.3 Any other payments as follows: SEE ATTACHED 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount N/A 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract SEE ATTACHED 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. 326 Premier League Forms

 

 

Premier League Contract Form 18 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. 13. (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. SEE ATTACHED 14. Any other provisions: SEE ATTACHED 327

 


Premier League Contract Form 18 SIGNED BY THE PLAYER Player signature: ........................................................................................................................ in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. SIGNED BY THE PLAYER’S PARENT OR GUARDIAN (if the player is under 18) Parent / Guardian signature: ............................................................................................... Parent / Guardian name: ....................................................................................................... in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. SIGNED FOR AND ON BEHALF OF THE CLUB BY: Authorised signatory signature: .......................................................................................... Authorised signatory name:.................................................................................................. in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ................................................................................................ Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ................................................................................................ 328 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 19 Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.24) What is your ethnic group? (Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate the ethnicity that you identify with from the list below) A White  British  English  Scottish  Welsh  Irish  Gypsy or Irish Traveller  Any other White Background, please write in ………………………………........... C Asian or Asian British  Indian  British-Indian  Pakistani  British-Pakistani  Bangladeshi  British-Bangladeshi  Chinese  British-Chinese  Any other Asian background, please write in E Other Background  Arab  Other  Prefer not to say ………………………………........... F Undeclared  Prefer not to disclose my ethnic origin ………………………………........... B Mixed  White and Black Caribbean  White and Black African  White and Asian  Any other Mixed Background, please write in ………………………………........... D Black or Black British  Caribbean  British-Caribbean  African  British-African  Any other Black background, please write in ………………………………........... 329 Name of Academy Player ..................................................... Signed ..................................................... Date ..................................................... (Parent / Guardian to sign if Player is a minor) USE OF INFORMATION Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes. The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Player’s record and will be used: • To help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level • to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules) • to compile aggregate statistics and reports - on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited. - on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission.

 


Premier League Form 20 Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Player’s Particulars Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ....................................................................... Nationality* ......................................................................... Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named Player to be registered as an Amateur Player for ............................................................................................... Football Club Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... Endorsement by Scout I consent to the above application and acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that The Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Amateur Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated.**] Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... * if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than The Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from The Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player. ** delete words in brackets if inapplicable I hereby certify that I have this day registered (name of Player) ................................................... ................................…………………….................... as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by ................................…………………….................... Football Club. Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board of The Premier League 330 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 21 Offer Of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) To: [name and address of Out of Contract Player] ................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................ Copy to: The Board The Premier League Under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League .................................................................................................. Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July ........................................................... in the following terms: .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 22. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 331

 


Premier League Form 22 Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) To: [name of Club] ...................................................................... Football Club And to: The Board The Premier League I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 21 dated I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated ........................................................... and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 332 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 23 Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) To: [name of Transferor Club] ................................................................. Football Club Copy to: The Board The Premier League A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date] by virtue of the Transfer Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player] ............................................................................. The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was ............................................................................................................................................................................... and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within seven days of it becoming due amounts to £ ................................................... Signed on behalf of the Transferee Club .......................................................................... Position .............................……………………………………… Date ..............................…………………………………….. 333

 


Premier League Form 24 Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) To: Date: ......................................... ......................................... You are in breach of Rule .................................. in that on [date] .......................you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule] ................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £ ...................... Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule W.62.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith. Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board 334 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 25 Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) To: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. You are in breach of Rule .......................................................... in that on [date] you ............................................................................................................................................... The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £ ........................................ You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either: (1) (2) submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or elect to be dealt with by a Commission. Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office. Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limit will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board 335

 


Premier League Form 26 Complaint (Rule W.26) To: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule ........................................ in that on [date] ............................................................. you [description of breach] .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... A summary of the facts alleged is as follows: ............................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... *Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies: ................................................................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... In accordance with Rule W.30, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 27. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board * delete if inapplicable 336 Premier League Forms

 

 

Premier League Form 27 Answer (Rule W.30) To:The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated .............................................................. The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.* *[If the complaint is admitted] I/We*ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation: ....................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................ § *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are: ........................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/ Our*representations are as follows: ......................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We*rely: ................. .................................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § Signed ...................................................................... Position ................................................................. [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent * delete as appropriate § continue on separate sheet if necessary 337

 


Premier League Form 28 Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.66) To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 24 dated ............................................................ My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty. * against the amount of the fixed penalty. * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount. The grounds of my/our* appeal are: ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed # ................................................................................... Position .................................................................................... [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent *delete as appropriate § continue on separate sheet if necessary # state position if signed on behalf of a Club 338 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 29 Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.67) To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated ....................................................................... My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Commission * against the amount of the penalty * against the decision of the Commission and the penalty. * against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission The grounds of My/our* appeal are: .............................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § *I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence .................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § The reasons for such application are ............................................................................................ ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed # ................................................................................... * delete whichever are inapplicable § continue on separate sheet if necessary # state position if signed on behalf of a Club 339

 


Premier League Form 30 Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3) To: ................................................................................. ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... From: .................................................................. ............................................................................... ............................................................................... ............................................................................... A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute) ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [ ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto. Signed ....................................................................... Position* ................................................................. Date ........................................................................... § insert “Y” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “X” in any other case. * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. Copy to: The Board The Premier League 340 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 31 Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.10 or Y.6) To: The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................... ............................................................... ............................................................... Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by ............................................................ and dated ...................................................................................................., I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee) .................................................................................... as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Signed ...................................................................... Position* ................................................................. Date .......................................................................... Copy to: (the other party) .......................................................................................................... ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. 341

 


Premier League Form32 Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.15.1) To: The Board The Premier League Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by .............................................................. and dated ....................................................... we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee) ........................................................................................... as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Signed ................................................................. Signed ................................................................. on behalf of ...................................................... on behalf of ...................................................... Position* ............................................................ Position* ............................................................ Date .................................................................... Date .................................................................... * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club 342 Premier League Forms

 


Premier League Form 33 Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.20 or Y.13) To: ................................................................................. ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... From: ................................................................. ............................................................................. ............................................................................. ......................................................................... You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place) ....................................... .................................................. on (date) .................................................. at (time) ..................................... when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party. Signed ………………………………………………………………….. Chairman Dated ............................................................................... 343

 


Premier League Forms 344

 


[LOGO]

 


Youth Development Rules

 

 

Youth Development Rules General Note: throughout this document binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light grey. Guidance and other notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance and notes do not, however, form part of the Rules. Rule 1 sets out definitions used in the Youth Development Rules. All other capitalised terms used in this section of the Rules are defined in Premier League Rule A.1. 347 1.In this Section of the Rules the following terms shall have the following meanings: 1.1. “Academy” means an establishment for the coaching and education of Academy Players operated by a Club in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules and licensed by the PGB pursuant to Rule 17; 1.2. “Academy Doctor” means the Official referred to in Rule 101; 1.3. “Academy Financial Information” means a budget for the following season, together with a comparison of the budgeted and actual figures for the previous season, all of which information shall be set out in the format to be prescribed by the League; 1.4. “Academy Management Team” has the meaning set out in Rule 56; 1.5. “Academy Manager” means the Person responsible for the strategic leadership and operation of a Club’s Academy, whose role and responsibilities are more particularly defined at Rules 58 to 64; 1.6. “Academy Performance Plan” means a document which sets out: (a) the goals, strategy and measurable short-term and long-term performance targets for all aspects of the work of the Club’s Academy, such strategy and performance targets to be consistent with the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy; and (b) without prejudice to the generality of paragraph a), how the Academy will deliver and integrate its Coaching, Education, Games and Sports Science and Medicine Programmes; 1.7. “Academy Player” means a male player (other than an Amateur Player, Non-Contract Player (in The Football League) or a Trialist) who is in an age group between Under 9 to Under 21 and who is registered for and who is coached by, or plays football for or at a Club which operates an Academy pursuant to these Rules, save for any player who: (a) the Board is satisfied has developed technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of such a level that he would not benefit from continued coaching in the Academy or participating or continuing to participate in its Games Programme (which includes, for the purpose of this definition, the league competition referred to in Rules 162 to 169); and (b) has entered into a written contract of employment in Form 18 with that Club; Definitions

 


General Guidance It is emphasised that Academy Players aged 17 or older may no longer be classified as such only where the Board approves an application by the Club in the light of all the circumstances relevant to the particular Academy Player and on such terms as the Board considers appropriate. The duties of a Club in relation to the provision of an Education Programme, safeguarding and welfare, social development and lifestyle management continue. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 77 which requires Clubs to develop and implement a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to the senior squad, and also to Rule 116.1 which provides that each Academy Player has access to coaching tailored to his individual needs. Any decision by a Club to cease treating an Academy Player as such where it is not reasonable to do so in the light of his overall development and skill level may be treated at being a breach of this Rule. Guidance The term “employ” is used in the Rules with reference to Academy Staff, but it is accepted that the relationship need not necessarily be one of employment. For example, a Club may enter into a contract for services with Part Time youth coaches whereby no employment relationship will arise. Any references to “employ” or “employment” in this section of the Rules shall be interpreted accordingly. Guidance To achieve and maintain the ‘FIFA Quality’ rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf, the Artificial Surface pitch needs to be certified on an annual basis by a FIFA accredited agent. Existing Artificial Surface pitches have a natural life span. Accordingly, as they reach the end of their natural life span, they should be replaced with pitches that achieve the necessary star rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf. 348 Youth Development Rules 1.11. “Audit Tool” means the online application maintained by the League and approved by the PGB for the purpose of undertaking (in particular by the ISO) the evaluation and audit of Academies by the assessment of: (a) the extent to which a Club meets the criteria for Academies set out in these Rules; (b) the extent to and manner in which a Club meets or exceeds the recommended best practice criteria which are set out in the Audit Tool; and (c) its Productivity Profile; 1.10. “Artificial Surface” means a playing surface which in the reasonable opinion of the League meets the requirements of the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf and any new outdoor or indoor Artificial Surface pitch installed by a Club which operates or applies to operate a Category 1 Academy must achieve the ‘FIFA Quality’ rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf; 1.8. “Academy Secretary” means the Official referred to in Rule 65; 1.9.“Academy Staff” means those Officials of a Club employed or otherwise engaged to work in the Club’s Academy;

 


General Guidance The Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification (“BFAS”) is a course which has been developed and delivered by The FA since Season 2012/13. The FA has since developed a number of new courses to replace previously required qualifications: • • • • Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ATMMiF”) replaces the AREA; Introduction to First Aid in Football (“IFAiF”) replaces EA; Emergency First Aid in Football (“EFAiF”) replaces BFAS; and Intermediate Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ITMMiF”) replaces IFAS. Where an individual is required by these Rules to hold one of the new qualifications referred to above, it will be acceptable to hold the previous qualification referred to until that qualification has expired, at which point the new qualification will be required. 349 1.12.“Authorised Games” means: (a) international matches arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefor; (b) matches in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration: (i) in its first teams; (ii) which are comprised in a Games Programme; or (iii) which are comprised in Festivals or Tournaments, participation in which is limited to Academy teams or which are sanctioned by The Football Association or by a foreign national association; (c) friendly matches organised by the Club holding the Academy Player’s registration and played at an Academy, participation in which is limited to Academy Players registered at an Academy or Trialists but excluding matches between two teams consisting of one Club’s Academy Players; (d) friendly matches against any opposition played outside the season dates set out in the Games Programme Schedule in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration; (e) matches organised by the English Schools Football Association or Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to either of such Associations in which the Academy Player plays with the prior agreement of his Parents (in the case of an Academy Player under the age of 18 years), all participation in such matches to be notified by the Academy Player to the Club holding his registration; (f) trial matches for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Academy Player plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or (g) any other match authorised by the Board; 1.13.“Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association;

 


General 350 Youth Development Rules 1.14. “Category” means one of the four categories into which each Academy shall be assigned in accordance with the criteria and procedures set out in this section of the Rules, and “Category 1”, “Category 2”, “Category 3” and “Category 4” shall be construed accordingly; 1.15. “Charter for Academy Players and Parents” means the information to be provided by the League to the Parent of each Academy Player upon each occasion of his registration for a Club and which will contain: (a) information about the consequences of the Academy Player becoming registered with a Club; and (b) a summary of the Club’s obligations to the Academy Player, and the Academy Player’s obligations to the Club; 1.16.“Chief Executive” means the Official referred to in Premier League Rule J.1.1; 1.17.“Club Board” means those Directors of the Club whose particulars are registered under section 162 of the Act; 1.18. “Coach Competency Framework” means a document which sets out the key competencies and behaviours which the Club expects its Academy coaches to possess and demonstrate; 1.19.“Coaching Curriculum” means a Club’s coaching curriculum which must be set out in writing and include: (a) the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes its Academy Players to develop; (b) the appropriate means of coaching Academy Players in order that they develop those skills (having due regard to their age); and (c) specific coaching curricula for each Development Phase; 1.20. “Coaching Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out in detail (including by describing the content of individual coaching sessions for each Academy Player) the means by which the Club will coach its Academy Players in each age group so that they have the best opportunity to develop the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes players in each position on the pitch to acquire, as set out in the Club’s Playing Philosophy; 1.21. “Continued Professional Development” means ongoing training for Academy Staff, relevant to their discipline, of such quality, content and frequency as is necessary to ensure that each member of Academy Staff has the necessary knowledge and expertise in order to fulfil his role; 1.22. “Core Coaching Time” means between 8.30am and 5.30pm on Mondays to Fridays, save that in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase it also includes between 9am and 5pm on Saturdays;

 


General 351 1.23.“Core Condition” means each of the individual Rules referred to below: Rule Number Description 28 Academy Performance Plan in place. 58-64 Academy Manager* (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) *The Academy Manager Role can still be combined with the Head of Academy Coaching role as long as there is a Full Time Academy Operations Manager. 67-68 Head of Academy Coaching* (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) *The Academy Manager role can still be combined with the Head of Academy Coaching role as long as there is an additional Full Time Academy Operations Manager. 65-66 Academy Secretary (CONTRACT) 106 Head of Education (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 85-91 Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 107 Head of Recruitment (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 75-76 / 78-84 Senior Professional Development Coach (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 1 Foundation Phase (Lead Phase Coach): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 2 Foundation Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 1 Youth Development Phase (Lead Phase Coach): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 2 Youth Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 1 Professional Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 69-71 / 78-84 Coach 2 Professional Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 72-74 / 78-84 Goalkeeping Coach(es): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 180 Academy Safeguarding Officer (CONTRACT) 92-94 Lead Sports Scientist (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT)

 


General 352 Youth Development Rules 1.24. “Development Action Plan” means an individualised plan, developed and implemented in accordance with these Rules, for the professional development of an Academy coach; 95-96 Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 101 Medical 97 Senior Academy Physiotherapist (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 98-100 Registered Physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and Sports Therapists (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 102-103 Performance Analyst 1 (CONTRACT) 102-103 Performance Analyst 2 (CONTRACT) 174 -178 Education Programme in place for Full Time Training Model (FTTM) and Hybrid Training Model (HTM); includes monitoring academic progression. 297 Grass pitches. Note: The ISO will also report on the number and condition of grass pitches for this to be assessed in terms of the adequacy of available grass pitches and demand. 302 Floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch site at the Academy. 297 Designated Goalkeepers (Grass) Training Area 303 Indoor Artificial Surface pitch 304 Changing Rooms 304 Washing and toilet facilities 305 Team meeting room on site (20 people) 306 Guest / Parents’ Lounge (50 people) 307 Match Analysis Suite to hold 20 people (fully equipped) 309 Academy Administration Office space and facilities 309 Private meeting room on site 311 Classrooms for 20 people (min. 20 computers) 53 Each member of Academy Staff has an employment contract or a statement of terms of employment or in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services. Other The ISO will be asked to confirm also that the following are being addressed: • Health and Safety audit result at the current acceptable standard of a score at least 85% • Safeguarding provisions: compliance with Rule S.

 


General Guidance See further Rules 81 to 84. Guidance The FA Advanced Youth Award contains a specialist element relevant to each Development Phase. Coaches will be required to hold the specialism relevant to the age group that they coach. 353 1.34.“FA Youth Award” means the non-age specific qualification for Academy coaches awarded by The Football Association; 1.35. “Festival” means an event, which may be spread over more than one day, at which teams from three or more Clubs (or clubs) play a series of matches in an environment in which the matches are competitive but the results are not given any particular significance; 1.36.“Foundation Phase” means the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups inclusive; 1.25. “Development Centre” means an establishment operated by a Club in England or Wales for the coaching of Children which is not an Academy and includes any such establishment by whatever name or title it is known; 1.26. “Development Phase” means the Foundation Phase, the Youth Development Phase or the Professional Development Phase as the context requires, and “Development Phases” means all of the former; 1.27.“Education Advisory Group” means the group consisting of two Persons appointed by the League, two appointed by The Football League, and an independent chair; 1.28. “Education Ombudsman” means an expert appointed by the League to undertake, amongst other things, the verification of Clubs’ Hybrid and Full Time Training Models to ensure that they comply with these Rules, and to advise the Education Advisory Group and PGB thereon. An Education Ombudsman shall either be an experienced educational practitioner or a coach who has extensive experience in youth development; 1.29.“Education Programme” has the meaning set out in Rule 174; 1.30.“Elite Player Performance Plan” means the document of that name dated May 2011 and presented to the General Meeting held on Thursday 2 June 2011; 1.31. “Emergency Action Plan” means a plan detailing the medical facilities and personnel who shall be available at each Club’s home matches in the Games Programmes, and the contingency plan for how any medical emergencies at such matches shall be dealt with; 1.32.“Emergency First Aid in Football” or “EFAiF” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; 1.33.“FA Advanced Youth Award” means the advanced qualification for Academy coaches to be developed and awarded by The Football Association;

 


General Guidance A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 51 and the guidance thereunder. 354 Youth Development Rules 1.39. “Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further education; 1.40. “Full Time Training Model” means: (a) in the Professional Development Phase, a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time; and (b) in the Youth Development Phase, a programme which complies with the following: (i) the Academy Player shall receive within the Core Coaching Time a minimum of twenty hours of education; (ii) the Academy Player shall receive a significant amount of coaching within the Core Coaching Time. The exact amount of such coaching to take place within the Core Coaching Time is to be determined by the Club for each individual Academy Player. The Club shall demonstrate the amount of coaching is significantly more than the amount of coaching in the Core Coaching Time which the Club gives to its Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid Training Model. Full details must be set out in the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan referred to in Rule 116; (iii) no single coaching session shall endure for more than 90 minutes, and if there are two or more coaching sessions on a single day, there shall be a period of rest between each session sufficient to ensure that the Academy Player is fully rested, and of at least 90 minutes’ duration, unless the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan recognises that he may have shorter rest periods; and (iv) the Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules; 1.37. “Foundation Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and the Football League for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups as set out in Rules 135 to 139; 1.38. “Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken;

 


General Guidance The Games Programme Schedule incorporates two periods of “downtime” for matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes. The first such period generally encompasses the last two weeks of July and the first two weeks of August, and the second encompasses two weeks over Christmas. The exact dates for each season’s period of downtime will be set out in the Games Programme Schedule when it is published by the League in the preceding season. A provisional date of 31 January in each season has been set for the publication of the Games Programme Schedule (although it may be subject to amendment thereafter but before the start of the following season to accommodate, for example, newly-classified or re-classified Academies). The League will conduct regular consultation meetings with Clubs to consider the Games Programme Schedule for the following season. Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 192.2, pursuant to which they must provide all necessary additional educational support so that the Academy Player’s education is not prejudiced as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Time. 355 1.48. “Individual Learning Plan” means an individual plan for each Academy Player setting out measurable objectives for the development that he needs to undertake and the means by which he will obtain those objectives; 1.49.“Intermediate Trauma Medical Management in Football” or “ITMMiF” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; 1.44.“Head of Academy Coaching” means the Official referred to in Rule 67; 1.45.“Head of Education” means the Official referred to in Rule 106; 1.46.“Head of Recruitment” means the Official referred to in Rule 107; 1.47. “Hybrid Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the coaching of an Academy Player primarily takes place outside the Core Coaching Time save that, subject to the provisions of these Rules, he may be released from attendance at school during the School Day for a maximum of half a day a week (if he is in the Foundation Phase) or two days a week (if he is in the Youth Development Phase); 1.41. “Futsal” means the variant of association football that is played in accordance with the Futsal Laws of the Game as published from time to time by FIFA (with any such variation thereto as the League may from time to time determine), the current such Laws being available at: http://resources.fifa.com/mm/document/footballdevelopment/refereeing/51/44/50/ lawsofthegamefutsal2014_15_eneu_neutral.pdf 1.42. “Games Programme” means the Foundation Phase Games Programme, the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, or the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 1.43.“Games Programme Schedule” means the period during which matches in the Games Programmes shall take place;

 


General Guidance No minimum number of hours is specified for Part Time roles required under these Rules. This is left to Clubs’ discretion. However, the League and the ISO will require to be satisfied that the required outputs and results are achieved by a Club’s staffing structure. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 51 and the Guidance thereunder. 356 Youth Development Rules 1.55. “Part Time Training Model” means a coaching curriculum whereby the coaching of an Academy Player does not require him to miss any part of the School Day; 1.50. “ISO” means the independent standards organisation to be appointed from time to time by the PGB for the purposes of undertaking the ISO Audits; 1.51. “ISO Audit” has the meaning set out in Rule 13; 1.52. “Lifestyle Management Skills” means the personal and social skills and knowledge which it is considered desirable for Academy Players to develop, and training in Lifestyle Management Skills shall include (without limitation) training or coaching in the following: (a) dealing with the media; (b) use of social media; (c) anti-doping; (d) gambling, anti-corruption and other matters of sporting integrity; (e) financial management; (f) equality and diversity; (g) wellbeing i.e. mental health and nutrition; and (h) further education and careers advice; 1.53. “Multi-disciplinary Review” means a review of all aspects of a Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development and which shall include: (a) reports from all relevant Academy Staff (including from the coaching, education and sports science and medicine disciplines); (b) for Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model or the Hybrid Training Model, reports and educational data from the Academy Player’s school (and where the League requests, all Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model); (c) self-assessment by the Academy Player; and (d) short, medium and long-term targets for the Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development; 1.54. “Part Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are less than 35 hours per week. A Part Time role may be fulfilled by two or more Officials (e.g. on a job-share basis);

 

 

General Guidance The Education Management System has been developed as a new function contained within the Performance Clock. It must be used for assisting the management of Academy Players’ educational attainment data, and reference to the Performance Clock in these Rules, particularly in the context of education, should be read accordingly. 357 1.59. “Performance Management Application” means the online support service to be developed and maintained by the League and utilised by each Club for the purposes of assisting the management of the Academy and recording and analysing data. Such data shall include (without limitation): (a) each Academy Player’s Performance Clock; (b) key data on Academy Staff such as records of qualification and Continued Professional Development; (c) such information as the League may from time to time require for the purposes of national or Category-wide benchmarking; and (d) data received from The Football Association in respect of an Academy Player who plays for, or who is coached by The Football Association with a view to playing for, an England representative side; 1.60.“Playing Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out: (a) the principles, values, playing style and tactical approach of all of the Club’s teams (including its first team); and (b) profiles detailing, for each age group and the first team, the Club’s desired technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of players in each position on the pitch; 1.61. “Productivity Methodology” means the methodology developed by the League for analysing the registration and playing history of Players and, as a consequence thereof, for producing each Club’s Productivity Profile; 1.56. “Performance Analysis” means the analysis of the physiological, technical and tactical performance of each individual Player and, in a game, of the team as a whole. Performance Analysis shall be undertaken by means of such video and/or IT technology as the League shall from time to time determine; 1.57.“Performance Analysts” means the Officials referred to in Rules 102 and 103; 1.58. “Performance Clock” means the application utilised for recording, measuring, monitoring and evidencing all aspects of an Academy Player’s progression, development and education in accordance with the format and procedures to be set by the League;

 


General 358 Youth Development Rules 1.62. “Productivity Profile” means an analysis, provided by the League using the Productivity Methodology, of each Club’s track record in developing Academy Players, that is to say: (a) the extent to which Academy Players coached by or at its Academy have progressed to become established professional Players; and accordingly (b) the extent to which the Club is successful in contributing to the development of established professional Players; 1.63. “Professional Development Leagues” means the leagues of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) or by The Football League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies) and “Professional Development League 1”, “Professional Development League 2” and “Professional Development League 3” shall be construed accordingly; 1.64. “Professional Development Phase” means the Under 17 to Under 21 age groups inclusive; 1.65. “Professional Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in the Professional Development Phase as set out in Rules 155 to 161; 1.66. “Qualified Teacher Status” means the accreditation which an individual must obtain in order to teach in state-maintained schools in England and Wales; 1.67. “Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and an Academy Player in PLYD Form 1; 1.68. “School Day” means the times when the pupils of a school are required to attend that school as determined by its governors; 1.69. “Senior Academy Physiotherapist” means the Official referred to in Rule 97; 1.70. “Senior Professional Development Coach” means the Official referred to in Rule 75; 1.71. “Sports Science and Medicine Programme” means an integrated, interdisciplinary programme for the provision of sports science and medical services and analysis as more particularly described in Rules 208 to 219; 1.72. “Sports Therapist” means a Person who holds at least an undergraduate degree in sports therapy; 1.73. “Technical Board” has the meaning set out in Rules 33 to 35; 1.74. “Tournament” means a grouping of competitive matches between three or more Clubs (or clubs) whose results are given significance (e.g. there may be a winner of the Tournament) and which are typically played together at one venue and over a short period of time (e.g. one day or a few days);

 


General 359 1.75. “Training Camp” means an event for the Academy Players of one Club and which lasts for one or more days and at which a variety of coaching and other on-pitch and off-pitch activities takes place; 1.76.“Training Model” means the Full Time Training Model, the Hybrid Training Model or the Part Time Training Model; 1.77.“Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending an Academy on trial under the provisions of Rules 231 or 232; 1.78. “Vision Statement” means a written statement of the Club’s desired culture, values, ambitions and strategic aims, and the behaviours and activities which the Club has adopted and will adopt (including within its Academy) in order to achieve the same; 1.79.“Youth Development Phase” means the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups inclusive; and 1.80. “Youth Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups, full details of which are set out in Rules 140 to 154. 2.For the purposes of this section of these Rules: 2.1. Academy Players shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and 2.2. the age group into which each Academy Player shall be placed shall be determined by his age on 31 August in the year in question, save in the case of players in the Under 21 age group, who must be under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2018/19 born on or after 1 January 1997). General 3.If a Club engages in the training and development of young players then it must: 3.1.obtain a licence to operate an Academy; and 3.2. operate its Academy in accordance with this section of the Rules. 4.The maximum term of a licence to operate an Academy shall be three years, unless revoked earlier in accordance with these Rules or extended by the PGB at its sole discretion. 5.There shall be four Categories of Academy. Applications to Operate Academies 6.Each Club which operates or applies to operate an Academy shall give the League and the ISO access to such facilities, personnel, documents and records as they reasonably require in order to undertake their responsibilities under these Rules.

 


General Guidance It is anticipated that the ISO will require to visit each Club for around three days in order to undertake its ISO Audit. 360 Youth Development Rules 13. In respect of each Club which applies for a licence to operate an Academy, the ISO shall undertake an analysis (“the ISO Audit”) of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c). 7.A Club which wishes to operate (or continue to operate) a Category 1 Academy must (a) submit its written application (signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory) to do so, and (b) submit such evidence as is required in order to demonstrate compliance with the Core Conditions, in accordance with the timetable issued by the League. 8.The PGB, acting on the advice of the ISO, shall determine whether each applicant Club complies with the Core Conditions and notify each such Club of its determination by the deadline stipulated by the League. 9.The PGB shall determine that a Club either: 9.1. does not comply with the Core Conditions, in which event the PGB shall not grant it a licence to operate a Category 1 Academy; or 9.2. complies with the Core Conditions, in which event the Club must complete the Audit Tool by the deadline stipulated by the League. 10. The ISO shall conduct an ISO Audit of each Academy at least once every three years (subject to any decision of the PGB that an ISO Audit shall be undertaken less frequently or any requirement of these Rules which provides for ISO Audits to be undertaken more frequently), the results of which shall be made available to the Club, the League and the PGB. 11.The ISO will undertake a further ISO Audit of each Club to which Rule 9.2 applies by the deadline stipulated by the League. 12. Each applicant Club shall be given reasonable notice of the dates of its ISO Audit and may not change those dates save with the permission of the PGB, which shall only be granted if the PGB is satisfied there are exceptional circumstances which justify such a change.

 


General Guidance It is expected that the Club Officials who will attend the meeting with the ISO and the League referred to in Rule 16.2 will include the Academy Manager and the Chief Executive. 361 14.Where a Club which wishes to obtain a licence to operate (or to continue to operate) a Category 2, 3 or 4 Academy: 14.1.the Club shall: 14.1.1. submit to the League an application by the deadline stipulated by the League prior to the commencement of the relevant season; and 14.1.2. co-operate with the League’s assessment (by whatever means) of the Club’s compliance with the criteria applicable to the relevant Category; 14.2. where the League is satisfied, acting reasonably, that the Club will meet the criteria applicable to the Category applied for, the League shall recommend to the PGB that the PGB award a provisional licence to operate an Academy for that Category; 14.3. where the League is not satisfied that the Club will meet the criteria applicable to the relevant Category, the League may recommend to the PGB that the PGB award: 14.3.1. a provisional licence to operate an Academy for such lower Category as appropriate having regard to the criteria which are met by the Club as evidenced by the application; or 14.3.2. no provisional licence to operate an Academy at all; 14.4.the PGB shall give due consideration to: 14.4.1. a Club’s application for a provisional licence to operate an Academy; and 14.4.2. the recommendation of the League in accordance with Rule 14.3, and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a provisional licence to operate an Academy, if any. A Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for a provisional licence if Rule 14.3 applies. 15.The ISO Audit shall utilise the Audit Tool by assessing and recording thereon a score in respect of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c). 16.Prior to an ISO Audit being presented to the PGB, the ISO shall: 16.1. give to the Club a copy of it and of the ISO’s recommendation as to whether the Club should be granted a licence to operate an Academy and if so what the Category of the Academy should be; 16.2. thereafter hold a meeting with Officials of the Club and representatives of the League to discuss it; and 16.3. consider any representations made by the Club or the League about the Club’s ISO Audit and make all appropriate amendments to the ISO Audit consequent upon those representations.

 


General 362 Youth Development Rules 17. The PGB, having given due consideration to a Club’s ISO Audit and recommendation and to the advice of the League, shall (where appropriate) issue all licences to operate Academies and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a licence. 18. In determining the Category of each Academy the PGB will consider and rely upon an anonymised report from the ISO on all applications for the same Category, which shall include a comparison of the scores obtained by each applicant and their Malus Scores, and a recommendation by the ISO as to the Category to be awarded, together with reasons. 19. For the avoidance of doubt, a Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for a licence to operate an Academy if it believes that the ISO Audit contains manifest error. 20. A Club may only appeal against the decision of the PGB not to issue it a licence to operate an Academy, or against the PGB’s determination of the Category of its Academy, if that decision was: 20.1.reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; 20.2.reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the Club have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; 20.3.reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or 20.4.one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case. 21.Any appeal by a Club pursuant to Rule 20 shall be dealt with in accordance with Rule K (Arbitration) of the Rules of The Football Association. 22.A Club may not: 22.1. re-apply for a licence to operate an Academy within three years of the determination by the PGB of an application made by it unless: 22.1.1. the PGB is satisfied that there are exceptional circumstances which justify a further application; and 22.1.2. the Club bears any costs of the League, ISO and PGB reasonably incurred by any of those bodies in assessing and determining the Club’s further application; or 22.2. apply for a licence to operate an Academy higher than that which the Club is licensed to operate where those Clubs already operating in that higher Category are scheduled to be re-audited in the following season.

 


General Guidance Whether there are exceptional circumstances which justify a further application will be entirely at the discretion of the PGB. By way of example only, the following may be considered to be “exceptional circumstances”. However, each case will be judged on its own facts and accordingly there is no guarantee that even if the following apply the PGB will grant permission for a re-application. The circumstances referred to above include a change in ownership or strategic priority within the Club leading to a significantly high level of commitment to and investment in the Academy. The Club would need to demonstrate an improvement in performance against targets, not simply plans to improve performance. 363 23.Upon a Club making a further application pursuant to Rule 22, the ISO shall conduct a further ISO Audit of the Club. 24.Any Club or Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) or falsifying a document in connection with: 24.1.an application for an Academy; 24.2.the League’s annual evaluation undertaken pursuant to Rule 37; 24.3.an ISO Audit; or 24.4.any other provision of these Rules, shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules. 25. If, in breach of Rule 3.2, a Club fails to comply with any Rule in this section, or if a Club or Official makes a false statement or falsifies a document as set out in Rule 24, then the PGB may: 25.1.revoke the Club’s licence to operate an Academy; or 25.2. suspend the Club’s licence to operate an Academy for such time as it shall determine during which the Club shall have the opportunity to ensure it becomes compliant with the relevant Rule; or 25.3. determine that the Club’s Academy shall have a lower Category than its current Category; or 25.4. withdraw or suspend the Club’s entitlement to any central funding provided for the purposes of youth development; and 25.5.in any of the above cases require the ISO to undertake an ISO Audit of the Club’s Academy as soon as reasonably practicable. 26.Without prejudice to Rule 25, any breach of Rules 3.2, 6, 24, 31.2, 41 to 49, 53, 54, 55.1, 114 to 118, 121.2, 125 to 127, 129, 130, 138, 139, 152 to 154, 161 to 163, 171, 172, 175 to 184, 188 to 199, 206, 211, 212, 218 to 224, 238, 240, 241, 244 to 247, 252, 258, 261, 262, 273, 276, 279 to 281, 291 to 295, 312, 315 or 319 shall be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules.

 


General Guidance Failure to comply with any of the Rules in this section, other than those specified in Rule 26 above, will not ordinarily lead to liability to disciplinary action under Section W. However, such failure to comply may be dealt with pursuant to the terms and conditions of the Club’s Academy licence and may lead to the revocation, suspension or downgrading of that licence, or the withdrawal or suspension of central funding, pursuant to Rule 25. The League considers that the Rules specified in Rule 26 are of such a nature that breach should open the possibility of disciplinary action under Section W because they impact upon other people or entities, and in particular, Academy Players and/or other Clubs. 364 Youth Development Rules

 


Youth Development Rules Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Guidance See also Rule 9.2 which requires the Academy Performance Plan to be submitted as part of the Club’s application to operate (or continue to operate) an Academy with effect from 1 July 2016. 365 29. The Academy Performance Plan shall be drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager in consultation with such Officials as the Club may consider appropriate (including, by way of example only, the Manager, the Chief Executive, the Academy Management Team and the technical director if the Club has appointed one and the Technical Board) and shall be reviewed annually by the Academy Manager. 30.The Club Board shall: 30.1.annually review and approve the Academy Performance Plan; 30.2.ensure that the Academy Performance Plan is communicated to all relevant Officials; and 30.3. measure the performance of the Academy each year against the objectives, strategy and specific performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan and ensure that appropriate action is taken if the performance targets have not been met. Performance Management Application 31.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 31.1. utilise the Performance Management Application from the date of its implementation by the League and record on it the data listed in Rule 1.59; 31.2. ensure that the data held on the Performance Management Application which is within the Club’s control is held securely and is only released to, or accessed by, those Persons who require access to it pursuant to any of these Rules; and 31.3. provide the League with such information as it may from time to time require for the purposes of analysing and benchmarking on a national or Category-wide basis any aspect of the performance of Academy Players or Clubs. Strategic Documents 27. Each Club which operates an Academy shall document and make available to the League and to the ISO its Vision Statement, Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy each of which shall be: 27.1.drawn up by the Technical Board; and 27.2.annually reviewed and approved by the Club Board. Academy Performance Plan 28.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and make available to the League and to the ISO its Academy Performance Plan.

 


Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Guidance The Club may wish to give consideration to tasking the Technical Board with involvement in the following functions, in addition to those listed in the above Rule: • • • • • defining the profile/role of the Senior Professional Development Coach; management of the transition of players into the first team squad; defining the Club’s recruitment strategy (e.g. home-grown players vs external recruitment); playing opportunities for Academy Players at first team level; and any other functions which the Club deems appropriate. Each Club may wish to give consideration to employing a technical director. The employment of a technical director is not mandatory. 366 Youth Development Rules 32.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that the Performance Management Application is available for access by the following individuals: 32.1.relevant Academy Staff; and 32.2. Parents of its Academy Players aged 17 and younger, and the Academy Players themselves, in relation to information contained on the Performance Management Application which relates to that Academy Player (but excluding information which in the Club’s reasonable opinion ought not to be so disclosed). Technical Board 33.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Technical Board. 34. The membership of the Technical Board shall consist of such Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Technical Board to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules, and accordingly may include: 34.1.the Chief Executive; 34.2.the Manager; 34.3.the Academy Manager; 34.4.such Officials as can give input from the following functional areas: 34.4.1. recruitment; 34.4.2. coaching; and 34.4.3. Professional Development Phase coaching; and 34.5.any other Official that the Club deems appropriate. 35. The Technical Board shall provide technical advice and support in the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coach Competency Framework, and in the development, implementation and monitoring of the Academy Performance Plan.

 

 

Youth Development Rules Effective Measurement 367 Academies: Licensing, Evaluation and Audit 36.Each Club which operates an Academy shall conduct an annual self-assessment of its Academy which shall: 36.1.be led by its Academy Manager; 36.2. assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool; 36.3.utilise the Audit Tool; and 36.4.be made available to the League, the ISO and, if required, the PGB. 37.The League shall conduct: 37.1.on-going monitoring of each Academy; and 37.2.an annual evaluation of each Academy which shall: 37.2.1. consider the Club’s annual self-assessment referred to in Rule 36 and its most recent Academy Financial Information; 37.2.2. assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool; 37.2.3. utilise the Audit Tool; and 37.2.4. be made available to the Club, the ISO and, if required, the PGB. 38.A Club shall be entitled to publish the results of its ISO Audit and the Category of its Academy. Productivity Profile 39. Each year the League will provide each Club which operates an Academy with an up to date Productivity Profile, benchmarked (on an anonymised basis) against other Clubs (and, if appropriate, Football League clubs).

 


Effective Measurement 368 Youth Development Rules

 


Youth Development Rules Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Guidance 1. The Performance Clock records the player’s progress throughout his development. The Performance Clock is an embedded application in the Performance Management Application. Information is carried forward year on year (and from club to club) to build into a comprehensive record of the player’s development. The Performance Clock should provide a breakdown of the time spent in individual and team technical and practical development, matches played, sports science and medicine (including psychological and social development) and educational progression. The Performance Clock logs qualitative information and evidence documented by both coach and player relating to a player’s successful progression in the above areas. The Performance Clock also evidences the Academy Player’s Multi-disciplinary Reviews. It should be noted that while there is scope within the Performance Clock for the Academy Player to give feedback and comments, the primary responsibility to maintain Performance Clocks lies with the Club. Any Club which fails to maintain its Academy Players’ Performance Clocks, and make them available in accordance with Rule 40, may jeopardise its categorisation. 2. Guidance Neither the Academy Player nor his Parent need be present at the Multi-disciplinary Review. See however the Club’s obligations under Rules 43, 44 and 46 to 48. 369 Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews 41.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it undertakes a Multi-disciplinary Review in respect of each Academy Player: 41.1.every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups); 41.2.every six weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and 41.3.with such frequency as is necessary according to his developmental needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). Performance Clock 40.Each Club which operates an Academy shall maintain a Performance Clock for each of its Academy Players and ensure that it is made available to: 40.1.the Academy Player; 40.2. his Parent (and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing the Club shall provide to the Academy Player and his Parent a copy of his Performance Clock if he ceases to be registered with the Club); 40.3.the League; and 40.4.the ISO.

 


Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Guidance It is recommended that one of the meetings referred to in Rule 46 is held at around the mid-season point and the other at the end of the season. The annual written report referred to in Rule 48 should form the basis of the end of season meeting. Regular reviews of all aspects of an Academy Player’s development are a key part of the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each periodic Multi-disciplinary Review will have input from each discipline within the Academy (coaching, education and welfare, and sports science and medicine). The following best practice recommendations are made, which supplement the above minimum requirements. 370 Youth Development Rules 42. Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall assess the performance and development of the Academy Player against his performance targets set at previous Multi-disciplinary Reviews. At the end of each Multi-disciplinary Review the Club shall update the Academy Player’s Individual Learning Plan to take account of conclusions reached at the Multi-disciplinary Review. 43.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it conducts a meeting with each of its Academy Players: 43.1. at least every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups); 43.2. at least every six weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and 43.3. with such frequency as is necessary according to his development needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). 44.At the meetings referred to in Rule 43, the Club shall: 44.1.discuss with the Academy Player his Individual Learning Plan; and 44.2. take all appropriate action (for example by way of amending his Individual Learning Plan to set mutually agreed performance targets and/or such individual coaching, athletic development or educational support as may be necessary). 45.Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall be recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 46. Each Club which operates an Academy shall meet with the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 at least twice a year and provide to and discuss with the Parent a detailed review of all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development based on his most recent Multi-disciplinary Reviews. 47.A written record of the discussion referred to in Rule 46 shall be given to the Parent and noted on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 48. Each Club which operates an Academy shall, between 1 May and 30 June in each year, provide to the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 an annual written report on all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development over the preceding season. 49.Each Club shall permit a representative of the League to attend Multi-disciplinary Reviews if so requested by the League.

 


Performance Management, Player Development and Progression 1. Multi-disciplinary Reviews should not only measure the Academy Player’s progression against his own performance targets, but also benchmark his development against that of his peers. The procedure for undertaking Multi-disciplinary Reviews with Academy Players should follow a standard protocol. The meeting should involve the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase and the Head of Education (particularly if the Club is providing education to the Academy Player), plus any other relevant Academy Staff (e.g. sports scientists) as required. Similar protocols may be adopted for the meetings with Parents. Thus, it is recommended that the meeting is attended by the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase, the Head of Education and any other relevant Academy Staff. 2. 3. 371

 


Performance Management, Player Development and Progression 372 Youth Development Rules

 


Youth Development Rules Staff Guidance The functions covered by the mandatory posts must be delivered by all Clubs operating an Academy. However, the League acknowledges that Clubs should have flexibility in the organisation of their staffing structure provided that the structure that is adopted delivers the same outputs and results as if the mandatory posts were filled. The exceptions to this are the post of Academy Manager and the coaches set out in Rules 69 and 70: a Club must employ a Full Time Academy Manager in accordance with Rules 58 to 64 and coaches in accordance with Rules 69 and 70. 373 52.The Club shall document its staffing structure in an organisational chart which shall: 52.1.show the reporting lines of each member of Academy Staff; and 52.2.be made available to Academy Staff, the League and the ISO. 53.The relationship between a Club and each member of its Academy Staff shall be appropriately documented by way of: 53.1.an employment contract; 53.2.a statement of terms of employment pursuant to Section 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996; or 53.3.in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services. 54.Each member of Academy Staff shall be given: 54.1.a written job description (which may be contained in the document referred to in Rule 53); and 54.2.an annual performance appraisal. General 50.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a staffing structure for its Academy which shall: 50.1.subject to Rule 51, include the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules for the Category applicable to its Academy; and 50.2.have regard to the guidelines and best practice set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. 51. Save for the Academy Manager and the coaches described in Rules 69 and 70, a Club need not employ those Academy Staff whose employment is mandatory for the Category of its Academy pursuant to these Rules provided that the Club is able to demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate), that its staffing structure includes the same expertise and achieves the same results as if all the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules were filled.

 


Staff Guidance It is envisaged that CPD will be delivered partly by Clubs and partly externally (e.g. by The Football Association). Guidance This Section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. If a Club does not employ one of the Officials described in Rule 56.2, Clubs should consider including representation from the relevant functional area on the Academy Management Team. 374 Youth Development Rules Academy Manager 58.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Full Time Academy Manager. 59.The Academy Manager’s appointment shall be approved by the Club Board. 60.The Academy Manager shall report to the Chief Executive or to such other senior administrative Official of the Club as the Club Board shall approve. Academy Management Team 56.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Academy Management Team which shall: 56.1.be led by the Academy Manager; and 56.2. in addition to the Academy Manager, consist of such other Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Academy Management Team to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules and otherwise, and which may accordingly include the Head of Education, the Head of Sports Science and Medicine, the Head of Recruitment, the Head of Academy Coaching and the Academy Secretary. 57. The Academy Management Team shall assist the Academy Manager in running the operations of the Academy in accordance with the Club’s Academy Performance Plan. 55.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 55.1.provide Continued Professional Development to members of Academy Staff where required to do so pursuant to these Rules; and 55.2. take all reasonable steps to ensure that each member of Academy Staff who is required by these Rules to undertake Continued Professional Development does so.

 


Staff Guidance It is acknowledged that some Academy Managers may also have important roles as coaches and that the above responsibilities may limit the time they have for coaching. As a consequence, the Academy Manager will be entitled to delegate some of his functions to other staff at the Academy to enable him to continue to undertake coaching. In particular, if the Academy Manager also has coaching responsibilities, Clubs may wish to give consideration to appointing an Operations Manager, being a senior administrator who will have day-to-day responsibility for many of the executive and operational issues of the Academy. However, it should be borne in mind that the Academy Manager will remain ultimately responsible for all of the above matters regardless of any delegation. 375 62.Subject to Rule 63, each Academy Manager must hold: 62.1.an up to date UEFA A Licence; 62.2.an FA Youth Award; and 62.3.an FA Advanced Youth Award. 61.The responsibilities of the Academy Manager shall include (unless otherwise approved by the Board): 61.1.guiding the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coaching Curriculum; 61.2. drawing up the Academy Performance Plan as set out in, and subject to the provisions of, Rule 29; 61.3.implementing the Academy Performance Plan; 61.4.advising the Club Board on: 61.4.1. whether the Academy has met the performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan; and 61.4.2. the action to be taken by the Club if the Academy has not met those performance targets; 61.5. ensuring the effective use by all appropriate Academy Staff of the Performance Management Application, Performance Clocks, and the Audit Tool, including ensuring that all relevant data is recorded thereon; 61.6.the design, implementation and management of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; 61.7. conducting an annual self-assessment of the Academy in accordance with the provisions of Rule 36; 61.8. providing all necessary assistance to the League in connection with its on-going monitoring and annual evaluations of the Academy and to the ISO in connection with the ISO Audits; 61.9.ensuring that all Academy Staff undertake the Continued Professional Development required of them by this section of the Rules; 61.10.being the line manager of the Head of Education, Head of Coaching and Head of Recruitment; and 61.11.liaising with the Club’s Manager as appropriate.

 


Staff Guidance An Academy Managers’ development programme will be developed in conjunction with Clubs. Rule 62.3 will be complied with regardless of which of the age-specific specialist element of the Award the Academy Manager holds, so long as he holds one. Guidance Consideration is being given to a specific course/qualification for Academy Managers who do not hold the required coaching qualifications. This may become mandatory for such Academy Managers. Further guidance will be given to Clubs in due course. Guidance In respect of holding the BFAS/EFAiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13 Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 376 Youth Development Rules Academy Secretary 65.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Secretary who shall be employed Full Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy), and at least Part Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy). 66.The Academy Secretary shall: 66.1.provide administrative support to the Academy Manager and the Academy Management Team; 66.2. act as the point of contact between the Academy and the League for all administrative matters, including the submission of required information; and 66.3. be familiar with all relevant provisions of these Youth Development Rules, as amended from time to time. 64. The Academy Manager must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. In addition, where the Academy Manager holds a qualification set out in Rule 62, he must attend such training provided by The FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of that qualification and at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League every year and hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 63.A Club may appoint as Academy Manager a Person who does not hold the qualifications set out in Rule 62 provided that the Head of Academy Coaching: 63.1.holds these qualifications; 63.2.is tasked with overseeing the Coaching Curriculum; and 63.3.is a member of the Academy Management Team and sits on the Technical Board.

 

 

Staff Guidance It is recommended (and mandatory in the circumstances set out in Rule 63) that the Head of Academy Coaching will be a senior appointment in the Academy and a member of the Academy Management Team and sit on the Technical Board. In respect of holding the BFAS/EFAiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 377 Head of Academy Coaching 67.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Academy Coaching who shall: 67.1.report to the Academy Manager; 67.2.subject to Rule 61.6, have responsibility for delivery of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; 67.3. be responsible for designing and delivering the Club’s Continued Professional Development programme, which shall reflect the Club’s Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy and each coach’s Coach Competency Framework for all the Club’s Academy coaches; 67.4. discharge the responsibilities with regard to Development Action Plans set out at Rules 82 to 84; 67.5. hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award, and an FA Advanced Youth Award; 67.6. hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; 67.7. have recent and relevant experience of coaching Academy Players in an Academy (or of a comparable environment); 67.8. be employed Full Time (in the case of a Head of Academy Coaching employed in a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or at least Part Time (in the case of a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy); 67.9. attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League each year; 67.10. attend such training to be provided by The FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of the qualifications set out in Rule 67.5; and 67.11. in conjunction with each of the Club’s coaches, plan, deliver and monitor the delivery of individual development plans for each such coach. 68. In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 67.9, the Head of Academy Coaching must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 


Staff Guidance For those Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy, the Academy Manager and Head of Academy Coaching may count towards the minimum numbers required under Rule 69. Further consideration will be given to this in due course as it is however best practice that they are not included in the count of coaches under Rule 69. 378 Youth Development Rules 70. In addition to the coaches set out in Rule 69 each Club shall employ sufficient additional coaching staff (Full Time or Part Time) to ensure that the coach to Academy Players ratios set out in Rule 117 are maintained. 71. Each Club shall appoint one Full Time coach in each Development Phase who shall be the lead coach for that phase and be responsible for managing the delivery of coaching within it, and who shall hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence. Goalkeeping Coaches 72. Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ, either on a Full Time or Part Time basis, such goalkeeping coaches as are necessary to ensure that each Academy Player who is a goalkeeper receives the required hours of coaching set out in Rule 114. 73. Each goalkeeping coach must: 73.1.attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by The Football Association each year; 73.2.attend the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by The Football Association at least once every three years; and 73.3.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Coaches 69. Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ as a minimum the number of Full Time coaches for each Development Phase in accordance with the Category of its Academy as set out in the following table: Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 2 2 2 Category 2 1 2 2 Category 3 1 1 2 Category 4 N/A N/A 2

 


Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 379 Senior Professional Development Coach 75. Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall (and a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may) appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach who shall: 75.1.report to the Academy Manager; 75.2.liaise with the Manager; 75.3. hold a UEFA A Licence and the FA Advanced Youth Award with the age specific specialist element relevant to the Professional Development Phase; 75.4.oversee on a day-to-day basis the Coaching Curriculum for the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups; 75.5. manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 77; 75.6.contribute to the Multi-disciplinary Reviews of all Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase; and 75.7.manage the Club’s team which competes in the Professional Development League. 76. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy that does not appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach in accordance with Rule 75 shall assign a member of the coaching staff responsible for the coaching of the Club’s professional players to act as a liaison coach who shall: 76.1.liaise with the Academy Manager; 76.2.liaise with the Manager; and 76.3.manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 77. 77. Each Club which operates an Academy shall develop, implement and provide evidence of a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to its senior squad. 74.Each goalkeeping coach must hold an up to date UEFA B Licence and an FA Goalkeeping Coaching B Licence.

 


Staff Guidance These Rules require the following Academy Staff to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence: • • Head of Academy Coaching (Rule 67.5); and Senior Professional Development Coach (Rule 75.3). Guidance The League, The Football League and The FA will establish and maintain a national database of qualifications of coaches, and the in-service training they have undertaken. In respect of holding the BFAS/EFAiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. 380 Youth Development Rules 81.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare a Coach Competency Framework, which must be approved by its Technical Board. 82. Each Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching provides to each of its Academy coaches (including goalkeeping coaches and the Senior Professional Development Coach) a Development Action Plan, that is to say the Head of Academy Coaching shall undertake an assessment of the competencies of each Academy coach and discuss this with him, and agree with him the competencies and behaviours which he needs to develop, and the activities which he will undertake in order to develop them, and the timeframe within which he will undertake them, and record the same in writing and give a copy to the coach. 83. The Club must record evidence that the actions referred to in the Development Action Plan have been undertaken, and review those actions within an appropriate period with the coach, and amend the Development Action Plan if necessary. 79. Each coach (including goalkeeping coaches) must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association or League each year and hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 80.In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 79, each coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development 78.Each coach (excluding goalkeeping coaches to whom Rule 73 applies) must from the commencement of and throughout their employment hold: 78.1.an up to date UEFA B Licence (save where these Rules require a coach to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence); 78.2.an FA Youth Award; and 78.3.an up to date FA Advanced Youth Award with the age-specific specialist element relevant to the Development Phase which they coach.

 


Staff Guidance A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a Part Time basis. Guidance Under Rule 88.1.2, where the Academy Doctor is not head of department the further qualification is still necessary if the doctor is providing independent unsupervised management in the area of Sport and Exercise Medicine. 381 87. The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall be responsible for managing and delivering the Sports Science and Medicine Programme for all Academy Players registered with the Club. 88.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine: 88.1.shall be either: 88.1.1. a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; 88.1.2. a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors) with a diploma in Sport and Exercise Medicine or equivalent or higher qualification; or 88.1.3. the holder of at least a master’s degree in sports science (or other relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation, and 88.2.shall have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment. 84.The Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching reviews, and if necessary amends, each coach’s Development Action Plan with such frequency as is necessary. Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine 85. Each Club which operates a Category 1 and Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine who shall report to either the Academy Manager or the Official who is responsible for Sports Science and Medicine for the entire Club (and whichever he reports to, he shall liaise closely with the other). 86. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that its Sports Science and Medicine Programme for Academy Players is appropriately managed and delivered.

 


Staff Guidance It is envisaged that the Person who is appointed to this role shall have had recent relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO), including managerial experience in a sports science environment. In respect of holding the AREA/ATMMiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 382 Youth Development Rules Lead Sports Scientist 92.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Lead Sports Scientist who shall: 92.1.hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university; 92.2.have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 92.3.co-ordinate and lead the sports science services for the Academy; and 92.4.hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 93. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it delivers sufficient and appropriate sports science services to its Academy Players. 94.The Lead Sports Scientist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 89.The Head of Academy Sports Science Medicine shall hold either: 89.1. if he is a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council or a registered medical practitioner, a current AREA certificate, ATMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; or 89.2. if he is neither of the above, a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 90. For the avoidance of doubt, if the Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine is not a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council or a registered medical practitioner (as set out in Rule 89.1 and 89.2 respectively) then the primacy of decisions regarding the clinical treatment of Academy Players shall rest with a physiotherapist or registered medical practitioner. 91.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club or the League.

 


Staff Guidance For Clubs’ obligations generally regarding the provision of sports science and medicine, see Rules 208 to 219. It is envisaged that the Person appointed to this role will have recent, relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO). A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis. In respect of holding the BFAS/EFAiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. Guidance It is recommended that Category 2 Academies employ the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach on a Full Time basis, but the League acknowledges that this may not always be possible, therefore, the minimum role is stated to be Part Time. In respect of holding the BFAS/EFAiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 383 Senior Academy Physiotherapist 97.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Senior Academy Physiotherapist who shall: 97.1.be Full Time in the case of a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy and at least Part Time in the case of a Category 4 Academy; Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach 95.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or 2 Academy shall employ a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach who shall: 95.1. in the case of a Category 1 Academy, be employed Full Time, and in the case of a Category 2 Academy, be employed at least Part Time; 95.2. be responsible for providing to the Club’s Academy Players appropriate strength and conditioning training and monitoring as part of the Sports Science and Medicine Programme; 95.3. hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation; 95.4. hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; and 95.5. have attended the following workshops run by the UK Strength and Conditioning Association (or equivalent workshops run by any equivalent body): 95.5.1. Foundation Workshop and Certification (Level 1); 95.5.2. Weightlifting Workshop; 95.5.3. Plyometric, Agility and Speed Workshop; and 95.5.4. Planning Effective Programmes Workshop; 95.6.report to the Lead Sports Scientist. 96.The Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 


Staff Guidance In respect of holding the AREA/ATTMiF/ITMMiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. Guidance All Sports Therapists must have a doctor or paramedic registered with the Health and Care Professions Council working alongside them on match day in the Professional Development Phase. At Category 3 and Category 4 the foregoing shall apply unless a Sports Therapist holds a current ITMMiF Qualification. For younger age groups, Rule 219 applies. Sports Therapists are not currently eligible to be registered with the Health and Care Professions Council. It is likely that this may change in the year or two and that if and when it does, an amendment to the Rules will be proposed to require all Sports Therapists working within Clubs to be so registered. 384 Youth Development Rules Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists 98. In addition to the Senior Academy Physiotherapist referred to at Rule 97, each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one Full Time physiotherapist who shall be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and (where their duties include clinical leadership at matches) hold a current AREA or ATTMiF. 99. Any Sports Therapist employed by a Club must be subject to the management and supervision of a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council. 100. Each physiotherapist and Sports Therapist employed pursuant to Rules 98 and 99 must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club and each such physiotherapist shall hold a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 97.2. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council (save that a Club which operates a Category 3 or 4 Academy may continue to employ as its Senior Academy Physiotherapist any Person so employed at the time of these Rules coming into force who does not hold the qualifications specified in this Rule provided that he has successfully completed the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification. Any Person appointed thereafter must hold the qualifications specified by this Rule); 97.3. have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 97.4. if employed by a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy hold a current AREA certificate or ATTMiF or if employed by a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy hold a current ITMMiF (or in either case an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board); 97.5.co-ordinate and lead the physiotherapy service within the Academy; 97.6.ensure that Rules 218.1 and 219 are complied with; and 97.7. undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 


Staff In respect of holding the AREA/ATTMiF/ITMMiF, see the Guidance under Rule 1.13. Clubs should also note that IFAS/ITMMiF is only a minimum requirement, and Clubs may wish to ensure medical staff undertake additional qualifications, e.g. ATTMiF. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. Guidance 1. Whether the Academy Doctor should be Full Time or Part Time has not been specified, it being recognised that the role may be fulfilled by a doctor who also has responsibilities for the professional squad, or who has other professional responsibilities outside the Club. See also Rules 218 and 219 concerning the medical cover at coaching and matches. The League will gather and share best practice in relation to Emergency Action Plans. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 2. 3. 4. 385 Performance Analysts 102.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Full Time Performance Analysts. 103.Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Performance Analysts, one on a Full Time basis, and the other at least Part Time. 104.The Performance Analysts shall undertake Performance Analysis of Academy Players registered with the Club. 105.The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 105.The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Academy Doctor 101.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Doctor who shall: 101.1. be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors); 101.2. be available to assess and, if appropriate, undertake the treatment of any playing injuries suffered by an Academy Player; 101.3.undertake Continued Professional Development; 101.4. be available for consultation at the Academy on at least one occasion per week (in addition to any attendance at matches); and 101.5.be responsible for the preparation of each Club’s Emergency Action Plan.

 


Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. Guidance See also: 1. Rule 204 which requires each Club to nominate a member of Academy Staff to be responsible for the management and delivery of the Club’s programme to educate Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. It is recommended (although not mandatory) that the Head of Education and Welfare is tasked with this. Rule 206 pursuant to which the Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official must manage the Club’s exit/release strategy. 2. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 386 Youth Development Rules Head of Education 106.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Head of Education who shall: 106.1.report to the Academy Manager; 106.2.have responsibility for: 106.2.1.the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s Education Programme; 106.2.2. the educational progression of all Academy Players registered with the Club (subject to the duties of any educational establishment at which an Academy Player’s education is taking place); 106.2.3. ensuring that the education of an Academy Player engaged on the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is not prejudiced as a result of his being so engaged; and 106.2.4. ensuring all documents and records relating to the education of Academy Players required by these Rules are in place and up-to-date; 106.3. undertake benchmarking of the educational progression of each year group of Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid and Full Time Training Models against national data, and make the result of that benchmarking available to the League; 106.4. ensure that the Academy’s educational provision reflects the strategy and performance targets set out in the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 106.5. hold Qualified Teacher Status and have relevant experience (in the case of Category 1 and 2 Academies) or, as a minimum, possess a teaching qualification or further education teaching qualification (in the case of Category 3 and Category 4 Academies); 106.6.be Full Time (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies); and 106.7.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

 

Staff Guidance 1. Ideally a Club’s strategy for talent identification and recruitment should flow from its Vision Statement and Playing Philosophy and be fully integrated into its Academy Performance Plan and the multi-disciplinary approach to youth development envisaged by the Elite Player Performance Plan. Clubs may wish to document a recruitment strategy which sets out: • the profile of the players it seeks to recruit in each age group, having regard to the desired technical, tactical, maturation, social and psychological characteristics required at each age; its target groups (e.g. local v national recruitment, players attending Development Centres or local schools/boys’ clubs etc); synchronisation between coaches and recruiters to ensure that, for example, assessment procedures match those by which the Academy’s existing Academy Players are assessed, and that new recruits transit easily into the Academy environment; a strategy for late developers (including the Academy’s own Academy Players whose maturation rates are slow but who eventually catch up with their peers); and ensuring accurate scouting records are maintained. • • • • Clubs may then wish to develop an activity plan to implement the recruitment strategy. With regard to Rule 107.4 above, it is envisaged that a new qualification for Scouts will be developed in due course. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 51. 2. 3. 387 Head of Recruitment 107.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Recruitment who shall: 107.1.report to the Academy Manager; 107.2.have responsibility for the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s policies and procedures for the recruitment of Academy Players; 107.3. have responsibility for the recruitment and training of the Club’s Scouts (including taking all reasonable steps to ensure that they comply with the requirements regarding qualifications, registration and Continued Professional Development set out at Rule 220); 107.4. be in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time; 107.5.undertake at least five hours of in-service training each year; 107.6.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club; and 107.7. be Full Time in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, and at least Part Time in the case of Category 3 and 4 Academies.

 


Staff Guidance Clubs’ attention is also drawn to Section S of the Premier League Rules: Safeguarding. Clubs must ensure that these Rules are complied with in respect of any intern to whom they are applicable. Clubs must also ensure that they comply with all applicable legislation, including that concerning the national minimum wage. 388 Youth Development Rules Interns 108. The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must ensure that the Club records and, if requested, makes available to the League, the following details of every intern working within the Academy: 108.1. name, date of birth and contact details (phone number, address and email address); 108.2. qualifications (both academic and sporting such as coaching qualifications); 108.3. details of the intern’s current course, including the institution at which he is enrolled, the name of the course, and the name and contact details of his tutor; and 108.4. the contact details of a member of Academy Staff who is responsible for supervising the intern whilst he is at the Academy.

 


Youth Development Rules Coaching Guidance Reference is made in the Rule to sections 6.6 to 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan, which set out further detail about the Coaching Curriculum in each Development Phase. It is recommended that the Coaching Curriculum gives particular consideration to desired outcomes and the coaching strategies needed to achieve them at each Development Phase. See also Rule 61.6 (role of Academy Manager in the Coaching Curriculum) and Rule 67.2 (role of the Head of Academy Coaching). 389 Coaching Hours 112.The coaching of age groups Under 15 and older in Category 1 and Category 2 Academies shall take place over 46 weeks of each year, such weeks to be determined by reference to the Games Programme Schedule (including the two periods set out therein during which no matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes shall take place). 113.All other coaching in Academies shall take place over 40 weeks of each year. Coaching Curriculum 109. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare (and make available to the League and to the ISO on request) a Coaching Curriculum which shall have regard to: 109.1.the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy; 109.2.the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 109.3.sections 6.6 – 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan (save as regards the reference to minimum hours of coaching, as to which see Rule 114); and 109.4.these Rules. 110. The Club’s Coaching Curriculum shall be drawn up by the Academy Manager (or, in the circumstances set out in Rule 63, the Head of Academy Coaching) who shall consult with all appropriate Club Officials (which may include the Manager, the Chief Executive, coaching staff, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one). 111.The Club’s Technical Board shall approve the Club’s Coaching Curriculum.

 


Coaching 390 Youth Development Rules 114. Save as otherwise permitted by the PGB, the minimum hours of coaching to be delivered by Academies each week to each Academy Player (subject to his fitness) and the permitted Training Model per Category and per Development Phase are as follows: Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 Coaching hours per week 4 rising to 8 for older Academy Players 10 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Permitted Training Model Part Time, Hybrid Part Time, Hybrid, Full Time Full Time Category 2 Coaching hours per week 3 rising to 5 for older Academy Players 6 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time, Hybrid Full Time Category 3 Coaching hours per week 3 4 rising to 6 for older Academy Players (See Guidance below) 12 Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time Full Time Category 4 Coaching hours per week N/A N/A 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Games Programmes Permitted Training Model N/A N/A Full Time

 


Coaching Guidance 1. The above hours of coaching are the minimum the Rules require per week, subject to the Academy Player’s fitness. It is acknowledged, however, that Academies can alter these hours as they see fit, provided that the above stated hours are achieved on average over each six or 12 week Multi-disciplinary Review period (as relevant). As regards “subject to fitness”, this includes not only where an Academy Player is recuperating from injury, but also where in the opinion of the coaching staff and/or the medical and sports science staff, his coaching hours need to be reduced for him to receive adequate rest and recovery and/or avoid overuse injuries. Coaching in the above tables refers to on-the-pitch coaching (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes time in matches). It is expected that Clubs will need to spend additional time in other environments off the pitch in order to work with Academy Players to assist them in developing the key technical, tactical, physical and psychological and social skills. Where an Academy falls short of providing its Academy Players with the above hours of coaching, the Academy will need to demonstrate that despite this, its Academy Players are being provided with a proper Coaching Curriculum. This can be demonstrated by the progression of the Academy Player at each stage of the development process. For Category 3 Clubs in the Youth Development Phase, the hours stated above should be applied as follows: 2. U12 and U13: U14: U15 and U16: 4 hours 5 hours 6 hours 3. A Club may be permitted to operate a Training Model in a particular Development Phase other than as set out in the table in Rule 114. This would need to be approved in advance by the League (who may take advice from the Education Ombudsman). 391 115. The maximum time in which Academy Players in the Foundation Phase can be engaged in a single coaching session is 90 minutes and there will be appropriate rest periods between each such session. 116.Each Club shall ensure that: 116.1. each Academy Player has access to an individual coaching plan tailored to his specific needs; 116.2. each Academy Player is made aware of his individual coaching plan (and any changes thereto) as soon as reasonably practicable in advance of his being coached in accordance with it; and 116.3.all coaching is recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 117. Each Club shall ensure that a coach to Academy Players and Trialists ratio of 1:10 is maintained for all coaching sessions (save that the ratio for Category 1 Academies using the Full Time Training Model shall be 1:8). 118. Each Club shall ensure that each Academy Player in age groups Under 9 and older participates at least once a year in a Festival (or other coaching event such as a Training Camp or a Tournament) which lasts for at least two days.

 


Coaching Guidance The above Rules are based on the existing provisions concerning Development Centres. It is proposed that further consultation is undertaken with Clubs to explore and redefine the future role of Development Centres. 392 Youth Development Rules 119. Each Club shall ensure that each of its coaches plans each coaching session by setting out the learning objectives which the session is designed to achieve and the coaching which will be given in order to achieve them. Development Centres 120. Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy may operate one or more Development Centres, to be located within one hour’s travelling time of the location of its principal venue for the provision of coaching and education to Academy Players. 121.A Child being coached at a Club’s Development Centre: 121.1.may not be registered for that Club; 121.2.may not play in matches for that Club unless registered as a Trialist; and 121.3.will be free to play for other teams. 122.Clubs which operate Development Centres shall keep an attendance record of all the Children who participate in coaching sessions thereat. 123.Each Development Centre operated by a Club may be inspected from time to time by the League and by the ISO. 124.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 123, the inspection referred to in that Rule may include: 124.1.inspection of the facilities provided; and 124.2.assessment of whether the coaching provided at the Development Centre is in accordance with the Club’s coaching syllabus. 125. No Club shall cause or permit a Child whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre. 126.No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing another Club (or a Football League club).

 


Youth Development Rules Games Programme Guidance With regard to Rule 130.1, the matches which are to be recorded on an Academy Player’s Performance Clock include all Authorised Games in which he plays. The Performance Clock may be used to record other playing information about the Academy Player, e.g. substitutions, cautions, position played in. It forms part of the Performance Management Application. 393 131. In all matches that form part of the Games Programme, each Club is required to ensure that all participating Academy Players wear a shirt bearing a clearly visible number on the back, which corresponds to the number allocated to the relevant Academy Player on any teamsheet submitted in accordance with these Rules or otherwise. Performance Analysis 132.Each Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall: 132.1.have such technical facilities as are necessary to undertake the Performance Analysis required of it by Rule 132.2; 132.2. undertake Performance Analysis (including, in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 Academy, by undertaking GPS evaluation in the Professional Development Phase and in the Youth Development Phase if the Full Time Training Model is utilised) of training activity and matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the Professional Development Phase Games Programme and the Professional Development League; 132.3. use the results of such Performance Analysis in its monitoring of the coaching and development of Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase and the Professional Development Phase; and 132.4. make available to the League such Performance Analysis data as it reasonably shall require to undertake the benchmarking of data for that Academy against national trends. General 127. Save as permitted by the Board, Clubs shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except The Football Association Youth Challenge Cup. 128. An Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club which operates an Academy shall play football only in a Games Programme or in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games (participation in which is limited to registered Academy Players and Trialists) organised by and played at an Academy. 129.A Club which operates an Academy shall not require, cause or allow an Academy Player whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule 128. 130.Each Club which operates an Academy shall record in each Academy Player’s Performance Clock: 130.1.each match in which he has played; and 130.2.his playing time in each match.

 


Games Programme Guidance The League will produce further detail of the proposed national programme of Performance Analysis for the older Academy age groups. The proposals in this regard will be presented to Clubs in due course. If Clubs approve these proposals, then (subject to Club approval) a requirement will be inserted in the Rules for Clubs to contribute information to this national programme. 394 Youth Development Rules Foundation Phase Games Programme 135. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). 136.The Football League will organise a Games Programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 137.The Games Programmes referred to in Rules 135 and 136 shall consist of matches which: 137.1. shall be competitive but whose results (except in the case of Tournaments) shall not give any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 137.2. subject to Rule 137.3 shall be organised on a local basis so that, as far as reasonably possible, no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); 137.3. may be played in Festivals organised on a local, regional or national basis and each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall organise and host a minimum of three Festivals per season; 137.4.shall take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 137.5.may include matches against representative county schoolboy sides (being sides selected by the English Schools’ Football Association); 137.6.shall be played outdoors, save in respect of: 137.6.1. Clubs operating Category 1 or 2 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they shall be played indoors; and 137.6.2. Clubs operating Category 3 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they may be played indoors. 137.7.shall consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): 133.Each Club operating a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall comply with Rule 132 but only in respect of players in the Under 17 to Under 18 age groups. 134. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 132 or 133 (as appropriate depending on the Category of its Academy), and to a sufficient number of Clubs (and Football League clubs) likewise complying, the Premier League may make available to it benchmarked data derived from comparing the Performance Analysis data it has submitted to the League with that submitted by other Clubs (on an anonymised basis).

 


Games Programme Guidance The League will organise a regional indoor programme during the second half of December, and the entirety of January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 138.2. The League will organise Tournaments (lasting more than one day) for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups in the May or June of each year (and in scheduling them it will be borne in mind that June is often the month when Academy “downtime” occurs). The Tournaments so arranged for the Under 11 age group will include teams from clubs in countries other than England and Wales. In order to deliver the Foundation Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of 1 hour may be exceeded from time to time, in particular in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home “locality” is small. Both Leagues will co-operate to create cross-Category Festivals from time to time which shall include all Categories of Academy and be regionally based. A six-week programme of Festivals of Futsal and other small-sided indoor football for each age range in the Foundation Phase will be staged. This programme will run from November to February and be organised on a basis of five regions (North East, North West, Midlands, London and South West, and London and South East). A Futsal tournament involving a regional qualification process culminating in a national finals event will be organised for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups. 395 138.Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 138.1.must participate fully in the Foundation Phase Games Programme; and 138.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (if the Club operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). the 6v6 and The participating Clubs shall endeavour to agree which of the above formats shall be utilised, but in default of agreement the home Club shall decide. Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 9 4v4, 5v5, 6v6 or 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 3 (or 4 at Home Club’s option) Under 10 4v4, 5v5, 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 (4v4 and 5v5) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 4 Under 11 7v7 or 9v9 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 16x7 (9v9) 4

 


Games Programme GuIdance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 173) during which no fixtures will be arranged by the League. This will allow Clubs to organise additional fixtures pursuant to Rule 138.2. In addition, Clubs will be able to rearrange fixtures in the Foundation Phase Games Programme in order to attend tournaments and Festivals provided suitable notice is given, the integrity of the Games Programme is maintained, and a suitable date for the rearrangement of the fixture is agreed. Guidance An Academy Player in the Foundation Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 139 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 139 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure Clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the season simply to ensure the average is met. 396 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Phase Games Programme 140. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). The League will also organise a games programme for teams in the Under 15 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and of those Category 2 Academies wishing to participate. 141.The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 142. The games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 140 shall include the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups, participation in which shall not be mandatory. 143. Each Club must inform the League by 30 April in each year whether it wishes to compete in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups the following season. 139. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Foundation Phase shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least half the playing time in any one Season of matches in the Foundation Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by the Club pursuant to Rule 138.2 such playing time to be reasonably spread out over the season.

 

 

Games Programme 397 144.The games programmes referred to in Rules 140 and 141 shall consist of matches which shall: 144.1.be competitive but whose results (save for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups) shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 144.2. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 140) be organised on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match save that longer travel times may be necessary: 144.2.1.in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme; and 144.2.2. for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups; 144.3. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 141) be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match and/or regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that in both cases longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); 144.4. shall include one or more Festivals or Tournaments for each Club organised on a regional, national or international basis (which may include matches organised pursuant to Rule 149), with the number of such Festivals and Tournaments increasing for the older age groups in the Youth Development Phase; 144.5.take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 144.6.be played outdoors, except for matches for age groups Under 12 to Under 15 during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February involving teams of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, which shall be played indoors; and 144.7. consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 12 11v11 (or 9v9 if both Clubs so agree) 90x60 (11v11) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 21x7 (11v11) 16x7 (9v9) 4 Under 13 11v11 90x60 21x7 4 Under 14 11v11 90x60 to 100x60 21x7 to 24x8 5 Under 15 11v11 110x70 24x8 5

 


Games Programme Guidance In order to deliver the Youth Development Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of two hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small. 398 Youth Development Rules 145. The League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of Academy Players in the Under 16 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies, and another for teams of Academy Players in these age groups of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 146.Save for any matches played abroad pursuant to Rule 149, the games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 145 shall: 146.1. be constituted either on a national basis or, if a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 1 Academies so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season, on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 147); and 146.2. be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced). 147. The games programme for Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 145 shall be organised on a regional basis, that is to say so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme). 148. Matches in the games programmes for Category 1 and Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 145 shall, unless the Board otherwise permits, be played on Saturdays and arranged so that as far as possible a Club’s fixtures in it mirror those of its teams in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme. 149. As part of the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the League shall organise matches (which may be organised as Tournaments) against teams from clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales. Such matches shall be organised regularly for Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and from time to time for Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 150.The Football League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies, to be played on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme).

 


Games Programme Guidance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 173) during which no matches will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional matches pursuant to Rule 152.2. Guidance An Academy Player in the Youth Development Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 153 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 153 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the season simply to ensure the average is met. 399 153. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in half the playing time of matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 152.2, the Academy Player’s playing time to be reasonably spread over the season. 154. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 15 to Under 16 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least 20 matches per season (being matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme or any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 152.2). Participation in a match shall for the purposes of this Rule mean playing at least 50% of the game time. 151.Matches played pursuant to Rules 145 to 150 shall, when played outdoors, be played in accordance with the following format: 152.Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 152.1. must participate fully in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme (save that participation in the Under 13 and Under 14 Premier League National Cups is voluntary); and 152.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size 11v11 110x70 24x8 5

 


Games Programme 400 Youth Development Rules Professional Development Phase Games Programme 155.The League will organise two games programmes, one for teams of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and one for teams of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 156. The Football League will organise a games programme for teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, and following such consultation determine with those Clubs in its absolute discretion what games programme(s) should be developed for those Clubs, Rules relating to the games programme and (subject to Rule 157.3) how that games programme should be delivered. 157. The games programmes organised by The League and The Football League pursuant to Rules 155 and 156 will be constituted on the following geographical bases: 157.1. Category 1: a national league and a regional league (depending on age group) with some matches played on a national basis and some international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of national associations other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad); 157.2.Category 2: 157.2.1. in two leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact constitution of each league to be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion having regard to those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 2 Academies; 157.2.2. where practical, international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad); and 157.3.Categories 3 and 4: 157.3.1. in two or more leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact number of leagues and their geographical constitution to be determined by The Football League in its absolute discretion and having regard to those Football League clubs (and Clubs) which operate Category 3 and 4 Academies.

 


Games Programme 401 158.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 155: 158.1. shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11v11 format); 158.2. shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that a Club may name in its team sheet a goalkeeper in the Under 19 age group; 158.3. shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt up to three substitutes may enter the field of play); 158.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and Tournaments; and 158.5. may include of an optional Futsal programme organised by the League (for Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) in the months of December, January and February. 159.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 156: 159.1. shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11 v 11 format); 159.2. shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that up to two Players in the Under 19 age group may be named on the team sheet for a match provided they are: 159.2.1.a goalkeeper; or 159.2.2. registered as a Scholar and are only continuing as a Scholar beyond the age of 18 because of injury or other extenuating circumstances as approved by the League of which the Club is a member in accordance with that League’s relevant procedures; 159.3. shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt all five substitutes may enter the field of play); 159.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and/or Tournaments; and 159.5. may include an optional Futsal programme organised by the League in the months of December, January and February. 160.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the leagues referred to in Rule 158.4 shall be set out in the rules of those leagues. 161.Each Club which operates an Academy: 161.1.must participate fully in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 161.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games (which shall be notified to the relevant League no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

 


Games Programme 402 Youth Development Rules Premier League 2 and Professional Development League 162.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall compete in in Premier League 2. 163.Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall compete in the Professional Development League unless it is able to demonstrate to the League that its starting 11s in its first team matches during the preceding Season in those competitions set in Rule L.9.1 to Rule L.9.5 included on average at least five Players in the Under 21 age group or younger. 164.Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may compete in the development league to be organised by The Football League. 165.The League will organise Premier League 2, which shall consist of a national league competition played on a competitive basis. 166. The League will organise the Professional Development League, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) to be at the absolute discretion of the Board who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in the Professional Development League). 167. The Football League will, if required, organise (or procure the organisation of, for example, through the Football Combination or Central League) Professional Development League 3, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis and organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) and the minimum number of matches to be played by each Club to be at the absolute discretion of The Football League who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club (or club) has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 3). For the avoidance of doubt teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies shall compete together in Professional Development League 3. 168.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in Premier League 2 and the Professional Development League shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues. 169. The League will in addition organise international matches (which may take place by way of Tournaments) for teams competing in Premier League 2 and the Professional Development League.

 


Games Programme 403 Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches 170. A match in the games programme between Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled, postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee (or if the officiating referee is a minor, the official of the county FA who has accompanied him to the match) who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for, or if adverse weather conditions preclude, the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within seven days give to the Board notice in writing to that effect. 171. Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule 170, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules. 172.The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Academies. 173. In consultation with The Football Association, a minimum of four weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Academy teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff.

 


Games Programme 404 Youth Development Rules

 


Youth Development Rules Education and Welfare Guidance In relation to Rule 175.5 any other programme of education approved in writing by The Football League will be in conjunction with the PFA. 405 176.Each Academy Player’s educational progression under his Education Programme shall be recorded on his Performance Clock. 177.Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of staff who shall be responsible for: 177.1.liaising with the school at which Academy Players are being educated; 177.2. ensuring that any issues concerning an Academy Player’s education arising from that liaison are addressed to the satisfaction of the school; and 177.3. ensuring that for Academy Players on the Full Time and Hybrid Training Models (and where the League requests, for Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model) each Academy Player’s school reports and educational data are obtained from his school and recorded on his Performance Clock. General 174. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Education Programme which shall set out the activities to be undertaken by the Club to ensure that the education of its Academy Players and Players under the age of 21 is supported effectively and which: 174.1.is appropriate to the Category of its Academy; 174.2.complies with all applicable requirements set out in this section of the Rules; and 174.3. is evaluated by the Club within each Development Phase to ensure it is meeting its objectives as set out therein. 175. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a formal Education Programme which: 175.1.is appropriate to his age and Training Model; 175.2.meets his specific academic needs; 175.3.complies with all legal requirements; 175.4. is structured to ensure that his academic development is not compromised as a result of his being coached by the Club’s Academy; 175.5. in the case of an Academy Player who is entered into a Scholarship Agreement with the Club, consists of either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League; and 175.6. shall continue notwithstanding that the Academy Player signs a professional contract and which shall comply with the requirements of the Education and Skills Act 2008 with regard to education and training.

 


Education and Welfare Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to the Guidance note under Rule 1.58: the Education Management System is a function contained within the Performance Clock. It must be used for assisting the management of Academy Players’ educational attainment data, and reference to the Performance Clock in these Rules, particularly in the context of education, should be read accordingly. 406 Youth Development Rules 178. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that it protects the welfare of each of its Academy Players and Players under the age of 21 by offering support for his wellbeing and pastoral care generally. 179. The provisions of Section S of the League’s Rules (concerning the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe Recruitment) apply to Academies and Development Centres. 180.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 179 each Club shall appoint an Academy safeguarding officer who shall: 180.1.undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.7 specifically with regard to the Academy; and 180.2.liaise with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding. 181. Clubs and Academy Staff shall observe and comply with any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. 182.Clubs shall ensure that their Academy Players are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time. 183. Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary, implement a complaints procedure for Academy Players and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to the League. 184. The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 12 shall be binding on Academy Players of compulsory school age attending Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Academy Players or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. Induction Events 185.Each Club shall arrange a pre-season induction event for Academy Players and their Parents and there shall be at least one such induction event per Development Phase. 186. The induction meeting referred to in Rule 185 shall provide such information to the Academy Players and their Parents as is necessary in order for them to understand the coaching and, if relevant, education that the Academy Player will receive from the Club. 187.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit a representative of the League to attend such induction meetings on request.

 

 

Education and Welfare Guidance With regard to Rule 189.2, Rule 41.2 states that Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups shall receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The educational progress report need only be undertaken once every 12 weeks (i.e. not for each Multi-disciplinary Review) but must be undertaken as part of a Multi-disciplinary Review. Guidance The Part Time Training Model may be used by Category 1, 2 and 3 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 2 and 3 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 114. The Part Time Training Model envisages that coaching will take place outside the Core Coaching Time, but Clubs should nevertheless establish good communication with each Academy Player’s school, obtain his school reports (where requested in accordance with Rule 190.2) and, where possible, educational attainment data, monitor and record his academic progression on his Performance Clock, and address any relevant issues which arise as a result of the Academy Player being coached at the Academy (and in particular any conflict between the demands of his coaching and those of his education). 407 191.Hybrid Training Model Each Club which operates the Hybrid Training Model must appoint a sufficient number of appropriately qualified teaching staff to provide the educational support referred to in Rule 192.2. Delivery of the Education Programme 190.Part Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Part Time Training Model: 190.1.inform the Academy Player’s school that he is being so trained; 190.2. if the League so requests obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 190.3. use the information obtained (if any) to monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression by reference to his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data, and record it on his Performance Clock; and 190.4. liaise with the school on a regular basis in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which have risen or may arise as a consequence of his being trained at the Club’s Academy. Reports on Educational Progression 188.Each Club which operates an Academy shall provide progress reports to the Parent of each Academy Player to whom it provides a Full Time Education Programme. 189.The progress reports shall: 189.1.detail the educational progression of the Academy Player; and 189.2.be provided as and when necessary, but as a minimum at least once every 12 weeks.

 


Education and Welfare Guidance The Hybrid Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 1 and Category 2 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 114. Operation in other categories or other phases to those stated above require the approval of the League. Clubs’ attention is drawn to the following comments in section 7.3.1 of the EPPP. Although these comments refer to the Foundation Phase, they are relevant to the Hybrid Training Model generally. “It is assumed that the majority of the coaching will be delivered after school and at weekends. Flexing the season will also enable Academies to gain greater access to players. It is recommended that wherever possible and particularly in the case of Category 1 Academies where the contact time is highest, the after school sessions are established inside the Core Coaching Time and this may require some negotiation with schools and parents to establish the programme effectively. Close liaison with schools to ensure that players are managing the joint workloads is appropriate but no other specific education interventions are being proposed in this phase.” 408 Youth Development Rules 193.Full Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase being trained under the Full Time Training Model, ensure that it provides the Academy Player with coaching and education in accordance with a programme which complies with Rules 194 to 199 and which is approved in advance by the League. 192.Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Hybrid Training Model: 192.1. undertake all necessary liaison and co-operation with the Academy Player’s school to ensure that the required element of coaching can take place within the Core Coaching Time; 192.2. provide to the Academy Player such additional educational support (to be detailed in the written agreement referred to in Rule 192.5 as shall be necessary to compensate for teaching he has missed, and to ensure that his education is not adversely affected, as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Team; 192.3. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 192.4. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 192.3) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 192.3 on his Performance Clock in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews); 192.5. enter into a written agreement with the Academy Player’s school and Parent which sets out details of the delivery of the Hybrid Training Model to the Academy Player, including weekly timetables, the likely impact on the Academy Player’s education, and any additional educational support to be provided by the Club; and 192.6. liaise with the school at least every six weeks in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which may arise or have arisen as a consequence of his being so trained.

 


Education and Welfare Guidance With regard to Rule 195.8 pursuant to Rule 41.2 Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups must receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The requirement in Rule 195.8 must be undertaken at every second such Multi-disciplinary Review. 409 196.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 37, each Club which operates the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model must in respect of each such Training Model: 196.1. not do so unless the League has pre-approved and annually certified its proposed delivery of the Training Model; 196.2. permit the League to monitor and assess its delivery of the Training Model, including in respect of an individual Academy Player, in order to ensure that it complies with these Rules; and 196.3 forthwith implement any changes to its delivery of the Training Model that the League may require. 194. The education element of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules and be structured in accordance with one of the four options set out below or in accordance with such other proposals as the League may approve. 195.Each Club which operates the Full Time Training Model must: 195.1. enter into an agreement with any school at which its Academy Players are being educated setting out the obligations of the Club and the school in respect of the education of those Academy Players; 195.2. ensure that Academy Players in the Under 12, Under 13 and Under 14 age groups being educated at schools are fully integrated with other pupils of their age, which obligation shall include (without limitation) attending lessons with such other pupils according to the school’s normal timetable (save where the Academy Players are being coached in the Core Coaching Time in accordance with these Rules); 195.3. ensure that there is in place a written agreement between the Club, each Academy Player engaged on the Full Time Training Model, his Parent and his school which sets out full details of his education and Coaching Curriculum; 195.4. ensure that the Education Programme of each such Academy Player provides him with a minimum of 20 hours’ education during each week of the school term; 195.5. ensure that appropriate staff/student ratios are utilised for all educational activity in which the Academy Player is engaged; 195.6. ensure that each such Academy Player’s education is tailored to his academic ability and attainment targets and meets national guidelines; 195.7. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; and 195.8. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 195.7) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 195.7 on his Performance Clock in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews).

 


Education and Welfare Guidance The League and PGB may take advice from the Education Advisory Group (and utilise the Education Ombudsmen) in connection with the assessment pursuant to Rule 196. In the case of concerns over a Training Model which has been previously approved, it is anticipated that in the first instance an action plan to address any issues would be drafted, and the Club Support Manager or Education Ombudsman would work with the Club over a specific period to put the recommendations in place. Accordingly, Rule 197 below would be regarded as a last resort. Guidance The Full Time Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Youth Development Phase, and must be used by all Academies in the Professional Development Phase: see further Rule 114. Form PLYD 5A must be used for all Academy Players whom the Club wishes to engage on the Full Time Training Model. If the Academy Player is not already registered with the Club, Form PLYD 5 (Academy Player Registration Application) must also be completed and submitted to the League (see Rule 252). If the Academy Player is already registered with the Club, Form PLYD 5 need not also be submitted. Clubs’ attention is drawn to the undertakings that they must give under PLYD 5. The four options referred to in Rule 194 are set out below. This list of options is not exhaustive, and Clubs are free to develop other models which deliver the same results as the options set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each Club’s proposals for how it will deliver the Full Time Training Model must be approved in advance by the League. The League may also check each Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model in order to verify that it is in accordance with these Rules and with the pre-approved proposals, and in order to verify that no Academy Player’s education is being prejudiced as a result of his being prejudiced as a result of his being engaged on the Full Time Training Model. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rules 277 and 268 in this regard. Option 1 Clubs may enter into contractual relationships with an identified school or schools at which Academy Players receive their education. The relationship will need to be flexed in terms of the amount of time that Academies would require Academy Players to be available for daily coaching. The school day will need to be flexed to accommodate the Coaching Curriculum whilst ensuring that boy’s educational development does not suffer. 410 Youth Development Rules 197.If the League is not satisfied that a Club’s delivery of the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model complies with these Rules: 197.1.it may refuse to an application to register an Academy Player on it; and 197.2.the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule 268. 198. If a Club wishes to engage an Academy Player on the Full Time Training or Hybrid Model (whether or not the Academy Player is already registered with the Club), it shall complete and submit to the Board either PLYD Form 5A or PLYD Form 5B (as appropriate) signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. 199. If the registration of an Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model is terminated by the Club or by the Board of its own volition, or if he changes to another Training Model, the Club shall, unless his Parent agrees otherwise, continue to provide to him until the end of the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 education and accommodation in accordance with the arrangements made at the time of he was first engaged on the Full Time Training Model.

 


Education and Welfare Specific tutor support for the Education Programme will be required for all Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model over and above the normal curriculum. Additional tutor support will need to be individually tailored to the Academy Players’ needs. Clubs will need to decide how and where Academy Players will be coached. The optimum environment is at the Club’s dedicated training facilities but this will require a school in Education Option 1 to be in close proximity to the Club’s training facility so that the Academy Players can move easily between the school and the Club. With the Full Time Training Model, the school will need to be in close proximity to the training ground or else the training will need to be accommodated at the school. The other major consideration for Clubs which operate Category 1 Academies will be the need to provide dedicated housing, house parents and a secure environment in which to live and work whilst staying with the Club. This will need to apply to all Academy Players who live outside a short commute from their Club’s training ground. Option 2 In this option, Clubs may choose to develop and extend their own educational facilities at the training ground and, in effect, develop an onsite school facility. For Clubs which operate a Category 1 Academy, accommodation would still be required on or near the training ground to house the Academy Players and the associated social and welfare support would need to be factored into the delivery of this approach. Clubs may continue to contract an educational partner/provider but the schooling would take place at the Club. Option 3 Clubs may wish to establish their own schools. These schools may be general in their recruitment with specialist classes or groups of classes catering for the Academy Players’ specialist needs. In this Education Option the same issues regarding the location of the school on or near the training ground remain relevant as does the need to provide appropriate housing and care. Option 4 Where two or three Academies are clustered together, especially in urban areas, it may be possible to identify a single school where each of the Clubs sends their Academy Players. This school would then become the hub for the Academies. The Coaching Curriculum may be split between the training ground and the school premises subject to the location of the school in relation to the Club. Further guidance in respect of education in the Professional Development Phase, where all Clubs must utilise the Full Time Training Model, is set out in paragraph 7.3.3 of the Elite Player Performance Plan: All Clubs in the Professional Development Phase will be required to deliver the Full Time Training Model. Academy Players will have access to training up to four hours a day in two separate sessions. The season will be developed increasingly to mirror the professional game so there will be less opportunity to flex the season for purposes of creating greater coaching contact time during the summer months. Clubs which operate Category 1 and 2 Academies will have the necessary infrastructure at their training grounds to enable them to provide formal education provision for Academy Players in the Under 17 and Under 18 age groups which may be delivered principally at the training ground rather than offsite at a school or college. This approach envisages the delivery of the formal education components at the training ground in purpose built facilities and as part of an integrated flexible weekly programme which compliments and supports the Coaching Curriculum. The delivery of the formal Education Programme may be either through fully qualified in house staff or through an outside provider who is able to meet the needs and demands of the integrated programme. Delivering the Education Programme in this way will provide maximum flexibility allowing coaches to flex and stretch the Coaching Curriculum to suit the particular needs of each Academy Player. 411

 


Education and Welfare Category 3 and 4 Academies will not necessarily be equipped to provide the formal education component at the training ground. Category 3 and 4 Academies may choose to deliver the formal education provision off site at a local education provider. This will require Heads of Education to ensure that as flexible an Education Programme as possible can be created in partnership with a school/college so that coaches can gain access to the required time for coaching. 412 Youth Development Rules 200. Each Club which operates an Academy shall notify the League, in such a manner as the League shall from time to time specify, of the Training Model on which each of its Academy Players is engaged and, if an Academy Player changes to the Hybrid Training Model or Part Time Training Model, forthwith inform the League of the change and provide such evidence as the League may require to show that the Academy Player and his Parent consented to the change. Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management 201.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a programme to educate each of its Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. 202. The programme referred to in Rule 201 shall ensure that each Academy Player trained under the Full Time Training Model and/or in the Professional Development Phase has the opportunity to engage in activities outside the Academy which will encourage him to take an active part in the community and develop an understanding of good citizenship. 203. Each Academy Player shall engage in the activities referred to in Rule 202 unless he has good cause not to do so and each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that each of its Academy Players does so engage. 204.Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of Academy Staff to manage and deliver the said programme. 205. Each Club shall nominate an Official to be responsible for the welfare and supervision of Academy Players engaged on the Part Time Training Model or Hybrid Training Model, while they are present at the Club’s facilities. Player Exit/Release Strategy 206. Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement a programme, to be managed by its Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official to assist its Academy Players released from the Academy at completion of their Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year in circumstances where it appears they will not be joining another Club (or club). 207. Any such programme in respect of Academy Players being released at the completion of their Under 18 year shall be designed so that it dovetails with the support programme for such released Academy Players to be operated by the League.

 


Youth Development Rules Sports Science and Medicine 413 Sports Science and Medicine Programme 208. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Sports Science and Medicine Programme (in accordance with the criteria set out in these Rules which apply to the Category of its Academy) for the benefit of its Academy Players. 209. Each Club’s Sport Science and Medicine Programme shall be managed by its Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or by an appropriately qualified Official (in the case of the Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy). 210.The Sports Science and Medicine Programme of each Club should detail the planned provision to each of its Academy Players of at least the following areas: 210.1.sports science (including physiology, biomechanics, physical testing and measurement); 210.2.physiotherapy (including hydrotherapy and sports massage); 210.3.medical services (including the prevention and treatment of injury and diet and nutrition); 210.4.Performance Analysis; and 210.5.psychology. 211. The progress and development of each Academy Player under the Sports Science and Medicine Programme (including without limitation the results of the tests set out in Rule 212, and full details of any injuries, the treatment thereof, and the length of any period of rehabilitation) shall be noted in his Multi-disciplinary Review and recorded in his Performance Clock. 212. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players undergoes the following tests to measure physical and physiological fitness (as such tests are defined in the Audit Tool): 212.1.age-appropriate medical and physical screening; 212.2.anthropometric assessments; 212.3.physiological/fitness testing; 212.4.movement and posture/functional screening; 212.5. predictive testing of size and shape/maturation measurement (save that a Club operating a Category 4 Academy shall not be obliged to conduct such tests); 212.6.psychological profiling (Category 1 Academies only); and 212.7.monitoring of physical exertion (Category 1 Academies only), and shall submit to the League such information as it may from time to time require in order to establish a national database of athletic development. 213. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 212, the Premier League will make available to it (on an anonymised basis) benchmarked data derived from the information provided to it by all Clubs.

 


Sports Science and Medicine Guidance For the avoidance off doubt, the Emergency Action Plan should be produced in addition to the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan (see Premier League Rule O.16). All members of the Academy’s medical staff should be made aware of the contents of the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan. See Rule 101.5: the Academy Doctor shall be responsible for the preparation of his Club’s Emergency Action Plan. The League will assist with the sharing of Emergency Action Plans. 414 Youth Development Rules 218. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that there is available at all games involving Academy teams appropriate first aid or primary care provision and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing or to any Rules applicable to an Authorised Game, that: 218.1. a doctor who holds a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate, ATTMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board or paramedic (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or a physiotherapist who holds the ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy) is present at each game in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 218.2. a doctor or physiotherapist who holds the ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board is present at each venue at which matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase take place; and 218.3. a defibrillator is maintained at each venue at which matches are played and at which coaching takes place. 214. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its registered Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model is registered with an NHS general practitioner for the provision of general medical services, using the address at which he resides. 215. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that details of all injuries suffered by its Academy Players and of all rehabilitation are recorded and provided to the Premier League and The FA in order that a national audit of injury and rehabilitation may be maintained. 216.Subject to a Club complying with Rule 215, the Premier League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from the national audit of injury and rehabilitation. 217. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it has in place an Emergency Action Plan, and that all relevant Academy Staff are aware of its contents, and that it provides a copy of it in advance of all its home matches in the Games Programmes to its opponents.

 


Sports Science and Medicine Guidance Rule 79 requires each coach to hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. Thus, all coaches attending matches in all of the Development Phases should hold this qualification. Knowledge of how to use a defibrillator is a requirement of the Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification / EFAiF. Accordingly, the net effect of these Rules is that there must be somebody present at all games who knows how to use a defibrillator. Each Club’s Emergency Action Plan should include details of the members of Academy Staff required by Rules 218.1 and 218.2. 415 219. A physiotherapist qualified as set out in Rule 97.2 or Rule 98 or a coach who holds the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification or a member of staff who holds a current emergency first aid qualification awarded by The FA, the British Red Cross, St John Ambulance (or by another entity provided it is approved by the Health and Safety Executive as an emergency first aid qualification) shall be present at all coaching taking place in Academies (without prejudice to the requirements of Rule 218).

 


Sports Science and Medicine 416 Youth Development Rules

 

 

Youth Development Rules Talent Identification and Recruitment 417 Scouts: Qualifications 220. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Scouts whose duties include the identification of Academy Players whose registration the Club may wish to secure (in addition to complying with the provisions of Section Q of the Premier League Rules): 220.1.is in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time; 220.2.understands and complies in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts; and 220.3.undertakes Continued Professional Development each year. 221. Each Club shall ensure that, where the relevant Scout’s duties include those referred to in Rule 220, in addition to complying with the Scout registration requirements of Section Q of the Premier League Rules, it provides evidence to the League within five days of employing or engaging the Scout that the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 220.1, and the League shall register the Scout where it is satisfied that the registration requirements of Section Q have been complied with and the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 220.1. Scouts: Attendance at Matches 222.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit the Scouts of other Clubs to attend at matches played in the Games Programmes provided that: 222.1.the Club which has employed or engaged the Scout notifies both Clubs involved in the match of the Scout’s proposed attendance by no later than 12 noon on the last Working Day before the published date of the match; and 222.2.the Scout is able to produce on demand to the home Club the identification card issued to him by his Club in accordance with the Premier League Rules. 223.Each Scout shall inform the home Club of his arrival at a match. 224. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and produce a document setting out the process of how Scouts employed by that Club should approach Academy Players (and other players) and the process thereafter. Such process should comply in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts and should build upon the training that the Scout received while obtaining the relevant scouting qualification referred to in Rule 220.1.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance Rule 225 The League will where possible send the Rules and Charter to Parents by email with a read-receipt, or by recorded delivery if no email address is provided. Rule 229 The presumption set out in this Rule is rebuttable if the new Club can establish to the satisfaction of the Board that it did not in fact breach Rule 291. 418 Youth Development Rules Registrations and Provision of Information by the League 225. Upon receiving an application by a Club to register an Academy Player, the League shall immediately provide to the Academy Player’s Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parent’s Charter. 226.Subject to Rule 227, the League will undertake the registration (which shall be backdated to the date of application) of the Academy Player if: 226.1. seven days have elapsed from the date the League receives the application referred to above; and 226.2. during that time, the League has not been contacted by the Academy Player or his Parent to inform the League that he no longer wishes to be registered as an Academy Player for that Club, and in such circumstances, the Academy Player may be coached by and play for the Club during the period of seven days referred to in Rule 226.1. The provisions of Rules 291 to 294 shall apply during the period referred to in Rule 226.1. 227. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Section W of the Premier League Rules, prior to undertaking any registration of an Academy Player, the League may, in its absolute discretion, request: 227.1. any Official of the Club seeking to register the Academy Player, any Official of a Club with which the Academy Player has previously been registered, the Academy Player himself and/or his Parent(s) to appear before it to answer questions; and 227.2.such Persons or any Club (or club) to produce documents, in each case, to ensure that there has been no breach of Rules 291 to 294. 228. Where a request is made by the League in accordance with Rule 227, the League may, in its absolute discretion, stay the registration of the Academy Player until it is satisfied that there has been no breach of Rules 291 to 294 (and, in such circumstances, the Academy Player may not be coached by or play for the Club seeking to register him until the League notifies the Academy Player and the Club that the registration has been undertaken). 229. If the Academy Player directly or indirectly contacts another Club, and such contact results in the Academy Player becoming registered with that other Club without the consent of the Club referred to in Rule 225, the other Club shall be presumed to have breached Rule 291.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 419 Time/Distance Rules 230. Subject to Rule 259, each Club which operates an Academy shall be permitted to register Academy Players who reside within the travel times measured from the location of the Club’s principal venue for the provision of coaching and education set out in the following table: Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule, and whether permission should be granted to register the relevant Academy Player, shall be determined by the Board. Trials 231. Subject to the conditions set out in Rules 232 and 238, a Trialist may attend an Academy for up to eight consecutive weeks in any one season without being registered provided that: 231.1. at least seven days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and 231.2. before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Board: (a) PLYD Form 2 duly completed; (b) proof of his home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board; and (c) a photographic image of the Trialist in such format as is required by the Board. 232. In the case of the Trialist in one of the age groups Under 9 to Under 16, a Club may apply to the Board for permission to extend the period of eight weeks referred to in Rule 231 for an additional period of four weeks. Permitted recruitment time/distance Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 1 hour No limit for Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model; 1 ½ hours for all other Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase. no limit Category 2 1 hour 1 ½ no limit Category 3 1 hour 1 ½ no limit Category 4 N/A N/A no limit

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance The Education Ombudsman may be asked to advise on the actual and proposed arrangements put in place by the Club to provide for the educational progression of any Trialist in respect of whom an application under Rule 237 is made. 420 Youth Development Rules 238.The conditions referred to in Rule 231 are as follows: 238.1. a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 238.2. a trial may be offered or given by a Club which is permitted to recruit nationally (because it operates a Category 1 Academy and is permitted to recruit nationally pursuant to Rule 230) to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13; 238.3. a trial may be offered or given by any Club to which Rule 238.2 does not apply to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 238.4. a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive; 238.5. subject to Rule 238.6.2 a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs to an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has been informed by the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him, any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed six weeks; 233.An application to extend a trial period must be: 233.1.made by the Club at least one week before the Trialist’s trial period is due to expire; 233.2.accompanied by such information and assurances as the League may require; and 233.3.consented to by the Trialist and his Parent. 234. An application to extend a trial period shall only be granted by the League if it is satisfied as to arrangements put in place by the Club for the welfare and education of the Trialist. 235. A Trialist may not register with another Club (or club) during the first seven weeks of the initial eight week trial period but may at any time terminate an extended trial period to which he is subject. 236.Rule 40 (Performance Clocks) and Rule 41 (Multi-disciplinary Reviews) shall apply with regard to Trialists. 237. Each Club shall give the League all such access to information and Persons as it may require in order to monitor the welfare and progression of Trialists and to determine whether to grant an application to extend a trial period.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 421 238.6.a trial may not be offered or given to anyone: 238.6.1.who is on trial at another Academy; or 238.6.2. whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of an Academy Player who is exercising his entitlement under either Rule 263, Rule 264 or Rule 265 to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of another Club (or club). Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion. 239. If a Trialist attending an Academy is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefor, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit. 240. If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Board PLYD Form 3 duly completed. 241.Upon a Trialist commencing a trial, the League may provide to him and his Parent a copy of these Rules and such other information as the League considers relevant. 242. Where a Club makes an application to the League in PLYD Form 5 that an Academy Player who is a Trialist with that Club at the time of the application be registered as an Academy Player with that Club, the relevant trial will be immediately deemed cancelled by the League and the provisions of Rules 225 to 229 shall apply. Pre-Registration Agreements 243. Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any season a Club may enter into a pre-registration agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Academy provided that such a player is then: 243.1.in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; and 243.2.in Full Time Education; and 243.3.not registered with another Club or Football League club. 244. A pre-registration agreement shall be in PLYD Form 4 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s registration and 244.1.in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, on or after the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16; or 244.2.in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education. Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a breach of these Rules.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance The League has introduced a scheme of player identification in the form of ID cards for matches that form part of the Games Programme and Academy coaching sessions to monitor compliance with Rule 247 (among others). It has also implemented a protocol for the implementation of the scheme that has been issued to all Clubs. While a breach of the protocol will not constitute a Rule breach, any failure by a Club or Academy Player to comply with the terms of that protocol or any other facet of the player identification scheme may constitute evidence of a breach of Rule 247. 422 Youth Development Rules 248. Subject to Rule 249, players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for one year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for two years. 249.The registration of an Academy Player shall endure until the last Friday in June in the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 if: 249.1.he is engaged in the Full Time Training Model; or 249.2. the Club has made an application to the Board to this end, having offered to engage the Academy player on the Full Time Training Model and the Academy Player having rejected this offer for sound educational reasons. In such a case the Board shall enquire into the circumstances and satisfy itself as to the bona fides of the application, and if so satisfied shall have the power to determine that the Academy Player’s registration should so endure. 250.The registration of Academy Players will be undertaken by the League and all registrations are subject to the approval of the Board. 251. Registrations of Academy Players undertaken by The Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board. 245.Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all pre-registration agreements within five days of their being entered into. 246. A written Coaching Curriculum shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Academy or participate in its matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme. Registrations 247. Subject to Rules 121 to 126, except for Trialists attending trials in accordance with Rule 231, and players attending Development Centres and players with whom a Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule 243, no player shall be coached by or at an Academy or participate in matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments in which the Club operating that Academy is involved unless that Club holds his registration.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 423 252. An application for the registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Board: (a) PLYD Form 5 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory; (b) a copy of the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule 184; (c) proof of both the Academy Player’s home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board; and (d) a photographic image of the Academy Player in such format as is required by the Board. The completed PLYD Form 5 must be submitted to the Board by the Club within five days of signature by the Academy Player. 253. A Club shall request each Academy Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete PLYD Form 6 at the same time that he completes PLYD Form 5. If he does so the Club shall submit the completed PLYD Form 6 to the Board at the same time that it submits PLYD Form 5. If the Academy Player or his Parent (as applicable) elects not to complete PLYD Form 6, he should nevertheless submit PLYD Form 5 to the Board forthwith. 254. An application in PLYD Form 5 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current. 255.Except in the case of a Scholar, a player shall not be registered as an Academy Player unless he is in Full Time Education. 256. The Board may from time to time direct the minimum number of Academy Players to be registered by each Club in each age group, and each Club shall comply with any such direction. 257.The maximum numbers of Academy Players registrable by a Club at any one time are as follows: Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:30 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:20 in each age group Age groups Under 17 and Under 18:30 across both age groups Age groups Under 19 to Under 21 inclusive:15 in each age group 258. No application to register any Academy Player in the Under 9 age group may be signed by the Academy Player before the third Saturday in May immediately preceding his Under 9 year. 259. A player in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Academy may be registered as an Academy Player at the nearest Club which operates an Academy of the appropriate Category subject to the following conditions: 259.1. an application for registration of an Academy Player under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written Coaching Curriculum which shall include full particulars of any coaching the Academy Player will receive at or in the locality of his place of residence; 259.2. the Coaching Curriculum shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not cause the Academy Player to be absent from school;

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 424 Youth Development Rules 259.3. in the case of an Academy Player registered under the provisions of this Rule at an Academy, the Head of Education shall make enquiries of the Academy Player’s school at least four times each season during the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Academy Player’s best interests are being served by the Coaching Curriculum and that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Academy Player’s registration; and 259.4. unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Academy Player to the Academy at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent. 260.An application to register an Academy Player shall be refused if: 260.1.the Academy Player is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; 260.2. the registration of that Academy Player was held by another Club or Football League club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; 260.3. the former Club had given notice to that Academy Player under the provisions of Rules 262.1 or 262.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and 260.4. the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered two Academy Players in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club, unless the Club making the application and the former Club agree otherwise. 261. On or before the third Saturday in May in every year each Club shall send to the Board a list in PLYD Form 7 containing the names of each of the Academy Players whose registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule U.32), indicating which it retains, which it intends to retain and which it intends to terminate with effect from the first Saturday in June. End of Season Procedure 262.Except in the case of an Academy Player who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement in accordance with Rule 272: 262.1. on or before the third Saturday in May in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the first Saturday in June; and 262.2. on or before the third Saturday in May, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the first Saturday in June.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 425 263. An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 262.1 or Rule 262.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club). 264. An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 262.1 or Rule 262.2 of his Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the first Saturday in June to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) provided that: 264.1.by the first Saturday in June he has given written notice to his Club and the Board terminating his registration; and 264.2.he has received the Board’s written acknowledgement of the same. 265. An Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by 31 December shall thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) and, in such circumstances (save where the Academy Player concerned remains in Full Time Education beyond his Under 16 year), the Club that holds his registration shall not be entitled to receive compensation from any Club (or club) that subsequently registers the Academy Player for its training and development of that Academy Player, in accordance with Rule 320. Termination of Registration 266. Subject to Rule 267, the registration of an Academy Player who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events: 266.1.the Academy Player completing his Full Time Education; 266.2. the receipt by the Board at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in PLYD Form 10 duly completed and signed by the Academy Player and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; 266.3. the receipt by the Board of the Academy Player’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule 264.1; 266.4. the first Saturday in June following the receipt by the Board of PLYD Form 7 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Academy Player’s registration; or 266.5. the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Academy licence of the Club holding the registration.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 426 Youth Development Rules 267.The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of an Academy Player: 267.1.upon the written application of either: 267.1.1. the Academy Player or, if the Academy Player is a Child, his Parent on his behalf (and one of the grounds, but not the only ground, on which such an application may be made is that the categorisation of the Club’s Academy has been lowered pursuant to Rule 25.3); or 267.1.2.the Club holding his registration; or 267.2.of its own volition in the circumstances set out in Rule 268. 268. If the Board is not satisfied that a Club is complying with any one or more of the Rules concerning the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model, or if it is of the view that the education of an Academy Player engaged on the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is being prejudiced as a result of his engagement thereon (regardless of whether the Club is in compliance with these Rules) it may, either of its own volition or on the written application of an Academy Player who is affected thereby (or of his Parent on his behalf if he is a Child): 268.1.cancel the registration of the Academy Player; or 268.2.order that the Academy Player be deemed to be engaged on one of the other Training Models. 269. The Board will not exercise its powers set out in Rule 268 without having first given the Club, the Academy Player and his Parent the opportunity to make representations to it. 270. The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified Persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused. If the application is granted, the Board may impose conditions (e.g. as to compensation) on the cancellation of the registration. 271. Upon an Academy Player’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule 266.2, the Board shall provide him with a copy of PLYD Form 10 as evidence thereof. Scholarships 272. On or after 1 January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before 31 December in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player whose registration it holds.

 

 

Talent Identification and Recruitment 427 273. Failure by a Club to honour any offer of a scholarship made pursuant to Rule 272 without reasonable cause shall render that Club liable to disciplinary action pursuant to Section W of the Premier League Rules. 274.A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 265. 275.A club which operates a Category 4 Academy may only offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with: 275.1.anyone who is not an Academy Player; or 275.2.an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 265, but only on or after 1 January in his Under 16 Year. 276. Any offer made under the provisions of Rules 272 or 274 shall be in PLYD Form 11, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club making the offer within five days of it being made. 277. An Academy Player receiving an offer in PLYD Form 11 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer PLYD Form 12, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club within five days of receipt. An Academy Player who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the first Saturday in June following his Under 16 year to seek registration at any other Club (or club). 278.An Academy Player who fails to respond as required by Rule 277 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer. 279.A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player if: 279.1.it holds his registration; or 279.2.his registration is not held by another Club (or club); and 279.3. (except in the case of an Academy Player who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and 279.4.the Scholarship Agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16. 280.An Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be: 280.1.entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board from time to time; and 280.2.required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in PLYD Form 1).

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 428 Youth Development Rules 281. The registration of an Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement, the initial duration of which must not exceed two years, and birth certificate. 282. If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 19 prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Academy Player’s application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Academy Player’s registration, the Academy Player shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect. 283.Appeal against Termination An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Board. 284.Appeal against Disciplinary Decision An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Board. 285.Appeals pursuant to Rule 283 or Rule 284 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine. 286.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit. 287.Order for Costs The Board shall have power to make an order for costs: 287.1.in determining appeals under Rule 283 or Rule 284; and 287.2.if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn. 288. The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the appeal. 289.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: 289.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.27; or 289.2.in the case of an Academy Player, as a civil debt.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 429 290.Further Appeal Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule 286 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements 291.A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with: 291.1.an Academy Player registered with another Club (or club); or 291.2.a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current. 292. A public statement made by an Official of or Intermediary for a Club expressing interest in an Academy Player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule 291 to be an indirect approach in breach of that Rule. 293. Except as permitted by Rules 263, 264 and 265, an Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to another Club (or club). 294. Except that a Club may, not earlier than 1 January next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer an Academy Player a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules 243 and 272: 294.1. no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as an Academy Player by that Club by offering him, or any Person connected with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind; 294.2. no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce an Academy Player to enter into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to pay to an Academy Player upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule 280.1; 294.3. no Academy Player shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement.

 


Talent Identification and Recruitment 430 Youth Development Rules

 


Youth Development Rules Facilities 431 Facilities 295.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that: 295.1.it provides as a minimum the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 297 to 308; and 295.2. if it operates a Category 1 Academy, such facilities and accommodation are available for the exclusive use of its Academy at all times when it requires access to them in order to comply with these Rules. 296. Save where otherwise indicated, or with the permission of the Board, the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 297 to 308 shall be provided at the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players. 297.Grass pitches 298. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain each grass pitch used by its Academy at all times when such pitches are required by the Academy for matches or coaching. Category 1 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) One floodlit grass pitch enclosed with perimeter fencing and with designated areas for spectator attendance (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). c) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers. Category 2 and 3 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area for the coaching of goalkeepers. Category 4 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.

 


Facilities Guidance Because of Rule 301, Clubs may need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme. 432 Youth Development Rules 302.Artificial Surface Pitch 303.Indoor area for training and the playing of matches Note: ideally a Club’s indoor facility should be located at its principal venue for the coaching of Academy Players and any new facility must be located at the principal venue. It is accepted, however, that a number of Clubs have existing indoor facilities which are located elsewhere, or that it may be impossible for a Club’s indoor facility to be located at its principal venue for planning reasons. In such cases, where the Board is satisfied that the Club’s indoor facility may be located other than at its principal venue, there shall also be a requirement that the Rules relating to the maximum travel time from an Academy Player’s residence to the coaching venue are complied with. Categories 1 and 2 One indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring a minimum of 60 yards by 40 yards which shall be owned by the Club (or alternatively the Club must have a legally enforceable agreement with the owner of the facility for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season) and which shall be for the exclusive use of the Academy at all times. (Note: an indoor pitch which complies with the size requirements set out in Rule K.15 is recommended). Categories 1 and 2 Categories 3 and 4 One floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). It is recommended and mandatory with effect from 1 July 2016 that this pitch complies with Rule K.15. Access to one floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (which need not be at the principal venue). 299. The League shall inspect the Academy grass pitches of each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy at least twice a year, and of each Club which operates a Category 3 Academy from time to time. 300.Each Club shall take such steps as the Board may require if the Board is not satisfied that a pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. 301. Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 298, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programme is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them.

 


Facilities Guidance The Premier League and Football League are consulting on the requirements for Category 3 Clubs’ indoor facilities to have an Artificial Surface. Guidance Sufficient and suitable facilities must be provided at all venues. Thus, if a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy utilises an Artificial Surface pitch or an indoor pitch which is located away from its principal venue, it must ensure that there is substantial compliance with this Rule 304 with regard to changing room and washing facilities. A changing room may not be used as any of the other rooms (e.g. team meeting room) required by these Rules. Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room: a) b) need not be located at the principal venue; but if it is so located (but not otherwise), may also be used as the guest lounge described in Rule 306. 433 305.Team meeting room Categories 1 to 4 A dedicated room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with individual desks (one per Person), audio/visual projection equipment and a large screen, internet access and computers. 304.Changing rooms and washing facilities Categories 1 to 4 a) suitably-sized changing rooms equal in number to the number of teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Academy at any one time so that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room; b) a sufficient number of washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of all registered Academy Players; c) a sufficient number of separate washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the use of visiting teams; d) a sufficient number of separate changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of Match Officials (with separate male and female facilities); and e) (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only) a sufficient number of changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at the Academy and other relevant Academy Staff. Categories 3 and 4 Access to one indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring 60 yards by 40 yards during the months of November to April. Alternatively, the pitch may measure 30 yards by 20 yards but if so the Club shall only be permitted to coach the following maximum numbers of Academy Players at any one time: Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive: 18 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive: 15 in each age group Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive: 12 in each age group

 


Facilities Guidance Each club should carefully consider provision of facilities suitable for the medical practice undertaken at each venue. In general, a medical consulting room should be not less than 16 square metres and should be larger if it includes a separate area for the examination couch. There should be provision for: • • Privacy sufficient to ensure confidentiality of consultation; Desk, examination couch and equipment to facilitate medical examinations to include: • Thermometer; • Sphygmomanometer; • Otoscope and ophthalmoscope; • Stethoscope; Electronic or paper medical records in secure format; Secure/lockable filing system; Secure/lockable storage for any medicines; Sufficient provisions for all aspects of medical treatment to be undertaken including: • Protocols and equipment for the provision of Basic Life Support and if not provided elsewhere; • Protocols and equipment sufficient for Advanced Trauma and Life Support; Basin with hot and cold water, provision of hand cleansers, clinical taps, hand drying facilities and all necessary provision for effective infection control procedures; Provision of space and seating for person accompanying examinee; Flooring and fittings of materials which can be cleaned to meet infection control standards; and Telephone. • • • • • • • • 434 Youth Development Rules 306.Guest lounge 307.Match analysis suite 308.Medical facilities Such medical facilities as the Club requires to deliver its Sports Science and Medicine Programme. Categories 1 and 2 A room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with such appropriate video and IT technology as is necessary to undertake, and present the results of, Performance Analysis. If the facility is shared with the professional squad, access for the Academy sufficient for its purposes needs to be clearly demonstrated. Category 3 A match analysis suite is recommended but not mandatory. Categories 1 to 4 A guest lounge for the use of Parents at each training session and match that is open to Parents. The guest lounge shall be large enough to hold 50 people and have access to refreshments and toilet facilities. Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room may also be used as the team meeting room described in Rule 305 provided that it is large enough.

 


Facilities Guidance For Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, these can be provided at a place other than the principal venue (e.g. at the Club’s Stadium). Guidance Clubs may provide such accommodation by lodging students with private households (subject to compliance with all applicable legal requirements including as to DBS checks) or by operating their own dedicated facilities (such as hostels). 435 311.Classrooms Category 1 A minimum of three classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; • contain 20 computers with access to the internet; and • conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. Category 2 A minimum of two classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; and • contain 20 computers with internet access. At least one of the classrooms must conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. Categories 3 and 4 Access for Academy Players and Trialists to a study area large enough to hold 20 people and which contains at least 20 computers with internet access. 310.Academy Player accommodation Categories 1 to 4 Sufficient and adequate accommodation for all registered Academy Players and Trialists under the age of 18 not residing with their Parents. Clubs shall comply with any guidelines about Academy Player accommodation published by the League from time to time and with all applicable legal requirements in relation to the provision of such accommodation. Such accommodation shall be located in as close proximity as is reasonably practicable to the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players and to the place at which Academy Players undertake their education (if this is not the principal venue). 309.Administration office space Categories 1 to 4 a) Such office space and access to IT, email and the internet as each member of Academy Staff requires in order to perform the responsibilities set out in his job description; b) A private meeting room.

 


Facilities Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this may also be used as the team meeting room provided that the timetabling of lessons in the classrooms allows. Flexibility will be accorded to a Club’s provision of classrooms depending on the number of Academy Players that are engaged in each Training Model. Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy who have in place an artificial pitch which does not meet the requirements of such a pitch as defined in Rule 1.10 may continue to use such a pitch until the end of its natural life. Thereafter however, they must use a pitch which complies with the definition. 436 Youth Development Rules

 

 

Youth Development Rules

Finance and Expenses

 

Finance

 

312.                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 July in each year submit to the League its budgeted Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the following season.

 

313.                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 September in each year submit to the League its actual Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the previous season together with the budgeted Academy Financial Information for that season.

 

314.                         The Academy Financial Information required by Rule 312 shall be submitted in the format required by the League.

 

315.                         The League may, at its discretion, require (and the Club shall deliver), such further information and explanations as it deems fit in connection with the Academy Financial Information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules 312 and 314.

 

316.                         The League shall have the power to obtain an independent audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information submitted pursuant to these Rules.

 

317.                         Each Club’s Academy Financial Information shall be assessed by the Board in order to determine whether to award to the Club a grant from the Professional Youth Game Fund.

 

Guidance

 

The League will produce benchmarked Club by Club information (on an anonymised basis) with regards to expenditure on youth development on an annual basis.

 

The League will keep the Academy Financial Information provided to it pursuant to Rules 312 and 314 confidential save that:

 

1.               the League may disclose the Information if properly required to do so by law or by any regulatory authority;

 

2.               the League may disclose the Information to the ISO or the PGB (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the ISO or PGB keeps the Information confidential);

 

3.               the League may disclose the Information to any Person or entity retained to undertake an audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information pursuant to Rule 316 (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the Person or entity so retained keeps the Information confidential); and

 

4.               the League may use the Information to develop and publish benchmarked information on an anonymised basis.

 

437



 

Finance and Expenses

 

Expenses

 

318.                         Without prejudice to Rules 291 to 294, each Club that operates an Academy shall be permitted to reimburse Academy Players and their Parents for actual expenses legitimately incurred as a direct result of the Academy Player’s participation in the activities of the Academy, in accordance with such guidance as is issued by the Board to Clubs from time to time.

 

319.                         Without prejudice to Rules 291 to 294, no payment of any kind may be made by a Club to an Academy Player or his Parent (whether directly or indirectly) outside the terms of the guidance issued by the Board in accordance with Rule 318, without the express prior consent of the Board.

 

438



 

Youth Development Rules

Compensation

 

Compensation

 

320.                         The registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club or Football League club (“the Applicant Club”) to pay compensation for the training and development of that Academy Player to any Club or Football League club which previously held his registration (“the Training Club”) provided that:

 

320.1.               the Training Club had indicated in PLYD Form 7 (or, in the case of a Football League club, the equivalent Football League form) its intention to retain the Academy Player’s registration; or

 

320.2.               the Training Club had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 272 with the Academy Player; or

 

320.3.               the Academy Player sought registration at the Applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time from his last Training Club; or

 

320.4.               save where Rule 265 applies, the Training Club and Academy Player mutually agreed to terminate the Academy Player’s registration pursuant to Rule 266.2 and agreed that the Training Club should retain the right to receive compensation should the Academy Player sign for another Club (or club); or

 

320.5.               the Board has made a determination to that effect pursuant to Rule 270; and

 

320.6.               in all the above cases, the Training Club held a valid licence to operate an Academy in accordance with these Rules (or to operate a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence in accordance with the Rules pertaining to youth development which these Rules replaced).

 

321.                         The amount of compensation referred to in Rule 320 shall be:

 

321.1.               such sum as shall be due pursuant to this section of the Rules; or

 

321.2.               as regards the compensation payable by the Applicant Club to the most recent Training Club, such sum as shall have been agreed between them.

 

322.                         Rules 324 to 334 govern the compensation due in respect of an Academy Player who is in, or about to enter, any age group between Under 9 and Under 16 at the time when he is first registered with the Applicant Club save for an Academy Player to whom Rule 323.2 applies.

 

323.                         In default of agreement between the Applicant Club and the Academy Player’s most recent Training Club, the Professional Football Compensation Committee shall (in accordance with the provisions of Appendix 11) determine the compensation payable to the latter in respect of an Academy Player:

 

323.1.               who is in any age group between Under 17 and Under 21 when he is registered for the Applicant Club; or

 

323.2.               to whom the Training Club made an offer of a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 272.

 

439



 

324.                         The compensation due in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 322 applies shall consist of an initial fee payable to the most recent Training Club (and to be paid within seven days of the Academy Player being registered for the Applicant Club) and, if the Academy Player is in age group Under 12 or older, contingent compensation is payable to all qualifying Training Clubs in accordance with these Rules.

 

325.                         The initial fee referred to in Rule 324 shall be calculated by:

 

325.1.               multiplying the applicable annual fixed fee (or fees) calculated in accordance with Rule 326 by the applicable number of years; and

 

325.2.               adding thereto any initial fee (capped at such sum as would have been payable when calculated in accordance with this section of the Rules) paid by the most recent Training Club when it acquired the registration of the Academy Player.

 

326.                         In Rule 325:

 

326.1.               the “applicable annual fixed fee” means the fee set out in the table in Rule 327 referable to:

 

326.1.1.                        the age group of the Academy Player during any year that he was registered with the Training Club; and

 

326.1.2.                        the Category of the Training Club’s Academy during that year; and

 

326.2.               the “applicable number of years” means the number of years for which the Academy Player was registered for the Training Club (subject to Rule 333).

 

Guidance

 

There may be two “applicable fixed fees”. For example, if an Academy Player was registered with a Category 2 Training Club from the age of Under 9 to Under 16, then the applicable fixed fee is £3,000 for each of his initial three years of development (totalling £9,000) and £25,000 for each of the five subsequent years (totalling £125,000) making a total initial fee of £134,000.

 

327.                         The applicable annual fixed fees by reference to the age group of the Academy Player and the Category of Academy are as follows:

 

Age group of the
Academy Player

 

Category of the
Academy of the Training
Club at the relevant time

 

Applicable Annual Fixed Fee

Under 9 to Under 11

 

All Categories

 

£

3,000

Under 12 to Under 16

 

Category 1

 

£

40,000

Under 12 to Under 16

 

Category 2

 

£

25,000

Under 12 to Under 16

 

Category 3

 

£

12,500

 

440



 

Guidance

 

In order to give effect to the compensation Rules under the EPPP, Clubs’ previous Football Academies and Centres of Excellence will have a “deemed”, retrospective categorisation to give effect to the provisions for fixed fee compensation in respect of the years up until the coming into force of the Rules. The following applies:

 

 

 

Deemed retrospective Category for the purposes

 

 

of calculating compensation (in respec t of the

Status

 

period up until the end of Season 2011/12)

Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is placed into Category 1 under the new Rules (all Category 1 Clubs will be the subject of an ISO audit by no later than 31 May 2012)

 

Category 1

Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is not placed into Category 1 under the new Rules.

 

Category 2

Club operated a licensed Centre of Excellence

 

Category 3

 

328.                         The contingent compensation referred to in Rule 324 shall consist of:

 

328.1.               appearance fees calculated by reference to the number of First Team Appearances (up to a maximum of 100) made by the Academy Player for the Applicant Club or any other Club or Football League club for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered (including by way of a Temporary Transfer or other loan) and to the divisional status of the relevant Club as set out in the table in Rule 329;

 

328.2.               if the Academy Player’s registration is transferred prior to his twenty-third birthday to a club affiliated to a national association other than The FA (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National League), 20% of any Compensation Fee, Loan Fee and Contingent Sum that the Applicant Club receives which is in excess of:

 

328.2.1.                        any amounts of training compensation and/or solidarity payment paid to the Applicant Club and the Training Club pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players; and

 

328.2.2.                        the actual sum (if any) paid by the Applicant Club to the Training Club to acquire the Academy Player’s registration;

 

328.3.               5% of all Compensation Fees (and transfer fees, where applicable), Loan Fees and Contingent Sums paid in respect of:

 

328.3.1.                        all future transfers of the Academy Player’s registration to Clubs (or clubs) in membership of the League, The Football League or the National League; and

 

328.3.2.                        all future transfers on loan to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National League).

 

441



 

Guidance

 

Clubs will be obliged to pay contingent compensation as it falls due in accordance with Rule V.36 (payment within seven days of the triggering event).

 

329.                         The appearance fees referred to in Rule 328.1 are as follows:

 

Number of

 

Divisional Status of the Club

 

First Team

 

Premier

 

Football League

 

Football

 

Football

 

Appearances

 

League Club

 

Championship Club

 

League 1 Club

 

League 2 Club

 

10

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

20

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

30

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

40

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

50

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

60

 

£

150,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

70

 

£

100,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

80

 

£

100,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

90

 

£

100,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

100

 

£

100,000

 

£

25,000

 

£

10,000

 

£

5,000

 

 

330.                         In Rule 328:

 

330.1.               “First Team Appearance” means an appearance either in the starting eleven or as a playing substitute in a first team fixture in the Premier League, the Football League Championship and Football Leagues 1 and 2 (including play-offs), the Football League Cup, the FA Cup, the Football League Trophy, the UEFA Europa League or the UEFA Champions League;

 

330.2.               in the event that the Academy Player’s registration at a Club (or Football League club) is terminated (whether by effluxion of time, cancellation, transfer or otherwise) prior to his having made sufficient appearances to trigger one of the payments set out in Rule 329, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay a pro rata amount to the relevant Training Club(s) and the obligation to pay future sums pursuant to that Rule shall transfer to any new Club (or Football League club) for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered; and

 

330.3.               “Compensation Fee”, “Loan Fee” and “Contingent Sum” shall be interpreted to exclude compensation payable pursuant to Rule 320.

 

442



 

331.                         Reference in Rules 328 and 330 to the transfer or termination of an Academy Player’s registration shall be interpreted to include transfers or terminations of his registration after he has ceased to be an Academy Player and Clubs who subsequently sign the Academy Player shall be bound to comply with Rules 328.1 and 328.3 and for the avoidance of doubt the original Applicant Club shall not be liable to the Training Club in respect of:

 

331.1.               any appearance fees payable pursuant to Rule 328.1 and due in respect of appearances made by the Academy Player after he has ceased to be permanently registered for the Applicant Club; or

 

331.2.               sums payable pursuant to Rule 328.2 and 328.3 arising from transfers in respect of which the Applicant Club was not the Transferor Club.

 

332.                         Any agreement between a Club and another Club (or club) as to the compensation payable on the transfer of a registration, whether pursuant to Rule 321.2 or otherwise, may not take effect so as to vary the contingent compensation payable pursuant to this section of the Rules to any other Club (or Football League club).

 

333.                         If an Academy Player has spent part only of any year at the Training Club, the amount of compensation in respect of that year shall be calculated pro rata (taking into account whether or not the Training Club’s Academy was operational or not during the Close Season or any part of it).

 

334.                         If the Academy Player has been registered for a Training Club for part only of the period between the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year, the amount of contingent compensation payable to that Training Club calculated in accordance with these Rules shall be paid pro rata to the Training Club.

 

Guidance

 

Rule 334 covers the following situations:

 

1.               Where an Academy Player has been registered for only one Training Club but not for the entirety of the period from the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year; and

 

2.               Where the Academy Player has been registered for more than one Training Club during the period.

 

In either case, the Training Club(s) receive(s) contingent compensation pro rata to the period that it/they held the Academy Player’s registration.

 

335.                         The compensation set by the Professional Football Compensation Committee in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 323 applies shall be determined in accordance with the Committee’s Regulations (set out at Appendix 11).

 

443



 

336.                         The new registration of a Contract Player under Premier League Rule U.17 shall impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the Club (or club):

 

336.1.               had held that Player’s registration as an Academy Player;

 

336.2.               had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or

 

336.3.               had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either

 

336.3.1.       the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or

 

336.3.2.       in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted.

 

337.                         The amount of compensation payable pursuant to Rule 336 shall be:

 

337.1.               such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club; or

 

337.2.               such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine pursuant to Rule 335.

 

338.                         Any agreement between Clubs or between a Club and a Football League club as to the amount of compensation payable shall be in writing, and a copy provided to the League within five days of being entered into.

 

339.                         All compensation (including instalments thereof and contingent sums) payable to a Club or Football League club shall be paid by the Applicant Club into the Compensation Fee Account.

 

Guidance

 

The fees set out in Rules 327 and 329 are to be revised annually by the PGB.

 

The Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee referred to in Rule 335 are in Appendix 11 to Premier League Rules. They remain unchanged as regards the calculation of compensation for:

 

·                   Academy Players in the Under 18 and older age groups;

 

·                   an Academy Player with whom the Training Club had agreed to enter into a Scholarship Agreement; and

 

·                   an Academy Player with whom the Applicant Club enters into a Scholarship Agreement.

 

444


 

 



 

 


 

Premier League and The Football League

PLYD Form 1

 

Scholarship Agreement

 

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                          day of (month and year)                             Between (club company name)                                whose registered office is at (address)

                                                                                                                                     (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and (Scholar’s full name)                                            of (address)                                            (hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

 

1.              Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.1          The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings:

 

“Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

 

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors;

 

“the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club;

 

“Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Academy Player or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules;

 

“Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;

 

“the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited;

 

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA;

 

“Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games;

 

447



 

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following:

 

(a)       theft or fraud;

(b)       deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c)       use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d)       incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player;

(e)       breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement;

 

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct;

 

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time;

 

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League;

 

“National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time;

 

“Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar;

 

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association;

 

“Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

 

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules;

 

“the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules.

 

1.2                                For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender.

 

448


 

2.                                       Purpose

 

2.1                                The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player.

 

3.                                       Duration

 

3.1                                Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years.

 

3.2                                If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme.

 

4.                                       Extension of Agreement

 

4.1                                If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”):

 

4.1.1                      the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and

 

4.1.2                      within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended.

 

4.2                                The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given.

 

5.                                       Obligations of the Scholar

 

5.1                                The Scholar agrees:

 

5.1.1                      to participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

 

449



 

5.1.2                      when directed by an authorised official of the Club to:

 

5.1.2.1             attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

 

5.1.2.2             play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club;

 

5.1.2.3             attend other matches in which the Club is engaged;

 

5.1.3                      to train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

 

5.1.4                      except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times;

 

5.1.5                      to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

 

5.1.6                      to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement;

 

5.1.7                      that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this agreement;

 

5.1.8                      to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers;

 

5.1.9                      to permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club;

 

5.1.10               to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; and

 

5.1.11               to sign the declaration set out at Schedule Three to this Agreement and to procure that his Parent signs the same.

 

5.2                                Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

 

450



 

5.3                                The Scholar shall not:

 

5.3.1                      reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement;

 

5.3.2                      undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation;

 

5.3.3                      indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules; or

 

5.3.4                      knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute.

 

6.                                       Obligations of the Club

 

The Club shall:

 

6.1                                provide the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

 

6.2                                observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

 

6.3                                pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to the League Rules;

 

6.4                                provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3;

 

6.5                                arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed;

 

6.6                                comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and

 

6.7                                on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall

 

451



 

remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him.

 

7.                                       Illness and Injury

 

7.1                                Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury.

 

8.                                       Permanent Incapacity

 

8.1                                In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement.

 

8.2                                The minimum length of such notice shall be three months.

 

8.3                                The notice may be served at any time after:

 

8.3.1                      the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

 

8.3.2                      an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity.

 

9.                                       Disciplinary Procedure

 

9.1                                The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules.

 

10.                                Termination by the Club

 

10.1                         The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he:

 

10.1.1               shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; or

 

10.1.2               has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or

 

10.1.3               is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months.

 

452



 

10.2                         There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

 

10.3                         Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

 

10.4                         If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar.

 

10.5                         Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

11.                                Grievance Procedure

 

11.1                         In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out:

 

11.1.1               the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management;

 

11.1.2               if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice;

 

11.1.3               if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

 

453


 

12.                                Termination by the Scholar

 

12.1                         The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement.

 

12.2                         There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

 

12.3                         Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

 

12.4                         If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1.

 

12.5                         Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

13.                                Cancellation of Registration

 

13.1                         At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar without giving any reason therefore may apply to the Club for cancellation of his registration, whereupon the Club shall complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate.

 

13.2                         In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years from its effective date unless either:

 

13.2.1               the Club gives its written consent; or

 

13.2.2               the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules.

 

454



 

14.                                Holidays

 

14.1                         The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club.

 

15.                                Entire Agreement

 

15.1                         This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar.

 

16.                                Jurisdiction and Law

 

16.1                         This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.

 

17.                                Privacy Notice

 

17.1                         For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Scholar acknowledges that the Club, the League, The FA, the PFA and any relevant training body are collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Scholar including such data in this contract and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and any other purpose as set out in their data protection notices and policies. The League’s, the PFA’s and The FA’s Player Privacy Notice will be provided to you directly during the registration process and/or will be available on their respective websites. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook.

 

455



 

Schedule One

PLYD Form 1

 

Scholarship Allowance

 

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

 

1.                                       This Scholarship Agreement commences on                and terminates on

 

2.                                       The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier].

 

3.                                       No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

4.                                       The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Scholar shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

 

5.                                       The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

 

6.                                       The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment.

 

7.                                       No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract.

 

8.                                       There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme as required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme.

 

9.                                       The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:-

 

£              per month from             to

 

£              per month from             to

 

If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows:

 

£              per month from             to

 

Any other provisions:

 

456



 

Schedule Two

PLYD Form 1

 

Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties

 

1.                                       Introduction

 

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

 

2.                                       Records

 

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request.

 

3.                                       The Procedure

 

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action

 

3.1                                Investigation

 

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club.

 

3.2                                Disciplinary Hearing

 

3.2.1                      If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA.

 

457



 

3.2.2                      Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case.

 

3.2.3                      A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

 

3.3                Appeals

 

3.3.1                      The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

 

3.3.2                      In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

 

3.3.3                      If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be.

 

4.                                       Disciplinary Penalties and Termination

 

4.1                                At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

 

4.1.1                      give an oral warning, a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar;

 

4.1.2                      impose a fine not exceeding the amount of 50% of his monthly salary;

 

458


 

4.1.3                      order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or

 

4.1.4                      where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement.

 

4.2                                Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

 

 

 

 

SIGNED by the Scholar

 

 

in the presence of his Parent:

 

 

 

[Signature]

 

 

 

 

 

[Address]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[Occupation]

 

 

 

 

 

 

SIGNED by [insert name]

 

 

for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of:

 

 

 

[Signature]

 

 

 

 

 

[Address]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[Occupation]

 

 

 

 

 

 

459



 

Schedule Three

PLYD Form 1

 

Declaration by Scholar and Parents*

 

To be signed by the Scholar:

 

I, (full name)                               of (address)                           Post Code                           and                                  ( email address )                     certify that the Club has not made any approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, whilst I was registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”) save as permitted by the League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another League Club, nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to enter into the scholarship agreement dated                      (the “Scholarship Agreement”) by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with the Scholarship Agreement. I agree to be bound by the League Rules.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 

To be signed by the Parents*:

 

I, (full name)                                      of (address)                                 Post Code                        and (email address)                           being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and

 

I, (full name)                           of (address)                         Post Code                                 and (email address)                        being each a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and each certify that the above details are correct and that:

 

(a)                                  the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules;

 

460



 

(b)                                  I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules;

 

(c)                                   the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to enter into the Scholarship Agreement; or

 

(d)                                  so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to enter into the Scholarship Agreement.

 

I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that

 

(e)                                   the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and

 

(f)                                    should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (e), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings.

 

Signed (1)

 

 

Signed (2)

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


* A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player

 

461



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 2

 

Notification of Trialist’s Particulars (Youth Development Rule 231.2)

 

To:                             The Board
The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Academy of                   Football Club: Surname                        Other name(s)                          

Address                                                                                              

                                                                                             Post Code                                   

Parents’ email address                                                                          

Travelling time from this address to the Academy #                                                                      

Date of birth                    Place of birth                             Nationality                 

Countries for which eligible to play (if known)                              

Date of commencement of trial period                                       

Date trial period is due to end §                                            

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season                           

Other clubs (if any) at which the Trialist has been registered:

Club                                         From                                To

Club                                         From                                To

(Continue separately if more than three such Clubs)

 

Certificate by Player

 

I hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, and, where I am over the age of 16, I:

 

·         further consent to the conduct of drug testing on me in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to me receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authority present;

·         acknowledge that for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its function as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/ player-privacy-policy.

 

I further certify that I have provided to the Club giving this notice full written particulars of any medical condition from which I suffer and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period. Finally, I confirm

 

462



 

that I have read and agree to be bound by and comply with the Rules of the Premier League and the Youth Development Rules (copies of which can be found on the Premier League website — www.premierleague.com).

 

Endorsement by Parent+

 

I, (full name)                                     of (address)                                   Post Code                         being the Parent (as defined in Premier League Rule A.1.119.) of the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further acknowledge that for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the GDPR the Premier League shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Player including such data contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its function as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period.

 

Signed by the Parent

 

 

 Date

 

 

 

 

 

 

Countersigned by the Trialist

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 


#             to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 13 inclusive (subject to the exception set out in the Youth Development Rules)

§             not more than eight consecutive weeks from the date of commencement

+           to be completed if the Trialist is a minor

 

463



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 3

 

Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 240)

 

To:                              The Board
The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist]                                              who has been attending the Academy of                                               Football Club on trial ended on [date]                                     

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

464


 

Premier League

PLYD Form 4

 

Pre-Registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 244)

 

Date

 

 

 

 

 

Parties

 

 

 

(1)                                            Football Club of                                           (“the Club”)

 

(2)                                            of                                                                     (“the player”)

 

whose date of birth is                            

 

Place of birth                                                             Nationality                                          

 

Countries for which eligible to play (if known)                                                                 

 

Undertakings by the Club

 

Pursuant to Rule 244 of the Premier League Youth Development Rules (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that:

 

1.                                       upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as an Academy Player at its Academy and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules; and

 

2.                                       upon the player’s Coaching Curriculum (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule 246 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into.

 

Undertakings by the Player

 

The player hereby undertakes that:

 

1.                                       he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football League club other than the Club; and

 

2.                                       upon his Coaching Curriculum or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability.

 

465



 

I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Pre-Registration Agreement and in the annexed player’s Coaching Curriculum for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy.

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

Signed on behalf of the player

 

 

 

Signed by his Parent

 

 

 


*delete as appropriate

 

Certificate

 

I certify that the Coaching Curriculum annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board.

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

For and behalf of the Board of the Premier League

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

466



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 5

 

Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 252)

 

Academy Player’s Particulars

 

Surname                                   Other name(s)                                  

Address                                              

                                                             Post code                               

Parent’s email address:                                  

Travelling time from the above address to the principal venues§                                    

Date of birth                        Place of birth                             

Nationality†                                  

Countries for which eligible to play (if known)                                                                     

Other clubs (if any) at which the Academy Player has been registered:                                                                      

Club                                                From                         To                                      

Club                                                From                         To                                     

School                                                                                                                       

 

Training Model on which the Academy Player is to be engaged:

 

                                                                                          +

 

Length of registration:                                         year(s) [complete as appropriate]

Last day of registration:                               20               

 

[ Note : Youth Development Rules 266 to 271 set out the circumstances in which an Academy Player’s registration can be terminated earlier than the date set out above, and the consequences of early termination. Further guideance can be obtained from the Premier League or from the PFA Independent Registration Advisory Service, both of whose contact details are set out in the Charter for Academy Players and Parents which the Premier League will send to the Academy Player’s parent when it receives this form. ]

 

467



 

Application to Register

 

We,                                               Football Club (“the Club”), apply for the Academy Player to be registered at our Academy for the period set out above.

 

We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we induced or attempted to induce him to become registered as an Academy Player with the Club by offering him, or any person connected with him, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind.

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Endorsement by Academy Player

 

I consent to the above application and for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) acknowledge that The Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Application for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I further certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to become registered with it by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my registration at the Club. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

468


 

Endorsement by Parents*

 

I, (full name)                          of (address)                          Post Code                           (and of the above email address)

 

I, (full name)                          of (address)                          Post Code                           (and of the above email address) being each a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and each certify that the above details are correct and consent to:

 

(a)                                  this application;

 

(b)                                  the conduct of drug testing on the Academy Player in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations;

 

(c)                                   his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present;

 

(d)                                  the Club having access to the Academy Player’s school reports and educational attainment data (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education);

 

Furthermore, I certify that:

 

(e)                                   the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules;

 

(f)                                    I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules;

 

(g)                                   the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or to encourage or facilitate that registration; or

 

(h)                                  so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or

 

469



 

payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register with the Club as an Academy Player.

 

I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (g) and (h), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (e) and (f), above, constitutes a breach of the Youth Development Rules by my son.

 

I further acknowledge and agree that:

 

(i)                      the Premier League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to my son’s proposed registration and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/ or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/ or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and

 

(j)                     should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the Premier League in accordance with point (i), above, the Premier League may refuse to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or (suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any Commission appointed to consider an alleged breach of Youth Development Rule 294.3 by my son, in accordance with Section W (Disciplinary) of the Premier League Rules, will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


§        to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy Players (see Youth Development Rule 230).

       if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under 10 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Academy Player.

*        to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor. In such case, a declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined in the Premier League Rules) of the Academy Player

+      Complete Form PLYD5A if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Full Time Training Model or Form PLYD5B if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Hybrid Training Model.

 

470



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 5A

 

Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 198)

 

Academy Player’s Particulars

 

Surname

Other name(s)

Address

 

Post Code

Date of birth

Place of birth

 

Application to Register the Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model

 

1.                                       We,                                            Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model until        20     , being the last Friday in June in the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16.

 

2.                                       The residence arrangements for the Academy Player will be as follows (please provide details of his proposed home address and confirm whether this is his home address or whether it is proposed that he resides with a host family, at onsite Club accommodation or at a boarding school):

 

 

3.                                       We undertake to:

 

3.1                                ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Full Time Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules;

 

3.2                                provide the Academy Player with education until the date set out in paragraph 1 (even if the Academy Player’s registration is terminated by us or his training is switched to a different Training Model) as follows (being either one of the four options set out in the guidance to Youth Development Rule 199 or another model which has been approved by the League):

 

 

3.3                                ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 202; and

 

3.4                                advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

471



 

Consent by Academy Player

 

I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor

 

I, (full name)                          of (address)                          Post Code                           and email address                           being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

472



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 5B

 

Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 198)

 

Academy Player’s Particulars

 

Surname

Other name(s)

Address.

 

Post Code

Date of birth

Place of birth

 

Application to Register the Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model

 

1.                                       We,                                            Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model until       20  

 

2.                                       We undertake to:

 

2.1                                ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Hybrid Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules and in accordance with the written agreement with his school and Parent entered into pursuant to Rule 192.5, a copy of which is annexed hereto;

 

2.2                                ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 202; and

 

2.3                                advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements.

 

Signed

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

473


 

Consent by Academy Player

 

I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor

 

I, (full name)                                             of (address)                                   Post Code                               and email address                                  (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

474



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 6

 

Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire

(Youth Development Rule 253)

 

USE OF INFORMATION

 

Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.

 

The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited ( “Premier League” ) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Academy Player’s record and will be used:

 

·              to help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level

·              to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules)

·              to compile aggregate statistics and reports

·              on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited

·              on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission

 

What is your ethnic group?

(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)

 

A

White

 

C

Asian or Asian British

 

E

Other Background

 

o British

 

 

o Indian

 

 

o Arab

 

o English

 

 

o British-Indian

 

 

o Other

 

o Scottish

 

 

o Pakistani

 

 

o Prefer not to say

 

o Welsh

 

 

o British-Pakistani

 

 

 

 

o Irish

 

 

o Bangladeshi

 

F

Undeclared

 

o Gypsy or Irish Traveller

 

 

o British-Bangladeshi

 

 

o Prefer not to disclose my

 

o Any other White Background,

 

 

o Chinese

 

 

ethnic origin

 

please write in

 

 

o British-Chinese

 

 

 

 

 

 

o Any other Asian background,

 

 

B

Mixed

 

 

please write in

 

Name of Academy Player

 

o White and Black Caribbean

 

 

 

 

 

 

o White and Black African

 

D

Black or Black British

 

 

 

o White and Asian

 

 

o Caribbean

 

Signed

 

o Any other Mixed Background,

 

 

o British-Caribbean

 

 

 

please write in

 

 

o African

 

 

 

 

 

 

o British-African

 

Date

 

 

 

 

o Any other Black background,

 

 

 

 

 

 

please write in

 

(Parent / Guardian to sign if

 

 

 

 

 

 

Academy Player is a minor)

 

475



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 7

 

List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 261)

 

To:

The Board

 

The Premier League

 

The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship Agreement) are held by                                              Football Club as at the third Saturday in May  (year)                                                 

 

Full Name

 

Current Age Group

 

Category

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

Position

 

Date

 

 

 

[Note : The categories of Academy Players are :

1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model).

2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model).

3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate.

 

476



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 8

 

Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rules 262.1)

 

For Academy Players entering into age groups under 10, under 11 and under 12

 

To:

[name and address of Academy Player]                                                                                        We,                                    Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June.

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 


 

*

delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 248 (subject to Rule 249).

 

477



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 9

 

Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rule 262.2)

 

For Academy Players entering into age groups under 13 and under 15

 

To:

[name and address of Academy Player]                                                                           We,                                                 Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June. [Your registration will be retained on the Full Time Training Model+.]

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


 

*

 delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of two years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 248 (subject to Rule 249).

 

+

delete if inapplicable

 

478


 

Premier League

PLYD Form 10

 

Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 266.2)

 

To:                             The Board

The Premier League

 

The registration of [name of Academy Player]

held by

Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement. Unless otherwise set out below the Club will retain rights to compensation in respect of the Academy Player pursuant to the Premier League Youth Development Rules and the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Player, which (under the Youth Development Rules) includes a right to receive an initial fee of £          , together with additional contingent fees as set out in Youth Development Rule 328, in the event that the Academy Player subsequently registers with another Premier League or EFL club.

 

Signed by the Academy Player

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by the Parent*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


* if the Academy Player is aged under 18 years

 

479



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 11

 

Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 276)

 

To :                          [name and address of Academy Player]

 

 

Date of birth

 

Other clubs (if any) at which the Academy Player has been registered:

 

Club

From

To

 

 

 

Club

From

To

 

We,                                            Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England.

 

The Scholarship Agreement will be in PLYD Form 1.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

480



 

Premier League

PLYD Form 12

 

Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 277)

 

To:.                                                                                                                                                      Football Club (“the Club”).              

I, [name of Academy Player]                                                                                                                                          hereby accept/refuse* your offer in PLYD Form 11 dated

 

Signed by the Academy Player

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by his Parent

 

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

Where the offer in PLYD Form 11 has been accepted by the Academy Player, the following declarations must also be signed:

 

Endorsement by Academy Player

 

I certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to accept its offer in PLYD Form 11 by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my acceptance of the offer. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

481



 

To be signed by the Parents*:

 

I, (full name)                                                                                 of (address)                                                                                                                        Post Code                               being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, certify that:

 

(a)                                  the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules;

 

(b)                                  I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules;

 

(c)                                   the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to facilitate the acceptance of this PLYD Form 12; or

 

(d)                                  so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to accept that offer.

 

I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that

 

(e)                                   the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and

 

(f)                                    should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (e), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club (or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


* A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player

 

482


 

 



 

 


 

Appendix 1

Schedule of Offences

 

(Rule F.1.5.3)

 

Offence

 

Contrary to

Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with intent to avoid payment

 

Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297

 

 

 

Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises

 

Football Spectators Act 1989, s.9

 

 

 

Persons subject to a banning order (as defined)

 

Football Spectators Act 1989 Schedule 1

 

 

 

Ticket touting — football tickets

 

Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166

 

485



 

Appendix 2

Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy

 

(Rule J.4)

 

1.                       The Premier League and Clubs, to achieve their commitment to inclusion and to removing discrimination, whether by reason of age, race, religion or belief, sexual orientation, disability, diversity, gender reassignment or sex, will act as follows:

 

·           be an equal opportunities employer;

 

·           encourage and promote similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game;

 

·            not tolerate discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and take appropriate disciplinary or other action; and

 

·           support training and awareness raising activities.

 

2.                       Each Club shall:

 

·         hold the Preliminary Level of the Equality Standard by 30 June 2016 for Clubs in Membership in Season 2015/16 or 31 December in the Season following its promotion from The Football League for any other club; and

 

·         hold the Advanced Level of the Equality Standard by the end of 31 December in the Season two years after the obtaining of the Preliminary Level.

 

“Equality Standard” is the award and relevant criteria and standards agreed by Clubs from time to time and as published by the Board.

 

486



 

Appendix 3

Camera Positions

 

(Rule K.61)

 

Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of this Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired.

 

1.                       Pursuant to Rule K.61, and subject to paragraph 2 below, Clubs must provide Hardwired camera positions in the locations shown on:

 

1.1                        Plan A in respect of League Matches to be broadcast live in the United Kingdom; and

 

1.2                        Plan B in respect of all other League Matches.

 

2.                       In each case, the key to the relevant Plan explains the type of camera required and provides further detail.

 

3.                       The Stadium lay-out shown in Plans A and B is indicative only. It is not intended to be an exact representation of a Stadium; rather it is intended to show:

 

3.1                        where cameras should be placed in relation to the pitch; and

 

3.2                        the relative height above the pitch of each camera.

 

4.                       The League will work with each Club to identify and agree the location of each camera illustrated on the Plans at the Club’s Stadium. This will then be recorded on the Club’s agreed Technical Specification.

 

CAMERA PLANS: KEY

 

Numbers in brackets refer to the designated Camera Number.

 

All camera positions must provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch.

 

All camera positions are manned, with the exception of camera 13 and cameras 16-21, which are remotely operated cameras.

 

(1)                   Main Camera

 

·           Positioned on television gantry exactly on the halfway line facing away from the sun

 

·              Ideal angle is 12-14 degrees from the gantry to the centre spot and 22-24 degrees from the gantry to the near-side touchline

 

·              This camera will be used to provide the main wide-shot coverage of the game

 

487



 

(2)                   Close-Up Camera

 

·              Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to the camera 1, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups

 

·              A large lens must be used

 

(3)                   Pitch-Side Halfway Camera

 

·              A fixed camera on the half-way line at pitch level on the same side as camera 1

 

·              The position should enable an unobstructed view of the field of play and substitutes’ benches for the fourth Official, and a clear view of the pitch for the Club representatives

 

·              A large lens must be used

 

(4)                   Close-Up Camera

 

·              Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to cameras 1 and 2, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups

 

·              A large lens must be used

 

(5+6) Steadicams

 

·              Up to two hand held portable “steadicams”, each positioned either side of the half-way line on the same side as main camera may work the length of each half but concentrating on a zone extending between the goal-line and 18 yard line

 

·              The cameras should not cause any viewing obstructions to the trainers’ benches and sufficient space must be allowed for Players to warm up

 

·              Host Broadcasters are permitted to use their “steadicams” on the pitch during the pre-match warm up for a short period of time, up until 30 seconds before kick-off and after the final whistle

 

·              Positions and timings to be agreed with each Club at the start of each season

 

(7+8) 18 Yard Cameras

 

·              Two cameras installed on the same side as camera 1 at the same level or higher than the main camera positions, facing each of the 18 yard lines. Often used to cover play in a wide angle, but also used for close up coverage

 

·              Large lenses may be used

 

·              (Cameras 5 & 6 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(9+10) High-Behind Goal Camera

 

·              Two cameras installed in the stands behind either goal, at a height which permits an unobstructed view of the penalty spot from above the crossbar. Both

 

488



 

cameras need to be able to see the far side goal in its entirety and all four corner flags. Large lenses may be used

 

·              (Camera 8 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the two shown will be used)

 

(11+12) Low-Behind Goal Cameras

 

·              Two cameras, one at each end, at pitch level in fixed positions behind each goal-line, on the side closest to camera 1. Ideally aligned where the six yard line meets the goal-line

 

·              (Camera 7 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(13)            Beauty-Shot Camera

 

·              A fixed camera mounted high in the stadium to give a panoramic static shot of the pitch

 

·              This camera is remotely operated

 

·              (Camera 10 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(14+15)      Reverse Angle Camera

 

·              Two cameras located opposite camera 1 for “reverse-angle” coverage and usually for coverage of the trainers’ benches

 

·              On or close to the centre line

 

·              One of these cameras covers close up shots of the Managers, therefore if your gantry is opposite the trainers’ benches, camera 14 should be included as part of the TV gantry requirement

 

·              Large lenses may be used

 

·              (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(16+17)      Pole Cameras

 

·              A camera on a pole mount may be used behind goals in front of the advertising boards. These can be rigged at varying height, between the floor level and the top of the goal

 

(18+19)      Goal-Line Cameras

 

·              Two cameras located on the same side as the main camera, level with the goal-line and with an unobstructed view of the whole goal and the goal-line inside the penalty area

 

489



 

(20+21)      Mini-Cameras

 

·              Mini-cameras may be placed directly behind the goal net but cannot be attached to the net or the actual posts and crossbar. It can be as close to the net as desired as long as it does not touch the net. A mini-camera may therefore be attached to the poles which support the net or the cable connecting the back of the net to the vertical stanchions directly behind the goal

 

(22, 23, 24 and 25) Corner Cameras

 

·              Options for cameras to be placed in all four corners approximately five metres above the pitch

 

·              Large lenses may be used

 

·              (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(26, 27, 28 and 29) Electronic Newsgathering (ENG) Cameras

 

·              Four portable ENG cameras at pitch level, behind each goal-line

 

·              These cameras must be positioned outside (nearer the touchline) the cabled Host Broadcaster cameras and would be required to be fixed during each half

 

·              There may be a requirement for these cameras to change ends at half-time

 

(30 and 31) Hi Motion or Big Lens Close Up Cameras

 

·              Up to four big lens cameras, at pitch level, between the six yard and 18 yard line

 

(32 and 33) ISO and Analysis Cameras

 

·              Two cameras positioned on the television gantry. If space is not available on the main gantry then suitable positions must be made available near to, and at a similar level to, the main gantry and not more than 20 metres from the half-way line

 

·              Large lenses may be used

 

490


 

Plan A

 

UK Live Camera Plan

 

 

491



 

Plan B

 

UK Non-Live Camera Plan

 

 

492


 

Appendix 4

Medical Examinations and Information to be Conducted / Collected Annually on all Contract Players and Academy Players Registered on Scholarship Agreements

 

(Rule O.22)

 

Requirement

 

Mandatory or
Recommended

 

Comment

Personal details

 

 

 

 

Name

 

Mandatory

 

Necessary minimum

Date of birth

 

 

 

dataset required in

Details of next of kin or guardian

 

 

 

emergencies

Home address

 

 

 

 

Name and address of GP

 

 

 

 

Faith or religion

 

 

 

 

Languages spoken and understood

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Medical history

 

 

 

 

Medical history and examination

 

Mandatory

 

To include family history

 

 

 

 

and personal medical

 

 

 

 

history

 

 

 

 

 

Allergies

 

Mandatory

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Asthma or other potentially life threatening

 

Mandatory

 

 

conditions

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Medications and supplements being taken by

 

Mandatory

 

 

the Player

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Current therapeutic use exemptions held by the

 

Mandatory

 

 

Player

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Testing

 

 

 

 

Concussion history and baseline testing:

 

Mandatory

 

These examinations

 

 

 

 

should comply with the

· conduct SCAT and computerised

 

 

 

requirements set out in

neurocognitive baseline test at

 

 

 

guidelines published by

recruitment

 

 

 

The FA

 

 

 

 

 

· Repeat at intervals no greater than two

 

 

 

 

years

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Cardiac testing:

 

Mandatory

 

These examinations to

 

 

 

 

comply with The FA and

· a physical examination, cardiac history

 

 

 

PFA Complete Standard

and standard 12-lead ECG and

 

 

 

Operating Procedures

echocardiography must be performed

 

 

 

for Cardiac Screening

on all Player on signing their first

 

 

 

Scholarship Programme

professional contract;

 

 

 

 

 

493



 

· a physical examination, cardiac history

 

 

 

 

and standard 12-lead ECG should be

 

 

 

 

conducted when the Player is aged 18

 

 

 

 

and again when he is aged 20; and

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

· in addition, any further cardiac

 

 

 

 

investigations or follow-up should

 

 

 

 

be performed, as advised by expert

 

 

 

 

opinion.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Blood and urine testing:

 

Mandatory

 

Doctors may see fit to

· annual full blood count, liver and kidney

 

 

 

conduct other

function and a urine dip-test for blood,

 

 

 

investigations

sugar, and protein; and

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

These stipulated tests

· a single test, where appropriate, for

 

 

 

are considered the

haemoglobinopathies.

 

 

 

minimum necessary for

 

 

 

 

players on a

 

 

 

 

professional contract

Immunisation

 

 

 

 

Immunisation history and status

 

Mandatory

 

See FA guidelines on

 

 

 

 

blood borne viruses

Hepatitis B carrier/immune status to be

 

 

 

 

checked and immunisation offered to all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Meningitis ACWY immunisation

 

Mandatory

 

Now administered by

 

 

 

 

GPs to scholars

 

 

 

 

 

Other immunisations and medicines necessary

 

Mandatory

 

To reflect work related

for foreign travel

 

 

 

travel plans for the

 

 

 

 

age-group

 

Collection of the above information is considered necessary for the safety of the Player to ensure that medical emergencies can be managed appropriately. For tournaments and foreign trips, it is recommended that the responsible clinician has access to these details in case of emergency.

 

Beyond this, no further tests are mandated. However, it is recognised that Clubs will collect more personal information and may justify and undertake more tests; in particular, those Clubs competing in UEFA competitions will be subject to additional obligations under UEFA’s rules.

 

494



 

Appendix 4A

Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool

 

(Rule O.20)

 

Pocket CONCUSSION RECOGNITION TOOL™

To help identify concussion in children, youth and adults

 

 

RECOGNIZE & REMOVE

 

Concussion should be suspected if one or more of the following visible clues, signs, symptoms or errors in memory questions are present.

 

1. Visible clues of suspected concussion

 

Any one or more of the following visual clues can indicate a possible concussion:

 

Loss of consciousness or responsiveness

Lying motionless on ground/Slow to get up

Unsteady on feet / Balance problems or falling over/Incoordination

Grabbing/Clutching of head

Dazed, blank or vacant look

Confused /Not aware of plays or events

 

2. Signs and symptoms of suspected concussion

Presence of any one or more of the following signs & symptoms may suggest a concussion:

 

· Loss of consciousness

· Headache

· Seizure or convulsion

· Dizziness

· Balance problems

· Confusion

· Nausea or vomiting

· Feeling slowed down

· Drowsiness

· “Pressure in head”

· More emotional

· Blurred vision

· Irritability

· Sensitivity to light

· Sadness

· Amnesia

· Fatigue or low energy

· Feeling like “in a fog”

· Nervous or anxious

· Neck Pain

· “Don’t feel right”

· Sensitivity to noise

· Difficulty remembering

· Difficulty concentrating

 

 

© 2013 Concussion in Sport Group

 

 

495



 

3. Memory function

Failure to answer any of these questions correctly may suggest a concussion.

 

“What venue are we at today?”

“Which half is it now?”

“Who scored last in this game?”

“What team did you play last week/game?”

“Did your team win the last game?”

 

Any athlete with a suspected concussion should be IMMEDIATELY REMOVED FROM PLAY, and should not be returned to activity until they are assessed medically. Athletes with a suspected concussion should not be left alone and should not drive a motor vehicle.

 

It is recommended that, in all cases of suspected concussion, the player is referred to a medical professional for diagnosis and guidance as well as return to play decisions, even if the symptoms resolve.

 

RED FLAGS

 

If ANY of the following are reported then the player should be safely and immediately removed from the field. If no qualified medical professional is available, consider transporting by ambulance for urgent medical assessment:

 

· Athlete complains of neck pain

· Deteriorating conscious state

· Increasing confusion or irritability

· Severe or increasing headache

· Repeated vomiting

· Unusual behaviour change

· Seizure or convulsion

· Double vision

· Weakness or tingling/burning in arms or legs

 

 

Remember:

 

·         In all cases, the basic principles of first aid (danger, response, airway, breathing, circulation) should be followed.

 

·         Do not attempt to move the player (other than required for airway support) unless trained to so do

 

·         Do not remove helmet (if present) unless trained to do so.

 

from McCrory et. al, Consensus Statement on Concussion in Sport. Br J Sports Med 47 (5), 2013

 

496



 

Appendix 5

Code of Conduct for Managers

 

(Rule P.1)

 

1.                                       A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club (or club) relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so.

 

2.                                       A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media):

 

2.1                                make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1 or Rule T.2;

 

2.2                                make an approach to an Academy Player registered at the Academy of another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current; or

 

2.3                                make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed.

 

3.                                       A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of The Football Association (including, without limitation, The Football Association Regulations on Working with Intermediaries), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them.

 

4.                                       A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently.

 

5.                                       A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard.

 

497



 

6.                                       A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally.

 

7.                                       A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club.

 

8.                                       A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule H.4).

 

9.                                       In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club.

 

10.                                A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions.

 

11.                                A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

12.                                If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 11 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice.

 

13.                                Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League.

 

498


 

14.                                A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

15.                                A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

499



 

Appendix 6

Code of Conduct for Clubs

 

(Rule P.2)

 

1.                                       In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith.

 

2.                                       A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club.

 

3.                                       A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club.

 

4.                                       A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made.

 

500



 

Appendix 7

Standard Clauses

for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment

 

(Rule P.8.1)

 

1.                                       The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers.

 

2.                                       The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests

 

(a)                        given to Club Managers by the League or

(b)                        given to the Manager by the Club

 

which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid.

 

3.                                       Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause [3] and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation.

 

[ Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League. ]

 

501



 

Appendix 8

Code of Conduct for Scouts

 

(Rule Q.7)

 

1.                                       The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach.

 

2.                                       Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound.

 

3.                                       Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular those relating to Academy Players set out in the Youth Development Rules. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Academy Player (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club. In addition, those Scouts that come into contact with and/or have access to Children as part of their duties must familiarise themselves with (and abide by) their Club’s safeguarding policies and procedures and the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’.

 

4.                                       When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and/or the League and shall produce the same upon demand.

 

5.                                       Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules.

 

6.                                       Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

7.                                       A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

8.                                       A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

502


 

Appendix 9

Standard Clauses

for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts

 

(Rule R.16)

 

1.                                       [The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:-

 

1.1                                include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom;

 

1.2                                require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect;

 

1.3                                notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

 

1.4                                withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                      has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

 

1.4.2                      is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company.

 

503



 

2.                                       For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price.

 

3.                                       The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 

504



 

Appendix 10

Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip

 

(Rule R.17)

 

1.                                       You will not:

 

1.1                                include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom;

 

1.2                                require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect;

 

1.3                                notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

 

1.4                                withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                      has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

 

1.4.2                      is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

2.                                       You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price.

 

3.                                       You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 


*In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you.

 

505



 

Appendix 11

Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee

 

Definitions

 

1.                                       In these Regulations:

 

1.1                                “Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League;

 

1.2                                “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player;

 

1.3                                “the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

 

1.4                                “PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee;

 

1.5                                “Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee ( “the Committee” ) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations;

 

1.6                                “the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited;

 

1.7                                “Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations;

 

1.8                                “Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred; and

 

1.9                                “Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred.

 

Jurisdiction

 

2.                                       The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to:

 

2.1                                Premier League Rules T.39, V.27.2 and Youth Development Rules 323 and 337.2;

 

2.2                                Football League Regulations 63.21, 63.22, 63.23, 67.5 and Football League Youth Development Rules 323 and 337.2;

 

2.3                                appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 65.1.

 

3.                                       In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria:

 

3.1                                the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

 

3.2                                the age of the Player;

 

3.3                                the Training Model(s) (as that term is defined in Youth Development Rule 1.76) on which the Player was engaged with the Transferor Club.

 

506



 

3.4                                the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player;

 

3.5                                the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player;

 

3.6                                the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

 

3.7                                his playing record including any international appearances;

 

3.8                                substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player.

 

4.                                       The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be:

 

4.1                                any cost incurred by either Club in operating an Academy, a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat:

 

4.1.1                      living accommodation

 

4.1.2                      training and playing facilities;

 

4.1.3                      scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff;

 

4.1.4                      education and welfare requirements;

 

4.1.5                      playing and training strip and other clothing;

 

4.1.6                      medical and first aid facilities; and

 

4.1.7                      friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours;,

 

4.2                                any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3.

 

Composition of the Committee

 

5.                                       The Committee shall be composed of:

 

5.1                                an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit;

 

5.2                                an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league;

 

5.3                                an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association;

 

5.4                                an appointee of The League Managers’ Association.

 

507


 

6.                                       If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background.

 

7.                                       If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5.

 

8.                                       If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

 

Committee Procedures

 

9.                                       The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club.

 

10.                                Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary:

 

10.1                         identifying the respondent Club and the Player;

 

10.2                         setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3;

 

10.3                         identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and

 

10.4                         in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

11.                                Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

12.                                Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

 

12.1                         procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5;

 

12.2                         send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman;

 

12.3                         send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

 

13.                                Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

508



 

14.                                Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

 

14.1                         the chairman; and

 

14.2                         the party making the application.

 

15.                                The chairman of the Committee shall give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

16.                                The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations.

 

17.                                Upon the Chairman’s directions having been complied with or time for compliance having passed the Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings (including supplying a full copy of all documents necessary for the hearing to each member of the Committee) and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

 

18.                                If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

 

19.                                The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

 

20.                                The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

 

21.                                The hearing shall be conducted in private.

 

22.                                Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

 

23.                                The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

 

509



 

24.                                The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

 

25.                                The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

26.                                The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

Committee’s Powers

 

27.                                Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit.

 

Amendments

 

28.                                No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

510



 

Appendix 12

Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age

 

(Youth Development Rule 184)

 

Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Academy Player at its Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Academy, the Academy Player and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Academy to the Academy Player.

 

(“the Academy Player”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as an Academy Player at the                                                                   FC (“the Club”).

 

Both the Academy Player and the Academy Player’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Academy Player’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed.

 

In registering the Academy Player at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Academy Player agree to the following Code of Conduct.

 

The Club agrees to provide

 

·              a safe environment in which the Academy Player can learn and develop without fear of abuse

 

·              medical screening, monitoring and support for the Academy Player

 

·              a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Academy Player

 

·              participation in football matches arranged or approved by the Premier League

 

·              trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the Rules governing Academies

 

·              guidelines to the Academy Player and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Academy Player’s football and personal development

 

·              educational support (in consultation with the Academy Player’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Academy Player

 

·              regular communication and reports to the Academy Player and parents on the Student’s progress

 

·              a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

511



 

The Academy Player agrees to

 

·              attend the Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence

 

·              practise the techniques and skills taught by the Academy and attempt to apply them in matches

 

·              participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Academy

 

·              attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Academy

 

·              follow a lifestyle appropriate to development — spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly

 

·              adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

The Parents agree to

 

·              encourage and help the Academy Player meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

·              support the Academy Player without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses

 

·              set a good example to the Academy Player

 

·              respect the opportunity given to the Academy Player and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Academies

 

·              communicate with the Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Academy Player

 

·              permit the Academy Player to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Academy

 

·              adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

512



 

We, the undersigned, agree to the Academy Code of Conduct

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Football Club

Signature

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Academy Player

Signature

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Parents

Signature

 

 

 

 

Note: This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 252 and the fourth being retained by the Club.

 

513


 

 



 

 


 

National List of Referees

Season 2018/19

 

ADCOCK, J (JAMES) Nottinghamshire

KAVANAGH, C (CHRISTOPHER) Lancashire

ATKINSON, M (MARTIN) West Yorkshire

KETTLE, T (TREVOR) Leicestershire

ATTWELL, S (STUART) Warwickshire

KINSELEY, N (NICHOLAS) Essex

BACKHOUSE, A (ANTHONY) Cumbria

LANGFORD, O (OLIVER) West Midlands

BANKES, P (PETER) Merseyside

LEWIS, R (ROBERT) Shropshire

BOND, D (DARREN) Lancashire

LININGTON, J (JAMES) Isle Of Wight

BOYESON, C (CARL) East Yorkshire

MADLEY, A (ANDREW) West Yorkshire

BRAMALL, T (THOMAS) South Yorkshire

MADLEY, R (ROBERT) West Yorkshire

BREAKSPEAR, C (CHARLES) Surrey

MARRINER, A (ANDRE) West Midlands

BROOKS, J (JOHN) Leicestershire

MARSDEN, P (PAUL) Lancashire

BROWN, M (MARK) East Yorkshire

MARTIN, S (STEPHEN) Staffordshire

BUSBY, J (JOHN) Oxfordshire

MASON, L (LEE) Lancashire

CLARK, R (RICHARD) Northumberland

MOSS, J (JONATHAN) West Yorkshire

COGGINS, A (ANTONY) Oxfordshire

NIELD, T (TOM) South Yorkshire

COLLINS, L (LEE) Surrey

OLDHAM, S (SCOTT) Lancashire

COOTE, D (DAVID) Nottinghamshire

OLIVER, M (MICHAEL) Northumberland

COY, M (MARTIN) Durham

PAWSON, C (CRAIG) South Yorkshire

DAVIES, A (ANDY) Hampshire

PROBERT, L (LEE) Wiltshire

DEAN, M (MICHAEL) Merseyside

ROBINSON, T (TIM) West Sussex

DONOHUE, M (MATTHEW) Cheshire

SALISBURY, G (GRAHAM) Lancashire

DRYSDALE, D (DARREN) Lincolnshire

SALISBURY, M (MICHAEL) Lancashire

DUNCAN, S (SCOTT) Northumberland

SARGINSON, C (CHRISTOPHER) Staffordshire

EAST, R (ROGER) Wiltshire

SCOTT, G (GRAHAM) Oxfordshire

ELTRINGHAM, G (GEOFF) County Durham

SIMPSON, J (JEREMY) Lancashire

ENGLAND, D (DARREN) South Yorkshire

STOCKBRIDGE, S (SEBASTIAN) Tyne and Wear

FRIEND, K (KEVIN) Leicestershire

STROUD, K (KEITH) Hampshire

HAINES, A (ANDY) Tyne and Wear

SWABEY, L (LEE) Devon

HAIR, N (NEIL) Cambridgeshire

TAYLOR, A (ANTHONY) Cheshire

HANDLEY, D (DARREN) Lancashire

TIERNEY, P (PAUL) Lancashire

HARRINGTON, T (TONY) Cleveland

TONER, B (BEN) Lancashire

HEYWOOD, M (MARK) Cheshire

WARD, G (GAVIN) Surrey

HICKS, C (CRAIG) Surrey

WEBB, D (DAVID) County Durham

HOOPER, S (SIMON) Wiltshire

WHITESTONE, D (DEAN) Northamptonshire

HORWOOD, G (GRAHAM) Bedfordshire

WOOLMER, A (ANDY) Northamptonshire

HUXTABLE, B (BRETT) Devon

WRIGHT, P (PETER) Merseyside

ILDERTON, E (EDDIE) Tyne and Wear

YATES, O (OLLIE) Staffordshire

JOHNSON, K (KEVIN) Avon

YOUNG, A (ALAN) Cambridgeshire

JONES, R (ROBERT) Merseyside

 

JOYCE, R (ROSS) Cleveland

 

 

516



 

National List of Assistant Referees

Season 2018/19

 

AMEY, J (JUSTIN) Dorset

DENTON, M (MICHAEL) Lancashire

AMPHLETT, M (MARVYN) Worcestershire

DERMOTT, P (PHILIP) Lancashire

ASPINALL, N (NATALIE) Lancashire

DUDLEY, I (IAN) Nottinghamshire

ATKIN, R (ROBERT) South Humberside

DUNCAN, M (MARK) Cheshire

AVENT, D (DAVID) Cleveland

DWYER, M (MARK) West Yorkshire

AYLOTT, A (ANDREW) Bedfordshire

EATON, D (DEREK) Gloucestershire

BARNARD, N (NIK) Cheshire

FARRELL, C (CONOR) Hampshire

BARTLETT, R (RICHARD) Cheshire

FINCH, S (STEPHEN) Suffolk

BECK, S (SIMON) Bedfordshire

FITCH-JACKSON, C (CARL) Suffolk

BENNETT, S (SIMON) Staffordshire

FLYNN, J (JOHN) Wiltshire

BENTON, D (DAVID) South Yorkshire

FOLEY, M (MATT) Hertfordshire

BESWICK, G (GARY) County Durham

FORD, D (DECLAN) Lincolnshire

BETTS, L (LEE) Norfolk

FOX, A (ANDREW) West Midlands

BICKLE, O (OLIVER) Derbyshire

FREEMAN, L (LEE) South Yorkshire

BLUNDEN, D (DARREN) Kent

FYVIE, G (GRAEME) Tyne and Wear

BRISTOW, M (MATTHEW) Manchester

GANFIELD, R (RONALD) Somerset

BROWN, S (STEPHEN) Kent

GARRATT, A (ANDREW) West Midlands

BURT, S (STUART) Northamptonshire

GEORGE, M (MICHAEL) Norfolk

BUTLER, S (STUART) Kent

GILL, B (BHUPINDER) Buckinghamshire

BYRNE, G (GEORGE) Suffolk

GOOCH, P (PETER) Lancashire

BYRNE, H (HELEN) Merseyside

GORDON, B (BARRY) County Durham

CANN, D (DARREN) Norfolk

GRAHAM, P (PAUL) Manchester

CHEOSIAUA, R (RAVEL) Worcestershire

GRATTON, D (DANNY) Staffordshire

CHILD, S (STEPHEN) Kent

GREENHALGH, N (NICK) Lancashire

CLARK, J (JOE) West Midlands

GRIFFITHS, M (MARK) West Midlands

CLAYTON, A (ALAN) Cheshire

GRUNNILL, W (WAYNE) East Yorkshire

CLAYTON, S (SIMON) Cleveland

HALLIDAY, A (ANDREW) Dumfriesshire

COBB, B (BEN) Dorset

HANLEY, M (MICHAEL) Liverpool

COOK, D (DAN) Hampshire

HARTY, T (THOMAS) West Midlands

COOK, D (DANIEL) Essex

HATZIDAKIS, C (CONSTANTINE) Kent

COOPER, I (IAN) Kent

HAYCOCK, K (KEN) West Yorkshire

COOPER, N (NICHOLAS) Suffolk

HENDLEY, A (ANDREW) West Midlands

CROPP, B (BARRY) Lancashire

HILTON, G (GARY) Lancashire

CROWHURST, L (LEIGH) East Sussex

HOBDAY, P (PAUL) West Midlands

CRYSELL, A (ADAM) Northampton

HODSKINSON, P (PAUL) Lancashire

CUNLIFFE, M (MARK) Liverpool

HOLMES, A (ADRIAN) West Yorkshire

DA COSTA, A (ANTHONY) Cambridgeshire

HOPTON, N (NICK) Derbyshire

DABBS, R (ROBERT) Dorset

HOWICK, K (KEVIN) Oxfordshire

DAVIES, N (NEIL) London

HOWSON, A (AKIL) Leicestershire

 

517



 

HUDSON, S (SHAUN) Tyne and Wear

NUNN, A (ADAM) Wiltshire

HUNT, J (JONATHAN) Merseyside

OGLES, S (SAMUEL) Hampshire

HUSBAND, C (CHRISTOPHER) Worcestershire

PARRY, M (MATTHEW) Liverpool

HUSSIN, I (IAN) Merseyside

PASHLEY, A (ALIX) Derbyshire

HYDE, R (ROBERT) Essex

PEART, T (TONY) North Yorkshire

ISHERWOOD, C (CHRIS) Lancashire

PERRY, M (MARC) West Midlands

JONES, M (MARK) Nottinghamshire

PLANE, S (STEVEN) Worcestershire

JONES, M (MATTHEW) Staffordshire

PLOWRIGHT, D (DAVID) Nottinghamshire

KANE, G (GRAHAM) East Sussex

POTTAGE, M (MARK) Wiltshire

KARAIVANOV, H (HRISTO) Nottinghamshire

POWELL, C (CHRISTOPHER) Dorset

KELLY, P (PAUL) Kent

RAMSEY, T (THOMAS) Essex

KENDALL, R (RICHARD) Bedfordshire

RASHID, L (LISA) West Midlands

KHAN, A (ABBAS) Leicestershire

RATHBONE, I (IAN) Northamptonshire

KHATIB, B (BILLY) County Durham

READ, G (GREGORY) Surrey

KIDD, C (CHRISTOPHER) Oxfordshire

REES, P (PAUL) Somerset

KIRKUP, P (PETER) Northamptonshire

ROBATHAN, D (DANIEL) Norfolk

LAVER, A (ANDREW) Hampshire

RUSHTON, S (STEVEN) Staffordshire

LEACH, D (DANIEL) Oxfordshire

RUSSELL, G (GEOFFREY) Northamptonshire

LEDGER, S (SCOTT) South Yorkshire

RUSSELL, M (MARK) Somerset

LEE, M (MATTHEW) West Sussex

SCHOLES, M (MARK) Buckinghamshire

LENNARD, H (HARRY) East Sussex

SEARLE, I (ISAAC) Kent

LEWIS, S (SAMUEL) Bedfordshire

SHARP, N (NEIL) Cleveland

LIDDLE, G (GEOFFREY) County Durham

SHAW, S (SIMON) Gloucestershire

LISTER, P (PAUL) Devon

SIDDALL, I (IAIN) Lancashire

LONG, S (SIMON) Devon

SIMPSON, J (JOE) Greater Manchester

LUGG, N (NIGEL) West Sussex

SMALLWOOD, B (BILLY) Cheshire

MAINWARING, J (JAMES) Lancashire

SMART, E (EDWARD) West Midlands

MASKELL, G (GARRY) Essex

SMEDLEY, I (IAN) Derbyshire

MASSEY-ELLIS, S (SIAN) West Midlands

SMITH, M (MATTHEW) Leicestershire

MATTHEWS, A (ADAM) Gloucestershire

SMITH, M (MICHAEL) Essex

MCDONOUGH, M (MICHAEL) Tyne and Wear

SMITH, R (ROB) Hertfordshire

MCGRATH, M (MATTHEW) East Riding

SMITH, W (WADE) Cheshire

MELLOR, G (GARETH) West Yorkshire

STREET, D (DUNCAN) West Yorkshire

MERCHANT, R (ROBERT) Staffordshire

TAYLOR, C (CRAIG) West Midlands

MEREDITH, S (STEVEN) Nottinghamshire

TAYLOR, G (GRANT) Warwickshire

MOORE, A (ANTHONY) Cheshire

TRANTER, A (ADRIAN) Dorset

MORRIS, K (KEVIN) Herefordshire

TRELEAVEN, D (DEAN) West Sussex

MULRAINE, K (KEVIN) Cumbria

VENAMORE, L (LEE) Kent

NEWHOUSE, P (PAUL) County Durham

VICCARS, G (GARETH) Buckinghamshire

 

518



 

WADE, C (CHRISTOPHER) Hampshire

WADE, S (STEPHEN) East Yorkshire

WALCHESTER, C (CALLUM) Suffolk

WARD, C (CHRISTOPHER) Nottinghamshire

WARREN, G (GEORGE) London

WATERS, A (ADRIAN) Kent

WEBB, M (MICHAEL) Surrey

WEST, R (RICHARD) East Yorkshire

WIGGLESWORTH, R (RICHARD) South Yorkshire

WILD, R (RICHARD) Lancashire

WILDING, D (DARREN) Worcestershire

WILKES, M (MATTHEW) West Midlands

WILLIAMS, A (ANDREW) Middlesex

WILLIAMS, O (OLLIE) Worcestershire

WILSON, J (JAMES) Cheshire

WILSON, M (MARC) Bedfordshire

WOOD, T (TIMOTHY) Gloucestershire

WOODWARD, R (RICHARD) Cheshire

YATES, P (PAUL) Kent

 

519


 

 



 

 


 

Memorandum & Articles of Association

 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION

of

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

1.                                       The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”.

 

2.                                       The registered office of the Company will be situated in England.

 

3.                                       The objects for which the Company is established are:

 

(a)                                  to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”);

 

(b)                                  to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions;

 

(c)                                   to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League;

 

(d)                                  to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League;

 

(e)                                   to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association;

 

(f)                                    to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges;

 

522



 

(g)                                   to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company;

 

(h)                                  to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made;

 

(i)                                      to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust;

 

(j)                                     to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets;

 

(k)                                  to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company;

 

(l)                                      to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company;

 

(m)                              to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein;

 

(n)                                  to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them.

 

It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred.

 

4.                                       The liability of the members is limited.

 

5.                                       The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1.

 

We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names.

 

523



 

Names, Addresses and

Number and class of

Descriptions of Subscribers

shares taken by each subscriber

 

 

Rick N. Parry

22 Ordinary Shares

Chief Executive — F.A. Premier League

 

14 Dormer Close

 

Rowton

 

Chester CH3 7SA

 

 

1 Special Rights Preference Share

R.H.G. Kelly

 

Chief Executive — Football Association

 

16 Lancaster Gate

 

London W2 3LW

 

Dated the 22nd day of May 1992

 

 

 

Witness to the above signatures:

 

I.L. Hewitt

Graeme E.C. Sloan

Solicitor

Solicitor

65 Fleet Street

65 Fleet Street

London EC4Y 1HS

London EC4Y 1HS

 

524



 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION of

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

(As amended by Special Resolution passed on 4 June 2015)

 

Interpretation

 

1.1                                The regulations contained in Table A (as prescribed pursuant to Section 8 of the Companies Act 1985) in force at the date of adoption of these Articles shall not apply to the Company but the regulations contained in the following clauses (as originally adopted or as from time to time altered by Special Resolution) shall be the Articles of Association of the Company.

 

1.2                                In these Articles:

 

“the Act” means the Companies Act 1985 including any statutory modification or reenactment thereof for the time being in force;

 

“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;

 

“Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association;

 

“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company;

 

“Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

 

“Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member;

 

“the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited;

 

“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given;

 

“Director” means a director of the Company;

 

“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;

 

525



 

“the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association;

 

“F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;

 

“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

 

“Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 735(1) of the Act.

 

“General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company;

 

“the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members;

 

“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

 

“Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share;

 

“the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company;

 

“Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company;

 

“Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1;

 

“Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33;

 

“the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16;

 

“the Seal” means the common seal of the Company;

 

“Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary;

 

“Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3;

 

526


 

“Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the circumstances referred to in Article 10.1;

 

“the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share;

 

“the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland;

 

“written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telex telegram cable facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form.

 

A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons.

 

Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted.

 

Headings

 

2.                                       The headings in the Articles are for the convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles.

 

Share Capital

 

3.                                       The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1.

 

4.                                       Subject as provided in Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member.

 

5.                                       No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is:

 

5.1                                a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or

 

5.2                                a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or

 

5.3                                any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member.

 

527



 

6.                                       No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one OrdinaryShare.

 

The Special Share

 

7.1                                The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association.

 

7.2                                Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done:

 

7.2.1                      the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following:

 

(a)                                  the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum;

 

(b)                                  in Article 1 the definition of ‘Special Share” or ‘the Special Shareholder”;

 

(c)                                   Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares);

 

(d)                                  this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share);

 

(e)                                   Article 42 (number of Directors);

 

(f)                                    Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors);

 

(g)                                   Article 79 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and

 

(h)                                  Articles 80 and 81 (winding-up);

 

7.2.2                      any change of the name of the Company;

 

7.2.3                      the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company;

 

7.2.4                      the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to:

 

(a)                                  the name of the League;

 

(b)                                  the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League;

 

(c)                                   the criteria for membership of the League;

 

(d)                                  the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches;

 

(e)                                   the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup;

 

(f)                                    the ownership of more than one club;

 

(g)                                   any rules common to the League and the Football League.

 

528



 

7.3                                The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings.

 

7.4                                On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company.

 

Share Certificates

 

8.1                                Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be sealed with the Seal and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon.

 

8.2                                If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate.

 

Transfer of Shares

 

9.1                                The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee.

 

9.2                                The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member.

 

9.3                                The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless:

 

9.3.1                      the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer; and

 

9.3.2                      it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share.

 

529



 

10.1                         If a Member

 

10.1.1               enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (‘the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or

 

10.1.2               lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (‘Administrator” and ‘Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or

 

10.1.3               has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or

 

10.1.4               has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up: or

 

10.1.5               has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or

 

10.1.6               has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or

 

10.1.7               ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or

 

10.1.8               enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof;

 

530



 

then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League.

 

10.2                         If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1.

 

10.3                         Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 80 and 81.

 

10.4                         If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise either Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly.

 

10.5                         On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or either Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member.

 

11.1                         No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share.

 

11.2                         If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal.

 

11.3                         The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given.

 

531



 

Excess Shares

 

12.1                         In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company.

 

12.2                         On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise either the Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly.

 

Alteration of Share Capital

 

13.                                The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled.

 

14.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account.

 

Purchase of Own Shares

 

15.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares.

 

532



 

Rules

 

16.1                         The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles.

 

16.2                         Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules.

 

General Meetings

 

17.1                         A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time.

 

17.2                         If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

17.3                         The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine.

 

17.4                         The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than:

 

17.4.1               twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or

 

17.4.2               fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or

 

17.4.3               twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4.

 

533



 

Notice of General Meetings (1)

 

18.1                         At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for:

 

18.1.1               any annual general meeting;

 

18.1.2               any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution;

 

18.1.3               any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director;

 

18.1.4               any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules.

 

18.2                         At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting.

 

19.                                The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such.

 

20.                                Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors.

 

21.                                The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting.

 

Proceedings at General Meetings

 

22.                                No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members who are present by a Representative or by proxy shall constitute a quorum for all purposes.

 


(1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%.

 

Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting.

 

534



 

23.                                If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled.

 

24.                                The Chairman, or, in his absence, a Director shall preside as chairman of the meeting. If none is willing to act as chairman, or if not present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect another Director or one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chairman of the meeting.

 

25.                                Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting.

 

26.                                The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice.

 

27.                                Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company.

 

28.                                A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded:

 

28.1                         by the chairman of the meeting; or

 

28.2                         by at least two Members; and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member.

 

535



 

29.                                Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

 

30.                                The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

 

31.                                A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

 

32.1                         A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made.

 

32.2                         No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken.

 

33.                                A resolution in writing signed on behalf of all the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them.

 

536


 

Votes of Members

 

34.                                Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll.

 

35.                                No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive.

 

Representatives

 

36.1                         Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any other person as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation.

 

36.2                         A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative.

 

36.3                         Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any other individual who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons.

 

36.4                         A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same.

 

Proxies

 

37.1                         An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any person authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve.

 

537



 

37.2                         Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit.

 

38.                                The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member) a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and may:

 

38.1                         be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary at any time before the time of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or

 

38.2                         in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or

 

38.3                         where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary.

 

39.                                The chairman of the meeting may in his discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting.

 

Voting

 

40.1                         A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club.

 

40.2                         Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chairman of the meeting.

 

41.                                A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person

 

538



 

voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll.

 

Number and Appointment of Directors

 

42.                                The Board shall consist of not less than two and no more than three Directors one of whom shall be the Chairman (who shall be the chief executive officer) . A Director who is not the Chairman shall be non-executive.

 

43.                                A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings.

 

44.                                No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chairman or as a Director except pursuant to a Resolution and unless:

 

44.1                         such person is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or

 

44.2                         where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and

 

44.3                         in each case, appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed).

 

45.                                The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of, and the remuneration and other terms and other conditions of service of, the Chairman or any other Director, shall be determined or confirmed by Resolution.

 

46.                                Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chairman or of any Director (as the case may be).

 

539



 

Powers of the Board

 

47.                                Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting.

 

48.                                The Board shall:

 

48.1                         manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules;

 

48.2                         exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give;

 

48.3                         take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting;

 

48.4                         make such recommendations to the Members on such matters of importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and

 

48.5                         subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company.

 

49.                                The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members.

 

50.                                No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given.

 

Delegation of the Board’s Powers

 

51.                                The Board may delegate to the Chairman as the chief executive officer such of its powers as the Board considers desirable.

 

52.                                Any such delegate under Article 51 may be made subject to any conditions the Board or the Members by Resolution may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of the Board’s own powers and any such delegation may be revoked or altered.

 

540



 

53.                                The Board may appoint any person or group of persons (including any person who is a Representative of a Club) to carry out or undertake such specific duties for the Company with such powers and authority as it shall determine and, in relation thereto, the Board shall be entitled to remunerate or pay such fees to such person for such duties on such basis and on such terms and conditions, as the Board shall determine.

 

Borrowing Powers

 

54.                                The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

 

Disqualification and Removal of Directors

 

55.                                The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events:

 

55.1                         if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office;

 

55.2                         if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally;

 

55.3                         if he is, or may be, suffering form mental disorder and either:

 

55.3.1               he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984, or

 

55.3.2               an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs;

 

55.4                         if he dies;

 

55.5                         if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chairman

 

55.6                         if he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director;

 

55.7                         if he attains the age of 70.

 

541



 

56.1 (2)          In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director(s) shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act including as acting Chairman. An acting Director so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof.

 

56.2                         Pending such General Meeting an acting Chairman or other Director (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chairman or Director (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles.

 

Directors’ Expenses

 

57.                                A Director and any person appointed by the Board under Article 53 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties.

 

Directors’ Interests

 

58.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office:

 

58.1                         may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested;

 

58.2                         may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and

 

58.3                         shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

 


(2)          By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being on officer of a Club)” were deleted from this Article.

 

542


 

59.                                For the purpose of Article 58:

 

59.1                         a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and

 

59.2                         an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his.

 

Proceedings of the Board

 

60.                                Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting.

 

61.                                The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be two Directors, one of which shall be the Chairman.

 

62.                                If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

63.                                The Chairman shall be the chairman of all meetings of the Board or in his absence one of the Directors present.

 

64.                                All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote.

 

65.                                A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors.

 

543



 

66.                                Without prejudice to Article 65, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Directors who are not in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly.

 

67.                                Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting.

 

Secretary

 

68.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board or by Resolution of the Members.

 

Minutes

 

69.                                The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting.

 

Execution of Documents

 

70.                                The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal.

 

544



 

Dividends

 

71.1                         No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting.

 

71.2                         For the avoidance of doubt, Article 71.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules.

 

Accounts

 

72.                                No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless:

 

72.1                         he is entitled by law;

 

72.2                         he is authorised to do so by the Board; or

 

72.3                         he is authorised to do so by a Resolution.

 

Notices

 

73.1                         A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing.

 

73.2                         Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing.

 

74.                                Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned.

 

545



 

75.                                Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent.

 

76                                   Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 75 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 74 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question.

 

77.                                A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called.

 

78.                                A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred.

 

Rules of The Football Association

 

79.                                The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules.

 

546



 

Winding Up

 

80.                                On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably.

 

81.                                If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association.

 

Indemnity

 

82.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company.

 

547


 

 



 

 


 

Points Based System

Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players

2018/2019 Season

 

Introduction

 

The purpose of this document is to explain how football clubs in England and Welsh clubs with membership of the Premier League or English Football League seek to obtain Governing Body Endorsements (where necessary) from The FA for individual players under Tiers 2 (Sportsperson) and 5 (Temporary Worker — Creative and Sporting) of the Home Office Points Based System (“PBS”) for the 2018/2019 season.

 

Unless otherwise defined, capitalised terms are given the meanings set out in the Glossary.

 

Consultation

 

The criteria set out in this document have been agreed by the Home Office following consultation between the Stakeholders.

 

Duration

 

The criteria set out in this document will apply for the 2018/2019 season and will be effective from 1 May 2018 through to 30 April 2019. The criteria will be reviewed in early 2019 in order that revised criteria may be issued by 1 May 2019 to operate for season 2019/2020.

 

Glossary

 

Aggregated FIFA World Rankings means the aggregated rankings list for senior men’s international teams over the Reference Period that are published by The FA on a monthly basis following publication of the FIFA World Rankings. This list is available on www.thefa.com.

 

Available Minutes means the total number of minutes (excluding any periods(s) of injury or added time) played by the player’s club in its domestic league competition. For the avoidance of doubt, all minutes played by a club in competitions other than its domestic league competition are to be excluded.

 

Certificate of Sponsorship means a certificate assigned to a non-EU/EEA player by a club following the granting of a GBE for that player by The FA. Such a certificate will quote a unique reference number that links to information held by the Home Office about the individual’s job and personal details.

 

550



 

Competitive International Match means any match played in the following tournaments:

 

·         FIFA World Cup Finals;

 

·         FIFA World Cup Qualifying Groups;

 

·         FIFA Confederations Cup; and

 

·         Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals, including but not limited to:

 

·          UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers;

 

·          CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers;

 

·          AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers;

 

·          CONCACAF Gold Cup;

 

·          CONCACAF Copa Caribe;

 

·          UNCAF Nations Cup;

 

·          CONMEBOL Copa America; and

 

·          OFC Nations Cup.

 

Continental Competition means any of the following tournaments:

 

·         the UEFA Champions League;

 

·         the UEFA Europa League; and

 

·         the Copa Libertadores de América.

 

Cumulative Total Score means the cumulative total of any points that a player may score under the Part A objective criteria added to the points that a player may score under the Part B objective criteria (as set out in Appendix 1). For the avoidance of doubt, Cumulative Total Score shall not include any points that have been duplicated across Part A and Part B.

 

FIFA means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association.

 

FIFA World Rankings means the rankings for senior international men’s teams published on the FIFA website (these rankings can currently be found at http://www.fifa.com/fifa-world-ranking/ranking-table/men/).

 

Governing Body Endorsement or GBE means an endorsement issued by The FA to a club for a non- EU/EEA elite player who is internationally established at the highest level, whose employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England.

 

Home Associations means The Scottish Football Association, the Football Association of Wales and The Irish Football Association.

 

551



 

Home Office means the department of the UK government responsible for immigration, counter- terrorism, police, drugs policy, and related science and research.

 

National Association means a football association that is a member of and recognised by FIFA.

 

Qualifying Transfers means all transfers to Premier League clubs in the previous season in respect of players submitted on Premier League squad lists. The Qualifying Transfers value will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force for the duration of that season.

 

Qualifying Wages means the basic wages paid to the top 30 earners in each Premier League club at the end of the season prior to the date of the application. The value of Qualifying Wages will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force for the duration of that season.

 

Reference Period means the twenty four (24) month period immediately preceding the date of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement unless the player is twenty one (21) or under at the time of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement when the reference period is reduced to the immediately preceding twelve (12) month period.

 

Relevant Interested Parties means an appropriate representative of the either The Premier League or The English Football League (depending on the league in which the player plays) and the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

Required Percentage means:

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 11 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 21 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above.

 

Secondary League means:

 

·         the 2 European leagues which are not Top Leagues but provide the next most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and

 

552



 

·         the Central and South American league which is not a Top League but which provides the third most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time.

 

A list setting out the Secondary Leagues will be published on The FA website prior to each season and this list will remain in place for the duration of the season.

 

Secondary Percentage means:

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 25% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 11 and 15 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 16 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 40% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 21 and 25 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 26 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 55% and above;

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and

 

·         for National Associations ranked between 51 and 60 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above.

 

Sponsor means a Premier League or English Football League club which has satisfied the Home Office criteria to assign Certificates of Sponsorship.

 

Stakeholders means The FA, The Premier League, The English Football League, The Professional Footballers’ Association and the Home Associations.

 

The FA means The Football Association Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00077797 and whose registered office is at Wembley Stadium, Wembley, London HA9 0WS, designated for these purposes as the “recognised governing body” which shall be represented by the Head of Player Status and Competitions or their nominee.

 

The Premier League means The Football Association Premier League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 02719699 and whose registered office is at 30 Gloucester Place, London W1U 8PL.

 

553



 

The English Football League means The English Football League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00080612 and whose registered office is at 10 — 12 West Cliff, Preston, PR1 8HU.

 

The Professional Footballers’ Association means The PFA, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 01088411 and whose registered office is at 20 Oxford Court, Manchester M2 3WQ.

 

Top League means:

 

·         the six (6) European leagues which provide the most players to the top 20 squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and

 

·         the two (2) Central and South American leagues which provide the most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time.

 

A list setting out the Top Leagues will be published on The FA website www.thefa.com prior to each season and this list will remain in place for the duration of the season.

 

Transfer Fee means the fixed, guaranteed element of a transfer fee (if applicable) and is taken from the transfer fee submitted by the club to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, free transfers, players for whom the transfer fee consists of only training compensation and swap or multi-player deals are to be disregarded when calculating the transfer fee.

 

Unavailable for Selection means the player was not available to play due to injury or suspension and written evidence supporting this, setting out the games missed and the reason(s), has been provided by the player’s National Association or club doctor to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, a player may not be classed as injured (and therefore Unavailable for Selection) if he was listed as a substitute in a match and was not used. Such matches may be counted as non-appearances when calculating the Required Percentage.

 

Wages means the fixed, guaranteed element of the wages payable to the player and the figure is taken from the contract submitted by the applicant club to The FA. In the case of loan players, only the player’s wages for which the applicant club is liable will be assessed. Any element of the player’s full contractual wage which is to be met by his parent club is to be disregarded.

 

554



 

1.                                       GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS

 

1.1.                             Eligibility to become a Sponsor

 

In order to apply for a Governing Body Endorsement from The FA, an applicant club must hold a Sponsor’s licence under Tier 2 and/or Tier 5 of the PBS and thereby be eligible to assign Certificates of Sponsorship. To be eligible to become a Sponsor and assign Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be a member of The Premier League or The English Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked by the Home Office at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties. Where a Sponsor’s licence is revoked, a player’s leave may be curtailed. This means that a player must make a change of employment application if he wishes to remain in the UK.

 

1.2.                             Certificates of Sponsorship

 

A Certificate of Sponsorship will be assigned to a player by the club once The FA has confirmed that the application on behalf of the player has satisfied the requirements for a GBE. Any Certificate of Sponsorship assigned to a player must be submitted to The FA by the applicant club.

 

1.3.                             Length of Season

 

For the purposes of the PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches.

 

1.4.                             Period of Validity

 

A club can apply for a Governing Body Endorsement at any time during the season and any application will be considered against the criteria set out below. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be presented to the Home Office as part of an application for entry clearance or leave within three months of a Certificate of Sponsorship being assigned to a player. A new Governing Body Endorsement will be required if the previous Governing Body Endorsement has expired.

 

555



 

2.                                       OBTAINING A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT UNDER THE PBS

 

2.1.                             Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted

 

The FA will automatically grant a player a GBE under either Tier 2 or Tier 5 if the applicant club is able to show(1) that that player has participated in the Required Percentage(2) of senior Competitive International Matches(3) played by that player’s National Association during the Reference Period.

 


Notes:

 

(1)          The applicant club must provide written confirmation setting out all matches (including Competitive International Matches, friendlies and any other international matches that the player was involved in) in which the player:

 

·         took part;

 

·         was Unavailable for Selection; and

 

·         did not take part but was not Unavailable for Selection.

 

An applicant club should obtain such confirmation from the player’s National Association. If the relevant National Association is not able to confirm this, this fact should be confirmed by the applicant club to The FA. At which stage, The FA will seek to independently verify this information through its own sources. The responsibility lies with the applicant club to provide this information where it is able to do so. A decision will not be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted.

 

(2)          In calculating the Required Percentage, any Competitive International Matches for which the player was Unavailable for Selection are to be excluded.

 

(3)          If less than 30% of a National Association’s matches during the Reference Period are Competitive International Matches, friendly matches will be included in the calculation.

 

2.2.                             Discretionary criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement may be granted

 

If a player does not meet the automatic criteria set out above, an applicant club can request that an Exceptions Panel consider the player’s experience and value in order to determine whether a Governing Body Endorsement should nevertheless be granted.

 

The applicant club must make the request for an Exceptions Panel to the Player Status Department at The FA which will then appoint an Exceptions Panel in accordance with the below. Clubs should ensure that all evidence

 

556



 

that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the determination by the Exceptions Panel.

 

2.2.1.                   The Exceptions Panel will be made up of three (3) members who will be appointed by The FA.

 

2.2.2.                   The three (3) member Exceptions Panel will be constituted as follows:

 

2.2.2.1.         an independent, legally qualified Chair ( “Chair” ); and

 

2.2.2.2.         two (2) additional independent panel members having relevant experience at the top level of the game ( “Independent Members” ), (who shall together be referred to as the “Panel Members” ).

 

2.2.3.                   No individual who would objectively be considered to have a current association with the applicant club will be appointed to the Exceptions Panel.

 

2.2.4.                   In the event that a Panel Member(s) considers there to be an actual or perceived conflict of interest (whether or not an objection is raised by the applicant club) on the part of a Panel Member(s) (which for the avoidance of doubt can include themselves) where:

 

2.2.4.1.         this relates to an Independent Member(s), the Panel Member(s) must declare this to the Chair; and

 

2.2.4.2.         this relates to the Chair, this must be declared to The FA.

 

In either case, this must be declared at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, in advance of determination of the case.

 

2.2.5.                   The applicant club will be informed of the membership of the Exceptions Panel at the earliest opportunity in advance of the Exceptions Panel sitting to decide the case. An applicant club may challenge the appointment of any Panel Member if circumstances exist which give rise to an actual or perceived conflict of interest on the part of that Panel Member. If a club intends to challenge the appointment of a Panel Member, the club must declare this at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, before the Exceptions Panel sits to determine the player’s application.

 

2.2.6.                   Where the actual or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to an Independent Member(s), the Chair will determine in his absolute discretion whether the relevant Independent Member(s) should be excluded from participating in the panel hearing and voting on the application. If the Chair decides in his absolute discretion that the Independent Member(s) cannot participate, the Chair will notify The FA of this and The FA

 

557



 

will appoint a replacement Independent Member(s) who may also be challenged if there is a perceived or actual conflict of interest.

 

2.2.7.                   Where the actual or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to the Chair, The FA will determine whether the Chair is eligible to participate and vote. If The FA determines that the Chair cannot participate, The FA will appoint a replacement Chair.

 

2.2.8.                   The FA will provide appropriate secretariat support.

 

2.2.9.                   The Exceptions Panel will consider the case following the procedures and guidance set out in Appendix 1 to this document.

 

2.2.10.            Written submissions may be made by The FA or the Relevant Interested Parties in advance of the Exceptions Panel’s determination.

 

2.2.11.            The Exceptions Panel can request any further information from the secretariat or the applicant club that it deems necessary in its absolute discretion in order to make its decision. If an Exceptions Panel meeting has been convened or is in progress when a request for further information is made, the Chair may adjourn the meeting to allow the information to be gathered. Where it is able to do so, the applicant club or the secretariat will supply the further information to the Exceptions Panel within a reasonable timescale.

 

2.2.12               The Exceptions Panel will make its decision based on the papers submitted to it. An oral hearing may be requested but clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4). Requests for an oral hearing must be made at the same time as a club submits its application on behalf of the player to The FA and be accompanied by evidence which sets out why the club asserts an oral hearing is required.

 

2.2.13               The Exceptions Panel will make its decision by a simple majority with the Chair having a casting vote. All Exceptions Panel members must vote.

 

2.2.14               Written reasons for the decision will be supplied by the Exceptions Panel to the applicant club. An anonymised summary of each decision (in the format set out at Appendix 2) will be made available on a confidential basis to all Stakeholders. The Stakeholders may make these summaries available to assist applicant clubs.

 

558


 

If a club has made an application that was unsuccessful following a decision of the Exceptions Panel, a further Exceptions Panel cannot be requested for the same player by the same club within four (4) months of the original Exceptions Panel date.

 

2.3                                Other requirements of the PBS

 

Please note that, in order to secure leave to remain under Tiers 2 and 5 of the PBS, in addition to securing a GBE and being assigned with a Certificate of Sponsorship, an individual will also have to meet any other criteria as set by the Home Office. For example, applications under Tier 2 will have to be supported by evidence that the player has met the English language requirement set by the Home Office.

 

3.                                       CONSIDERATIONS ONCE A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT HAS BEEN GRANTED

 

3.1                                Length of issue

 

Governing Body Endorsements can only be issued for the following periods:

 

 

 

 

 

Tier 5 (Temporary Worker -

 

 

Tier 2 (Sportsperson)

 

Creative and Sporting)

Initial Application

 

The shorter of:

·       three (3) years; OR

·       the length of the player’s contract.

 

The shorter of:

·       twelve (12) months; OR

·       the length of the player’s contract

 

 

 

 

 

Extension

 

The shorter of:

·       three (3) years; OR

·       the length of the player’s contract.

 

If the initial application was granted for less than twelve (12) months, an in country extension can be granted to top up the period to twelve (12) months in total. For example, a player granted a six (6) month approval can apply for an extension in country of up to another six (6) months. If a club wishes to employ a player for a period of longer than twelve (12) months, the player has to return overseas to make a new application and obtain entry clearance for a further twelve (12) month period under Tier 5.

 

3.2                                Extension Applications

 

If a club wishes to retain the services of a player beyond the period of his GBE, the club must submit a new application before the player’s leave to remain expires. If the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic criteria (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the club must submit a summary of the player’s

 

559



 

domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will then consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above).

 

3.3                                Switching from Tier 5 to Tier 2 of the PBS

 

A player can enter under Tier 5 (if he is unable to meet the English language requirement set by the Home Office) and then apply in country (provided this is within the first 12 months) to switch to Tier 2 once he has passed the English language test. To do this, the club will need to submit a new application for a GBE so that a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2 can be assigned by the club. The new application will need to be supported by a notification of pass or pass certificate at the agreed level from an accredited English Language Test Centre.

 

Where a player wishes to switch from Tier 5 to Tier 2 and satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above) at the time at which the application to switch is made, a GBE will be granted. Where the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will then consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a

 

560



 

GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above).

 

3.4                                Change of club

 

A club wishing to sign a player who has been granted a Governing Body Endorsement through another club must submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. If the player meets the automatic criteria (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. Where the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will at that stage consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above).

 

3.5                                Temporary transfer of player’s registration (loans)

 

For the purpose of a Governing Body Endorsement, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications.

 

3.5.13               Temporary transfer to another club

 

If a player on a Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club either in the UK or abroad on a loan basis, the player’s parent club must notify the Home Office of the temporary transfer and change of location via the Sponsor Management System.

 

For the duration of the loan period, the loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and the player is granted permission to move temporarily under the

 

561



 

provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship assigned by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. This means that where the loan is to another club within England, neither the parent club nor the loanee club has to submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. Where the loan is to a club within another Home Association, the player will have to satisfy that Home Association’s governing body endorsement process. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, the player does not need to be assessed again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (provided that his Governing Body Endorsement remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that the player has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club.

 

3.5.14               Making a temporary transfers permanent

 

Where the temporary transfer is to another club within England, if the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at that time, have to make a fresh application for a GBE on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the new application for a GBE and Certificate of Sponsorship must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club.

 

3.5.15               Temporary transfer from a club outside England to a club within England

 

Any player joining an English club on loan from a club outside of England (including the Home Associations) must meet the requirements for either automatic or discretionary endorsement (as set out 2.1 and 2.2 above) and therefore an application must be submitted to The FA.

 

3.6                                Discrepancies between the evidence submitted in support of a GBE application and the information contained within the contract documentation subsequently submitted to The FA

 

Where a club obtains a GBE for a player but subsequently submits to The FA as part of the registration process documentation which contains different information (for example different wages and/or transfer fee) from that submitted as part of the GBE application process, The FA reserves the right to refer the case back to an Exceptions Panel and ultimately to inform the Home Office who may curtail the player’s right to work in the UK. For cases

 

562



 

that are referred back to an Exceptions Panel, the Exceptions Panel will conduct a fresh determination of the club’s application taking into account the new information. The club will be entitled to submit new evidence to this panel and will be required to pay a further fee.

 

3.7                                Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval

 

Where a club wishes to make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through his period of endorsement, the club must notify the Home Office of this via the Sponsor Management System.

 

If the Home Office confirms that a new application is required and the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic criteria (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will at that stage consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above).

 

3.8                                Ceasing the employment of a player

 

If a club prematurely ceases to employ a player who has a Certificate of Sponsorship, the club must inform the Home Office.

 

3.9                                Trial arrangements

 

Governing Body Endorsements will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) contact centre on 0300 123 2241 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non-European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial.

 

563



 

4.                                       FEES

 

An administration fee of £500 plus VAT will be charged for each application for a GBE. The cost of referring an application to an Exceptions Panel will be £5,000 plus VAT to cover the costs of the Exceptions Panel. Payment of any sums due to The FA in connection with a GBE application must be made no later than 14 days after the date on which a decision is communicated to the club. Each club is to meet its own costs.

 

5.                                       STATUS OF GUIDANCE

 

This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the Home Office. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the Home Office website at www.gov.uk/browse/visas-immigration or you may wish to seek advice from an Office of the Immigration Services Commissioner (OISC) registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor.

 

Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance or leave to remain to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application from. A guide to visa processing times is available on the Home Office website at: www.gov.uk/visa- processing-times. Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered.

 

6.                                       FURTHER INFORMATION

 

This guidance is available on The FA website at the following link:

http://www. thefa.com/football-rules-governance/more/player-registrations.

 

564



 

7.                                       CONTACTS

 

For any queries regarding the Governing Body Endorsement criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact:

 

John Stanley

Player Status Department

The Football Association Wembley Stadium

PO Box 1966

London

SW1P 9EQ

Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 6947

Mob: 07773 187 547

Email: John.Stanley@thefa.com

 

Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the Home Office.

 

8.                                       HOME OFFICE HELP

 

If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process or for specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process, please contact UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) on 0300 123 2241.

 

For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System (SMS), please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900.

 

565



 

Appendix 1:

Exceptions Panel Procedures

 

1.                                       INTRODUCTION

 

The Exceptions Panel will review the information submitted in respect of the player by the club to The FA and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in accordance with the below review criteria. For the avoidance of doubt, the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation (in any circumstances, including cases where the points threshold is exceeded) to recommend that a Governing Body Endorsement be issued. The Exceptions Panel may take into account any circumstances or facts which it determines, in its absolute discretion, are relevant to its decision in respect of whether to recommend that a GBE is granted. The final decision regarding whether to recommend that a GBE be granted rests with the Exceptions Panel.

 

2.                                       REVIEW PROCESS

 

In determining whether a GBE should be awarded, the Exceptions Panel will carry out a mixed objective and subjective review in accordance with the below review process.

 

Other than in exceptional cases, the Exceptions Panel will consider each application on the basis of the papers presented to it. An applicant club is permitted to request that the Exceptions Panel hear oral submissions but the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation to do so. Clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4).

 

The review process to be undertaken by the Exceptions Panel is as follows:

 

1.                                       The player is considered against the objective criteria set out at Part A below.

 

2.                                       If the player scores 4 points or more against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall immediately move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player.

 

566



 

3.                                       If the player scores fewer than 4 points against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall consider the player against the objective criteria set out at Part B below.

 

4.                                       Once the club’s application has been considered against the objective Part B criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player.

 

3.                                       OBJECTIVE CRITERIA

 

If a player meets any of the criteria set out in the first column, he will be awarded the number of points set out in the second column. Points will only be awarded in the circumstances identified and the Exceptions Panel will not duplicate points across Part A and Part B. For example, a player who scores points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part A will be not be permitted to also score points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part B (if necessary).

 

Part A Objective Criteria

 

Criteria

 

Points

The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is above the 75th percentile of Qualifying Transfers(1).

 

3 points

The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is between the 50th and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Transfers(1).

 

2 points

The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are above the 75th percentile of Qualifying Wages.

 

3 points

The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are between the 50th and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Wages.

 

2 points

The player’s current club is in a Top League and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Minutes.

 

1 point

The player’s current club has played in the group stages or onwards of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Minutes.

 

1 point

 

567



 

Part B Objective Criteria

 

Criteria

 

Points

The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers(1).

 

1 point

Players(2) for whom no transfer fee is payable who have been ascribed a virtual transfer value (on such basis and in such amount as the Exceptions Panel deems to be appropriate in its absolute discretion) which exceeds the value which is 20% below the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers

 

1 point

The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Wages.

 

1 point

The player’s current club is in a Secondary League and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Minutes.

 

1 point

The player’s current club has played in the final qualification rounds of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Minutes.

 

1 point

The applicant club is able to show(3) that the player has participated in the Secondary Percentage(4) of senior Competitive International Matches(5) played by that player’s National Association during the Reference Period.

 

1 point

OR

 

 

The player’s National Association was a semi-finalist in the Asian Cup or African Cup of Nations in the immediately preceding 12 months of the date of the application for a GBE.

 

 

 

 

 

If the National Association is ranked outside the top 60 in the FIFA Aggregated World Rankings at the time of the application, the club must be able to show(3) that the player participated in 75% or more(4) of the Competitive International Matches(5) played by the National Association during the Reference Period.

 


Notes:

 

(1)     No points will be awarded for players for whom no transfer fee is payable at the time an application for a GBE is made for that player. This includes (but is not limited to) players transferring on a free transfer and players for whom a transfer fee has previously been paid but that player has been sent out on loan and is returning to their parent club.

 

(2)     Players registering with a club on loan or for whom a transfer has previously been completed (regardless of whether a transfer fee was paid or not) but that player has been sent out on loan and is returning to their parent club cannot be ascribed a virtual transfer fee.

 

568


 

(3)     The applicant club must provide written confirmation setting out all matches (including Competitive International Matches, friendlies and any other international matches that the player was involved in) in which the player:

 

·                             took part;

·                             was Unavailable for Selection; and

·                             did not take part but was not Unavailable for Selection.

 

An applicant club should obtain such confirmation from the player’s National Association. If the relevant National Association is not able to confirm this, this fact should be confirmed by the applicant club to The FA. At this stage, The FA will seek to independently verify this information through its own sources. The responsibility lies with the applicant club to provide this information where it is able to do so. A decision will not be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted.

 

(4)     In calculating the Secondary Percentage (or other relevant percentage), any Competitive International Matches for which the player was Unavailable for Selection are to be excluded.

 

(5)     If fewer than 30% of a National Association’s matches during the Reference Period are Competitive International Matches, friendly matches will be included in the calculation.

 

4.                                       SUBJECTIVE REVIEW

 

Where a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria; or following any consideration of a club’s application under the Part B objective criteria (regardless of points scored), the Exceptions Panel will then conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player in order to determine whether the player is of sufficient quality to justify it recommending that a GBE be awarded. As has been set out above at paragraph 2.2, clubs should ensure that all evidence that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the determination by the Exceptions Panel.

 

569



 

Examples of matters which the Exceptions Panel may take into account when conducting the subjective review include but are not limited to:

 

·                   If applicable, the fact that the player satisfies or partially satisfies some of the automatic criteria for a Governing Body Endorsement (as set out under 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted)), as well as the extent to which the player exceeds or falls short of these criteria.

·                   The reasons why the automatic criteria (as set out under paragraph 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted) above) were not met.

·                   Against which objective criteria (whether Part A or Part B objective criteria) points have been scored and how many points have been scored.

·                   The extent to which the player exceeds either the Part A or Part B objective criteria that he has met or falls short of either the Part A or Part B objective criteria he does not meet.

 

5.                                       OUTCOME

 

If a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria or a Cumulative Total Score of 5 points of more under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel may grant a GBE, but is under no obligation to do so. The Panel is entitled to consider, as part of its subjective review, any other circumstances or facts which it deems to be relevant in its absolute discretion in deciding whether to recommend that a GBE is awarded.

 

If a player scores fewer than 4 points by reference to the Part A objective criteria and a Cumulative Total Score of fewer than 5 points under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel is guided to refuse a GBE unless it is satisfied, following its subjective review, that the player is internationally established at the highest level and that his employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England. In determining this, the Exceptions Panel may consider any other circumstances or facts which it deems to be relevant in its absolute discretion in deciding whether to recommend that a GBE is awarded.

 

570



 

Appendix 2:

Form in which decision summaries will be provided to Stakeholders

 

Criteria

 

Points

League in which the Applicant Club plays

 

 

 

 

 

League in which the Player currently plays

 

 

 

 

 

Age of the Player

 

 

 

 

 

Ranking of the Player’s National Association

 

 

 

 

 

Objective Criteria

 

 

 

 

 

Subjective Criteria

 

 

 

 

 

Any other information which was deemed relevant

 

 

 

571



 

Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales)

 

1.                                       Title

 

The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (PFNCC).

 

2.                                       Membership

 

The PFNCC shall consist of:

 

a)                                      Four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association (the PFA);

 

b)                                      Two representatives from The Football League Limited (the EFL);

 

c)                                       Two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited (the PL);

 

d)                                      One representative from The Football Association Limited (the FA);

 

e)                                       The Chief Executive Officer (or equivalent) of each of the four bodies listed above, or their respective nominees, (and the PFA, EFL, PL and FA are together the Members and each a Member).

 

3.                                       Terms of Reference

 

a)                                      The PFNCC shall be the forum in which the Members consider matters relating to the employment of, and any associated rules and regulations relating to, those professional football players (Players) employed by clubs in membership of EFL and the PL (the Leagues), including (but not limited to):

 

i)                                          standard terms and conditions for contracts of employment of Players (including contractual obligations, minimum pay, pension provision, treatment of benefits in kind and holidays);

ii)                                       matters relating to health & safety of Players, and appropriate insurance arrangements;

iii)                                    a code of practice for clubs and Players to abide by;

iv)                                   minimum standards for the resolution of disputes between clubs and Players;

v)                                      the effects of any applicable legislation.

 

b)                                      No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a Player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the PFNCC.

 

c)                                       The PFNCC can be used to facilitate consultation on any matter relating to professional football upon which any of the Members considers that the view of the PFNCC would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game.

 

572



 

4.                                       Chair

 

a)                                      The PFNCC shall appoint an independent chair.

 

b)                                      In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chair, a meeting may be chaired by a Member of the PFNCC by agreement of all four Members.

 

c)                                       The independent chair shall be appointed for a term of 3 years and no individual may serve more than 2 consecutive terms.

 

d)                                      The independent chair shall retire at the July meeting next following their 75th birthday.

 

e)                                       Clauses (c) and (d) shall not apply to the independent chair in post at the date of adoption of this revised constitution (the Current Chair). The Current Chair shall continue to hold office until 30th June 2019, whereupon he shall retire from office.

 

f)                                        Any independent chair to be appointed after 30th June 2019 shall be permitted to attend meetings of the PFNCC prior to their appointment.

 

5.                                       Secretary

 

a)                                      The Chief Executive Officer of the EFL and the Chief Executive of the PFA shall act as joint secretaries of the PFNCC.

 

b)                                      The administration and secretarial services to be provided by the EFL.

 

6.                                       Executive Officers

 

A senior executive officer of each of the Members shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the PFNCC in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the agenda for the next PFNCC meeting.

 

7.                                       Meetings

 

a)                                      There shall be four ordinary meetings of the PFNCC each Season. They shall ordinarily take place in July, October and April, and in January. An ordinary meeting shall be called on not less than 14 days’ notice.

 

b)                                      Special meetings may be called (in addition to the ordinary meetings set out in paragraph 7(a)) at the discretion of the Chair at the request of any Member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

 

c)                                       Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the PFNCC at the request of any Member and at the Chair’s discretion. The Chair shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the Members.

 

573



 

d)                                      The EFL and PL shall communicate with those clubs employing any Player nominated by the PFA as a representative in accordance with Clause 2(a), and request that such representatives and deputies are given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the PFNCC.

 

8.                                       Minutes

 

Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the secretary provided by the EFL in accordance with Clause 5(b). The draft minutes shall not be circulated until approved by the Chair. Draft minutes should normally be circulated within 4 weeks of the meeting to which they relate. Minutes will be subject to approval of the PFNCC at the next meeting.

 

9.                                       Resolution of Differences

 

a)                                      It shall be the duty of the Members of the PFNCC to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any Member may seek the assistance of the Chair in expounding and explaining agreements reached.

 

b)                                      Where the Members are unable to reach agreement they may by agreement seek the advice of the Chair on any matters before the PFNCC.

 

c)                                       If the Members are unable to reach agreement following the processes outlined above they may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Advisory Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator.

 

10.                                Sub-Committees

 

a)                                      The PFNCC shall have the power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to Members of the PFNCC as it considers necessary.

 

b)                                      Each sub-committee or joint working party shall agree terms of reference which shall be subject to the approval of the PFNCC.

 

c)                                       Full minutes of sub-committee and/or joint working party meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the PFNCC for distribution to Members.

 

574



 

11.                                Finance

 

a)                                      Each Member shall be responsible for meeting the expenses of its representative(s) for attending meetings.

 

b)                                      Any fees and/or expenses of the Chair shall be shared equally by the Members.

 

c)                                       Any other expense shall be shared equally by the Members.

 

12.                                Amendment of Constitution

 

Any proposed amendments to the constitution of the PFNCC shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed amendment shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any amendment to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the Members.

 

13.                                Status of Constitution

 

The constitution shall be subject to the approval of each of the Members. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each League and published in their respective handbooks.

 

575


 

 



 

 


 

Premier League Table

 

Season 2017/18

 

 

 

 

 

Home

 

Away

 

Pos

 

Club

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

F

 

A

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

F

 

A

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

16

 

2

 

1

 

61

 

14

 

16

 

2

 

1

 

45

 

13

 

79

 

100

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

15

 

2

 

2

 

38

 

9

 

10

 

4

 

5

 

30

 

19

 

40

 

81

 

3

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

4

 

2

 

40

 

16

 

10

 

4

 

5

 

34

 

20

 

38

 

77

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

12

 

7

 

0

 

45

 

10

 

9

 

5

 

5

 

39

 

28

 

46

 

75

 

5

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

11

 

4

 

4

 

30

 

16

 

10

 

3

 

6

 

32

 

22

 

24

 

70

 

6

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

15

 

2

 

2

 

54

 

20

 

4

 

4

 

11

 

20

 

31

 

23

 

63

 

7

 

Burnley

 

38

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

16

 

17

 

7

 

7

 

5

 

20

 

22

 

-3

 

54

 

8

 

Everton

 

38

 

10

 

4

 

5

 

28

 

22

 

3

 

6

 

10

 

16

 

36

 

-14

 

49

 

9

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

7

 

6

 

6

 

25

 

22

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

31

 

38

 

-4

 

47

 

10

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

8

 

4

 

7

 

21

 

17

 

4

 

4

 

11

 

18

 

30

 

-8

 

44

 

11

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

29

 

27

 

4

 

6

 

9

 

16

 

28

 

-10

 

44

 

12

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

38

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

26

 

30

 

4

 

6

 

9

 

19

 

31

 

-16

 

44

 

13

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

7

 

6

 

6

 

24

 

26

 

3

 

6

 

10

 

24

 

42

 

-20

 

42

 

14

 

Watford

 

38

 

7

 

6

 

6

 

27

 

31

 

4

 

2

 

13

 

17

 

33

 

-20

 

41

 

15

 

Brighton & Hove Albion

 

38

 

7

 

8

 

4

 

24

 

25

 

2

 

5

 

12

 

10

 

29

 

-20

 

40

 

16

 

Huddersfield Town

 

38

 

6

 

5

 

8

 

16

 

25

 

3

 

5

 

11

 

12

 

33

 

-30

 

37

 

17

 

Southampton

 

38

 

4

 

7

 

8

 

20

 

26

 

3

 

8

 

8

 

17

 

30

 

-19

 

36

 

18

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

6

 

3

 

10

 

17

 

24

 

2

 

6

 

11

 

11

 

32

 

-28

 

33

 

19

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

20

 

30

 

2

 

7

 

10

 

15

 

38

 

-33

 

33

 

20

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

3

 

9

 

7

 

21

 

29

 

3

 

4

 

12

 

10

 

27

 

-25

 

31

 

 

578



 

Premier League Attendances

 

Season 2017/18

 

Club

 

Pld

 

Average

 

Aggregate

 

Utilisation

 

Max

 

Opposition

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

19

 

11,105

 

210,997

 

97.8

%

11,184

 

v Arsenal

 

Arsenal

 

19

 

59,323

 

1,127,133

 

99.1

%

59,547

 

v Manchester United

 

Brighton & Hove Albion

 

19

 

30,397

 

577,550

 

99.1

%

30,634

 

v Liverpool

 

Burnley

 

19

 

20,692

 

393,140

 

94.3

%

21,841

 

v Manchester United

 

Chelsea

 

19

 

41,281

 

784,330

 

99.2

%

41,616

 

v Burnley

 

Crystal Palace

 

19

 

25,062

 

476,169

 

97.1

%

25,820

 

v Manchester United

 

Everton

 

19

 

39,043

 

741,825

 

98.6

%

39,221

 

v Crystal Palace

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Southampton

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

Huddersfield Town

 

19

 

24,012

 

456,237

 

99.4

%

24,169

 

v Leicester City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

Leicester City

 

19

 

31,631

 

600,993

 

98.0

%

32,202

 

v Manchester United

 

Liverpool

 

19

 

52,958

 

1,006,205

 

99.2

%

53,274

 

v Arsenal

 

Manchester City

 

19

 

54,054

 

1,027,031

 

98.3

%

54,452

 

v Newcastle United

 

Manchester United

 

19

 

75,102

 

1,426,934

 

99.5

%

75,201

 

v Crystal Palace

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Leicester City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

West Ham United

 

Newcastle United

 

19

 

52,297

 

993,637

 

99.9

%

52,354

 

v Manchester United

 

Southampton

 

19

 

30,781

 

584,830

 

96.0

%

31,930

 

v Manchester United

 

Stoke City

 

19

 

29,280

 

556,317

 

97.3

%

30,022

 

v Everton

 

Swansea City

 

19

 

20,623

 

391,844

 

97.8

%

20,933

 

v Everton

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

19

 

70,642

 

1,342,198

 

78.1

%

85,423

 

v Manchester City

 

Watford

 

19

 

20,181

 

383,431

 

96.1

%

20,552

 

v Manchester United

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

19

 

24,534

 

466,149

 

91.9

%

26,231

 

v Arsenal

 

West Ham United

 

19

 

56,896

 

1,081,020

 

99.8

%

56,988

 

v Tottenham Hotspur

 

TOTAL

 

380

 

38,495

 

14,627,970

 

96.0

%

 

 

 

 

 

579


 

Premier League Results

 

 

 

AFC
Bournemouth

 

Arsenal

 

Brighton &
Hove
Albion

 

Burnley

 

Chelsea

 

Crystal
Palace

 

Everton

 

Huddersfield
Town

 

Leicester
City

 

Liverpool

 

Manchester
City

 

Manchester
United

 

Newcastle
United

 

Southampton

 

Stoke
City

 

Swansea
City

 

Tottenham
Hotspur

 

Watford

 

West
Bromwich
Albion

 

West
Ham
United

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

 

 

2.1

 

2.1

 

1-2

 

0-1

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

4-0

 

0-0

 

0-4

 

1-2

 

0-2

 

2-2

 

1-1

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

1-4

 

0-2

 

2-1

 

3-3

 

Arsenal

 

3-0

 

 

 

2-0

 

5-0

 

2-2

 

4-1

 

5-1

 

5-0

 

4-3

 

3-3

 

0-3

 

1-3

 

1-0

 

3-2

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

3-0

 

2-0

 

4-1

 

Brighton & Hove

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

 

 

0-0

 

0-4

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

1-5

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

2-2

 

4-1

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

3-1

 

3-1

 

Albion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Burnley

 

1-2

 

0-1

 

0-0

 

 

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

0-3

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

1-1

 

Chelsea

 

0-3

 

0-0

 

2-0

 

2-3

 

 

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

3-1

 

1-0

 

5-0

 

1-0

 

1-3

 

4-2

 

3-0

 

1-1

 

Crystal Palace

 

2-2

 

2-3

 

3-2

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

 

 

2-2

 

0-3

 

5-0

 

1-2

 

0-0

 

2-3

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

2-1

 

0-2

 

0-1

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

2-2

 

Everton

 

2-1

 

2-5

 

2-0

 

0-1

 

0-0

 

3-1

 

 

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

1-3

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

3-1

 

0-3

 

3-2

 

1-1

 

4-0

 

Huddersfield Town

 

4-1

 

0-1

 

2-0

 

0-0

 

1-3

 

0-2

 

0-2

 

 

 

1-1

 

0-3

 

1-2

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

0-4

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

1-4

 

Leicester City

 

1-1

 

3-1

 

2-0

 

1-0

 

1-2

 

0-3

 

2-0

 

3-0

 

 

 

2-3

 

0-2

 

2-2

 

1-2

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

Liverpool

 

3-0

 

4-0

 

4-0

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

 

 

4-3

 

0-0

 

2-0

 

3-0

 

0-0

 

5-0

 

2-2

 

5-0

 

0-0

 

4-1

 

Manchester City

 

4-0

 

3-1

 

3-1

 

3-0

 

1-0

 

5-0

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

5-1

 

5-0

 

 

 

2-3

 

3-1

 

2-1

 

7-2

 

5-0

 

4-1

 

3-1

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

Manchester United

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

4-0

 

4-0

 

2-0

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

 

 

4-1

 

0-0

 

3-0

 

2-0

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

4-0

 

Newcastle United

 

0-1

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

3-0

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

2-3

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

 

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

0-3

 

0-1

 

3-0

 

Southampton

 

2-1

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

2-3

 

1-2

 

4-1

 

1-1

 

1-4

 

0-2

 

0-1

 

0-1

 

2-2

 

 

 

0-0

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

3-2

 

Stoke City

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

0-4

 

1-2

 

1-2

 

2-0

 

2-2

 

0-3

 

0-2

 

2-2

 

0-1

 

2-1

 

 

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

0-0

 

3-1

 

0-3

 

Swansea City

 

0-0

 

3-1

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

2-0

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

0-4

 

0-4

 

0-1

 

0-1

 

1-2

 

 

 

0-2

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

4-1

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

4-0

 

2-0

 

5-4

 

4-1

 

1-3

 

2-0

 

1-0

 

5-2

 

5-1

 

0-0

 

 

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

Watford

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

1-2

 

4-1

 

0-0

 

1-0

 

1-4

 

2-1

 

3-3

 

0-6

 

2-4

 

2-1

 

2-2

 

0-1

 

1-2

 

1-1

 

 

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

2-0

 

1-2

 

0-4

 

0-0

 

0-0

 

1-2

 

1-4

 

2-2

 

2-3

 

1-2

 

2-2

 

2-3

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

 

 

0-0

 

West Ham United

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

0-3

 

0-3

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

3-1

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

1-4

 

1-4

 

0-0

 

2-3

 

3-0

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

2-3

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

 

 

 

580


 

Premier League Appearances and Goals

Season 2017/18

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Ramsdale

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Adam Smith

 

22

 

5

 

1

 

1

 

Andrew Surman

 

20

 

5

 

11

 

2

 

Artur Boruc

 

0

 

0

 

37

 

0

 

Asmir Begovic

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Benik Afobe

 

5

 

12

 

4

 

0

 

Brad Smith

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Callum Wilson

 

23

 

5

 

1

 

8

 

Charlie Daniels

 

34

 

1

 

1

 

1

 

Connor Mahoney

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Dan Gosling

 

21

 

7

 

10

 

2

 

Emerson Hyndman

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Harry Arter

 

11

 

2

 

11

 

1

 

Jack Simpson

 

1

 

0

 

16

 

0

 

Jermain Defoe

 

11

 

13

 

2

 

4

 

Jordon Ibe

 

22

 

10

 

3

 

2

 

Joshua King

 

27

 

6

 

0

 

8

 

Junior Stanislas

 

17

 

2

 

0

 

5

 

Kyle Taylor

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Lewis Cook

 

25

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

Lys Mousset

 

4

 

19

 

9

 

2

 

Marc Pugh

 

11

 

9

 

11

 

0

 

Matt Butcher

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Nathan Aké

 

37

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

Ryan Fraser

 

23

 

3

 

9

 

5

 

Simon Francis

 

31

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Steve Cook

 

31

 

3

 

3

 

2

 

Tyrone Mings

 

3

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Arsenal

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Ramsey

 

21

 

3

 

0

 

7

 

Ainsley Maitland-Niles

 

8

 

7

 

11

 

0

 

Alex Iwobi

 

22

 

4

 

10

 

3

 

Alex Oxlade-Chamberlain

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Alexandre Lacazette

 

26

 

6

 

1

 

14

 

Alexis Sánchez

 

17

 

2

 

0

 

7

 

Calum Chambers

 

10

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Danny Welbeck

 

12

 

16

 

2

 

5

 

David Ospina

 

4

 

1

 

29

 

0

 

Eddie Nketiah

 

0

 

3

 

8

 

0

 

Francis Coquelin

 

1

 

6

 

12

 

0

 

Granit Xhaka

 

37

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

Héctor Bellerín

 

34

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

Henrikh Mkhitaryan

 

9

 

2

 

0

 

2

 

Jack Wilshere

 

12

 

8

 

6

 

1

 

Joe Willock

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Jordi Osei-Tutu

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Konstantinos Mavropanos

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Laurent Koscielny

 

25

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Mathieu Debuchy

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Matt Macey

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

Mesut Özil

 

24

 

2

 

1

 

4

 

Mohamed Elneny

 

11

 

2

 

11

 

0

 

Nacho Monreal

 

26

 

2

 

2

 

5

 

Olivier Giroud

 

1

 

15

 

2

 

4

 

Per Mertesacker

 

4

 

2

 

16

 

1

 

Petr Cech

 

34

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Pierre-Emerick Aubameyang

 

12

 

1

 

0

 

10

 

Reiss Nelson

 

2

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Rob Holding

 

9

 

3

 

6

 

0

 

Sead Kolasinac

 

25

 

2

 

9

 

2

 

Shkodran Mustafi

 

25

 

2

 

3

 

3

 

Theo Walcott

 

0

 

6

 

10

 

0

 

 

Key: P = Played Sub P = Sub Played Sub NP = Sub Not Played GS = Goals Scored

 

581



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Brighton & Hove Albion

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Anthony Knockaert

 

27

 

6

 

1

 

3

 

Beram Kayal

 

8

 

11

 

7

 

0

 

Bruno

 

23

 

2

 

10

 

0

 

Connor Goldson

 

2

 

1

 

28

 

0

 

Dale Stephens

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Davy Pröpper

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Ezequiel Schelotto

 

15

 

5

 

14

 

0

 

Gaëtan Bong

 

25

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Glenn Murray

 

25

 

10

 

1

 

12

 

Isaiah Brown

 

4

 

9

 

2

 

0

 

Jamie Murphy

 

1

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

Jayson Molumby

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Jiri Skalak

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

José Izquierdo

 

23

 

9

 

3

 

5

 

Jürgen Locadia

 

3

 

3

 

6

 

1

 

Leonardo Ulloa

 

2

 

8

 

3

 

1

 

Lewis Dunk

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Liam Rosenior

 

1

 

2

 

5

 

0

 

Markus Suttner

 

13

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Mat Ryan

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Niki Mäenpää

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Pascal Groß

 

35

 

3

 

0

 

7

 

Sam Baldock

 

0

 

2

 

10

 

0

 

Shane Duffy

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Solly March

 

18

 

18

 

2

 

1

 

Steve Sidwell

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Tim Krul

 

0

 

0

 

33

 

0

 

Tomer Hemed

 

9

 

7

 

6

 

2

 

Uwe Hünemeier

 

0

 

1

 

9

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Burnley

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Lennon

 

13

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Adam Legzdins

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Aiden O’Neill

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Anders Lindegaard

 

0

 

0

 

25

 

0

 

Ashley Barnes

 

21

 

15

 

1

 

9

 

Ashley Westwood

 

12

 

7

 

19

 

0

 

Ben Mee

 

29

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Charlie Taylor

 

10

 

1

 

18

 

0

 

Chris Wood

 

20

 

4

 

1

 

10

 

Dean Marney

 

0

 

0

 

11

 

0

 

Dwight McNeil

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Fredrik Ulvestad

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Georges-Kévin Nkoudou

 

2

 

6

 

5

 

0

 

Jack Cork

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

James Tarkowski

 

31

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jeff Hendrick

 

29

 

5

 

1

 

2

 

Johann Berg Gudmundsson

 

32

 

3

 

1

 

2

 

Jonathan Walters

 

0

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Kevin Long

 

16

 

0

 

22

 

1

 

Matthew Lowton

 

25

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Nahki Wells

 

0

 

9

 

11

 

0

 

Nick Pope

 

34

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Phil Bardsley

 

13

 

0

 

20

 

0

 

Robbie Brady

 

15

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Sam Vokes

 

7

 

23

 

7

 

4

 

Scott Arfield

 

15

 

3

 

8

 

2

 

Stephen Ward

 

28

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Steven Defour

 

24

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Tom Heaton

 

4

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

 

582



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Chelsea

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Álvaro Morata

 

24

 

7

 

0

 

11

 

Andreas Christensen

 

23

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Antonio Rüdiger

 

25

 

2

 

9

 

2

 

callum Hudson-Odoi

 

0

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

César Azpilicueta

 

37

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Cesc Fàbregas

 

25

 

7

 

4

 

2

 

Charly Musonda

 

0

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Daniel Drinkwater

 

5

 

7

 

8

 

1

 

David Luiz

 

9

 

1

 

3

 

1

 

Davide Zappacosta

 

12

 

10

 

9

 

1

 

Dujon Sterling

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Eden Hazard

 

28

 

6

 

1

 

12

 

Eduardo

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Emerson

 

3

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Ethan Ampadu

 

0

 

1

 

11

 

0

 

Fikayo Tomori

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Gary Cahill

 

24

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Jeremie Boga

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Kenedy

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Kyle Scott

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Marcos Alonso

 

33

 

0

 

1

 

7

 

Michy Batshuayi

 

3

 

9

 

9

 

2

 

N’Golo Kanté

 

34

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Olivier Giroud

 

6

 

7

 

0

 

3

 

Pedro

 

17

 

14

 

4

 

4

 

Ross Barkley

 

2

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Thibaut Courtois

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Tiemoué Bakayoko

 

24

 

5

 

5

 

2

 

Trevoh Chalobah

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Victor Moses

 

25

 

3

 

5

 

3

 

Willian

 

20

 

16

 

1

 

6

 

Willy Caballero

 

3

 

0

 

35

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Crystal Palace

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Wan-Bissaka

 

7

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

Alexander Sørloth

 

4

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Andros Townsend

 

35

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

Bakary Sako

 

4

 

12

 

4

 

3

 

Christian Benteke

 

24

 

7

 

0

 

3

 

Damien Delaney

 

1

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Diego Cavalieri

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Dion Henry

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Erdal Rakip

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Freddie Ladapo

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Jairo Riedewald

 

4

 

8

 

17

 

0

 

James Daly

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

James McArthur

 

27

 

6

 

2

 

5

 

James Tomkins

 

27

 

1

 

6

 

3

 

Jaroslaw Jach

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Jason Eyenga Lokilo

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Jason Puncheon

 

6

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Jeffrey Schlupp

 

21

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Joel Ward

 

19

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Jordon Mutch

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Julian Speroni

 

11

 

0

 

18

 

0

 

Keshi Anderson

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Lee Chung-yong

 

1

 

6

 

18

 

0

 

Levi Lumeka

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Luka Milivojevic

 

35

 

1

 

1

 

10

 

Mamadou Sakho

 

18

 

1

 

2

 

1

 

Martin Kelly

 

12

 

3

 

13

 

0

 

Nya Kirby

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Pape Souaré

 

0

 

1

 

16

 

0

 

Patrick van Aanholt

 

25

 

3

 

8

 

5

 

Ruben Loftus-Cheek

 

21

 

3

 

0

 

2

 

Scott Dann

 

16

 

1

 

2

 

1

 

Sullay Kaikai

 

0

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Timothy Fosu-Mensah

 

17

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Wayne Hennessey

 

27

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Wilfried Zaha

 

28

 

1

 

0

 

9

 

Yohan Cabaye

 

28

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

 

583



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Everton

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Lennon

 

9

 

6

 

0

 

0

 

Ademola Lookman

 

1

 

6

 

10

 

0

 

Ashley Williams

 

20

 

4

 

5

 

1

 

Beni Baningime

 

1

 

7

 

6

 

0

 

Cenk Tosun

 

12

 

2

 

2

 

5

 

Cuco Martina

 

20

 

1

 

14

 

0

 

Davy Klaassen

 

3

 

4

 

5

 

0

 

Dominic Calvert-Lewin

 

18

 

14

 

1

 

4

 

Eliaquim Mangala

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Gylfi Sigurdsson

 

25

 

2

 

2

 

4

 

Idrissa Gueye

 

32

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

James McCarthy

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Joel Robles

 

0

 

0

 

30

 

0

 

Jonjoe Kenny

 

17

 

2

 

5

 

0

 

Jordan Pickford

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Kevin Mirallas

 

2

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Leighton Baines

 

22

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Luke Garbutt

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Maarten Stekelenburg

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Mason Holgate

 

13

 

2

 

12

 

0

 

Michael Keane

 

29

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Morgan Schneiderlin

 

24

 

6

 

4

 

0

 

Muhamed Besic

 

0

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Nikola Vlasic

 

7

 

5

 

5

 

0

 

Oumar Niasse

 

10

 

12

 

8

 

8

 

Phil Jagielka

 

23

 

2

 

5

 

0

 

Ramiro Funes Mori

 

1

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Sandro Ramírez

 

3

 

5

 

4

 

0

 

Seamus Coleman

 

12

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Theo Walcott

 

13

 

1

 

0

 

3

 

Tom Davies

 

20

 

13

 

2

 

2

 

Wayne Rooney

 

27

 

4

 

3

 

10

 

Yannick Bolasie

 

11

 

5

 

4

 

1

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Huddersfield Town

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Mooy

 

34

 

2

 

0

 

4

 

Abdelhamid Sabiri

 

2

 

3

 

8

 

0

 

Alex Pritchard

 

12

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

Chris Löwe

 

19

 

4

 

8

 

0

 

Christopher Schindler

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Collin Quaner

 

13

 

13

 

5

 

0

 

Danny Williams

 

11

 

9

 

6

 

0

 

Dean Whitehead

 

0

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

Elias Kachunga

 

17

 

2

 

1

 

1

 

Florent Hadergjonaj

 

19

 

4

 

10

 

0

 

Joe Lolley

 

2

 

4

 

2

 

1

 

Joel Coleman

 

0

 

0

 

30

 

0

 

Jon Gorenc Stankovic

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Jonas Lössl

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jonathan Hogg

 

29

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Kasey Palmer

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

Laurent Depoitre

 

18

 

15

 

2

 

6

 

Martin Cranie

 

2

 

1

 

13

 

0

 

Michael Hefele

 

0

 

2

 

9

 

0

 

Philip Billing

 

8

 

8

 

4

 

0

 

Rajiv van La Parra

 

26

 

7

 

1

 

3

 

Robert Green

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Scott Malone

 

12

 

10

 

12

 

0

 

Steve Mounie

 

21

 

7

 

6

 

7

 

Terence Kongolo

 

11

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

Tom Ince

 

27

 

6

 

3

 

2

 

Tommy Smith

 

21

 

3

 

12

 

0

 

Zanka

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

 

584


 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Leicester City

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Adrien Silva

 

9

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Ahmed Musa

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Aleksandar Dragovic

 

7

 

4

 

18

 

0

 

Andy King

 

5

 

6

 

9

 

1

 

Ben Chilwell

 

20

 

4

 

8

 

0

 

Ben Hamer

 

3

 

1

 

29

 

0

 

Christian Fuchs

 

21

 

4

 

11

 

0

 

Daniel Amartey

 

6

 

2

 

11

 

0

 

Danny Simpson

 

27

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Demarai Gray

 

17

 

18

 

3

 

3

 

Eldin Jakupovic

 

2

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Fousseni Diabaté

 

5

 

9

 

1

 

0

 

George Thomas

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Hamza Choudhury

 

4

 

4

 

0

 

0

 

Harry Maguire

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Harvey Barnes

 

0

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Islam Slimani

 

2

 

10

 

7

 

1

 

Jamie Vardy

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

20

 

Kasper Schmeichel

 

33

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Kelechi Iheanacho

 

7

 

14

 

11

 

3

 

Layton Ndukwu

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Leonardo Ulloa

 

0

 

4

 

4

 

0

 

Marc Albrighton

 

30

 

4

 

1

 

2

 

Matty James

 

11

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

Riyad Mahrez

 

34

 

2

 

0

 

12

 

Sam Hughes

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Shinji Okazaki

 

17

 

10

 

2

 

6

 

Vicente Iborra

 

17

 

2

 

10

 

3

 

Wes Morgan

 

32

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Wilfred Ndidi

 

33

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Yohan Benalouane

 

1

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Liverpool

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Adam Lallana

 

1

 

11

 

2

 

0

 

Alberto Moreno

 

14

 

2

 

8

 

0

 

Alex Oxlade-Chamberlain

 

14

 

18

 

0

 

3

 

Andrew Robertson

 

22

 

0

 

5

 

1

 

Ben Woodburn

 

0

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Conor Masterson

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Curtis Jones

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Daniel Sturridge

 

5

 

4

 

5

 

2

 

Danny Ings

 

3

 

5

 

9

 

1

 

Danny Ward

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Dejan Lovren

 

24

 

5

 

5

 

2

 

Divock Origi

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Dominic Solanke

 

5

 

16

 

14

 

1

 

Emre Can

 

24

 

2

 

3

 

3

 

Georginio Wijnaldum

 

27

 

6

 

2

 

1

 

James Milner

 

16

 

16

 

5

 

0

 

Joel Matip

 

22

 

3

 

1

 

1

 

Jon Flanagan

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Jordan Henderson

 

25

 

2

 

4

 

1

 

Joseph Gomez

 

21

 

2

 

6

 

0

 

Loris Karius

 

19

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

Marko Grujic

 

0

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Mohamed Salah

 

34

 

2

 

0

 

32

 

Nathaniel Clyne

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Philippe Coutinho

 

13

 

1

 

1

 

7

 

Rafael Camacho

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Ragnar Klavan

 

16

 

3

 

11

 

1

 

Roberto Firmino

 

32

 

5

 

1

 

15

 

Sadio Mané

 

28

 

1

 

3

 

10

 

Simon Mignolet

 

19

 

0

 

18

 

0

 

Trent Alexander-Arnold

 

18

 

1

 

16

 

1

 

Virgil van Dijk

 

14

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

 

585



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Manchester City

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aymeric Laporte

 

9

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Benjamin Mendy

 

4

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

Bernardo Silva

 

15

 

20

 

3

 

6

 

Brahim Diaz

 

0

 

5

 

5

 

0

 

Claudio Bravo

 

2

 

1

 

35

 

0

 

Danilo

 

13

 

10

 

13

 

3

 

David Silva

 

28

 

1

 

1

 

9

 

Ederson

 

36

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Eliaquim Mangala

 

4

 

5

 

15

 

0

 

Fabian Delph

 

21

 

1

 

3

 

1

 

Fernandinho

 

33

 

1

 

0

 

5

 

Gabriel Jesus

 

19

 

10

 

3

 

13

 

Ilkay Gündogan

 

15

 

15

 

4

 

4

 

John Stones

 

16

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Kevin De Bruyne

 

36

 

1

 

1

 

8

 

Kyle Walker

 

32

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Leroy Sané

 

27

 

5

 

2

 

10

 

Lukas Nmecha

 

0

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

Nicolás Otamendi

 

33

 

1

 

1

 

4

 

Oleksandr Zinchenko

 

6

 

2

 

12

 

0

 

Phil Foden

 

0

 

5

 

8

 

0

 

Raheem Sterling

 

29

 

4

 

1

 

18

 

Sergio Agüero

 

22

 

3

 

4

 

21

 

Tosin Adarabioyo

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

Vincent Kompany

 

17

 

0

 

5

 

1

 

Yaya Touré

 

1

 

9

 

18

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Manchester United

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Alexis Sánchez

 

12

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Ander Herrera

 

13

 

13

 

7

 

0

 

Anthony Martial

 

18

 

12

 

4

 

9

 

Antonio Valencia

 

31

 

0

 

1

 

3

 

Ashley Young

 

28

 

2

 

2

 

2

 

Axel Tuanzebe

 

0

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Chris Smalling

 

28

 

1

 

6

 

4

 

Daley Blind

 

4

 

3

 

11

 

0

 

David De Gea

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Eric Bailly

 

11

 

2

 

5

 

1

 

Henrikh Mkhitaryan

 

11

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

Jesse Lingard

 

20

 

13

 

4

 

8

 

Joel Pereira

 

0

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Juan Mata

 

23

 

5

 

8

 

3

 

Luke Shaw

 

8

 

3

 

10

 

0

 

Marcos Rojo

 

8

 

1

 

11

 

0

 

Marcus Rashford

 

17

 

18

 

2

 

7

 

Marouane Fellaini

 

5

 

11

 

0

 

4

 

Matteo Darmian

 

5

 

3

 

9

 

0

 

Michael Carrick

 

1

 

1

 

7

 

0

 

Nemanja Matic

 

35

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

Paul Pogba

 

25

 

2

 

0

 

6

 

Phil Jones

 

23

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Romelu Lukaku

 

33

 

1

 

0

 

16

 

Scott McTominay

 

7

 

6

 

10

 

0

 

Sergio Romero

 

1

 

0

 

29

 

0

 

Victor Lindelöf

 

13

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Zlatan Ibrahimovic

 

1

 

4

 

3

 

0

 

 

586



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Newcastle United

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aleksandar Mitrovic

 

0

 

6

 

4

 

1

 

Ayoze Pérez

 

28

 

8

 

2

 

8

 

Chancel Mbemba

 

7

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Christian Atsu

 

19

 

9

 

0

 

2

 

Ciaran Clark

 

19

 

1

 

14

 

2

 

DeAndre Yedlin

 

31

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

Dwight Gayle

 

23

 

12

 

1

 

6

 

Florian Lejeune

 

24

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Freddy Woodman

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Henri Saivet

 

1

 

0

 

3

 

1

 

Isaac Hayden

 

15

 

11

 

8

 

1

 

Islam Slimani

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

Jacob Murphy

 

13

 

12

 

11

 

1

 

Jamaal Lascelles

 

32

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

Javier Manquillo

 

20

 

1

 

17

 

0

 

Jesús Gámez

 

1

 

1

 

9

 

0

 

Jonjo Shelvey

 

25

 

5

 

3

 

1

 

Joselu

 

19

 

11

 

4

 

4

 

Karl Darlow

 

10

 

0

 

25

 

0

 

Kenedy

 

13

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Martin Dubravka

 

12

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Massadio Haidara

 

0

 

1

 

6

 

0

 

Matt Ritchie

 

32

 

3

 

3

 

3

 

Mikel Merino

 

14

 

10

 

7

 

1

 

Mohamed Diamé

 

23

 

8

 

6

 

2

 

Paul Dummett

 

19

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Robert Elliot

 

16

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Rolando Aarons

 

1

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Southampton

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Alex McCarthy

 

18

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

Cédric Soares

 

32

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Charlie Austin

 

10

 

14

 

1

 

7

 

Dusan Tadic

 

34

 

2

 

2

 

6

 

Fraser Forster

 

20

 

0

 

18

 

0

 

Guido Carrillo

 

5

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

Jack Stephens

 

22

 

0

 

5

 

2

 

James Ward-Prowse

 

20

 

10

 

7

 

3

 

Jan Bednarek

 

5

 

0

 

9

 

1

 

Jérémy Pied

 

2

 

0

 

11

 

0

 

Josh Sims

 

1

 

5

 

4

 

0

 

Manolo Gabbiadini

 

11

 

17

 

10

 

5

 

Mario Lemina

 

20

 

5

 

6

 

1

 

Matt Targett

 

2

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Maya Yoshida

 

23

 

1

 

8

 

2

 

Michael Obafemi

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Nathan Redmond

 

22

 

9

 

4

 

1

 

Oriol Romeu

 

34

 

0

 

3

 

1

 

Pierre-Emile Højbjerg

 

19

 

4

 

8

 

0

 

Ryan Bertrand

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Sam McQueen

 

1

 

6

 

10

 

0

 

Shane Long

 

15

 

15

 

3

 

2

 

Sofiane Boufal

 

11

 

15

 

6

 

2

 

Steven Davis

 

17

 

6

 

5

 

3

 

Stuart Taylor

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Virgil van Dijk

 

11

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Wesley Hoedt

 

28

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

 

587



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Stoke City

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Badou Ndiaye

 

13

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Bojan

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Bruno Martins Indi

 

14

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Charlie Adam

 

5

 

6

 

21

 

0

 

Darren Fletcher

 

25

 

2

 

8

 

1

 

Eric Maxim Choupo-Moting

 

26

 

4

 

1

 

5

 

Erik Pieters

 

30

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Geoff Cameron

 

17

 

3

 

8

 

0

 

Glen Johnson

 

7

 

2

 

10

 

0

 

Harry Souttar

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Ibrahim Afellay

 

1

 

5

 

10

 

0

 

Jack Butland

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jakob Haugaard

 

0

 

0

 

12

 

0

 

Jesé

 

8

 

5

 

5

 

1

 

Joe Allen

 

36

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Josh Tymon

 

2

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Julien Ngoy

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Kevin Wimmer

 

14

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

Konstantinos Stafylidis

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Kurt Zouma

 

32

 

2

 

0

 

1

 

Lasse Sorenson

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Lee Grant

 

3

 

0

 

26

 

0

 

Mame Biram Diouf

 

30

 

5

 

0

 

6

 

Moritz Bauer

 

15

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Peter Crouch

 

14

 

17

 

4

 

5

 

Ramadan Sobhi

 

12

 

12

 

12

 

2

 

Ryan Shawcross

 

27

 

0

 

2

 

1

 

Saido Berahino

 

3

 

12

 

11

 

0

 

Stephen Ireland

 

1

 

3

 

6

 

0

 

Thomas Edwards

 

6

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Tyrese Campbell

 

0

 

4

 

4

 

0

 

Xherdan Shaqiri

 

36

 

0

 

1

 

8

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Swansea City

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Alfie Mawson

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

André Ayew

 

10

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Andy King

 

9

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

Angel Rangel

 

2

 

2

 

17

 

0

 

Connor Roberts

 

3

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Erwin Mulder

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Federico Fernández

 

30

 

0

 

4

 

1

 

Jay Fulton

 

0

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Joe Rodon

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Jordan Ayew

 

33

 

3

 

0

 

7

 

Ki Sung-yueng

 

21

 

4

 

0

 

2

 

Kristoffer Nordfeldt

 

0

 

0

 

35

 

0

 

Kyle Bartley

 

2

 

3

 

10

 

0

 

Kyle Naughton

 

34

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Leon Britton

 

4

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Leroy Fer

 

15

 

5

 

4

 

1

 

Luciano Narsingh

 

5

 

13

 

14

 

1

 

Lukasz Fabianski

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Martin Olsson

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Mike van der Hoorn

 

24

 

0

 

13

 

1

 

Nathan Dyer

 

16

 

8

 

7

 

0

 

Oliver McBurnie

 

2

 

9

 

2

 

0

 

Renato Sanches

 

9

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Roque Mesa

 

9

 

2

 

9

 

0

 

Sam Clucas

 

23

 

6

 

6

 

3

 

Tammy Abraham

 

15

 

16

 

2

 

5

 

Tom Carroll

 

28

 

9

 

1

 

0

 

Wayne Routledge

 

4

 

11

 

12

 

0

 

Wilfried Bony

 

8

 

7

 

0

 

2

 

 

588



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Alfie Whiteman

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Ben Davies

 

26

 

3

 

7

 

2

 

Cameron Carter-Vickers

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Christian Eriksen

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

10

 

Danny Rose

 

9

 

1

 

10

 

0

 

Davinson Sánchez

 

29

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

Dele Alli

 

34

 

2

 

0

 

9

 

Eric Dier

 

32

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Erik Lamela

 

7

 

18

 

0

 

2

 

Fernando Llorente

 

1

 

15

 

13

 

1

 

Georges-Kévin Nkoudou

 

0

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Harry Kane

 

35

 

2

 

0

 

30

 

Harry Winks

 

9

 

7

 

5

 

0

 

Hugo Lloris

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jan Vertonghen

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Juan Foyth

 

0

 

0

 

16

 

0

 

Kazaiah Sterling

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Kevin Wimmer

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Kieran Trippier

 

21

 

3

 

11

 

0

 

Kyle Walker-Peters

 

2

 

1

 

11

 

0

 

Lucas Moura

 

2

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

Michel Vorm

 

1

 

0

 

36

 

0

 

Mousa Dembélé

 

21

 

7

 

2

 

0

 

Moussa Sissoko

 

15

 

18

 

5

 

1

 

Paulo Gazzaniga

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Serge Aurier

 

16

 

1

 

13

 

2

 

Son Heung-Min

 

27

 

10

 

1

 

12

 

Tashan Oakley-Boothe

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Toby Alderweireld

 

13

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Victor Wanyama

 

8

 

10

 

2

 

1

 

Vincent Janssen

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

Watford

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Abdoulaye Doucouré

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

Adrian Mariappa

 

24

 

4

 

5

 

0

 

André Carrillo

 

16

 

12

 

3

 

1

 

Andre Gray

 

16

 

15

 

7

 

5

 

Ben Watson

 

6

 

2

 

13

 

0

 

Carl Stewart

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Christian Kabasele

 

27

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

Costel Pantilimon

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Craig Cathcart

 

5

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

Daniel Bachmann

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Daryl Janmaat

 

21

 

2

 

12

 

3

 

Didier Ndong

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Dodi Lukebakio

 

0

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Etienne Capoue

 

18

 

5

 

13

 

1

 

Gerard Deulofeu

 

5

 

2

 

0

 

1

 

Heurelho Gomes

 

24

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Isaac Success

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Jerome Sinclair

 

0

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

José Holebas

 

26

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Joy Mukena

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Kiko Femenía

 

19

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

Marvin Zeegelaar

 

12

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Michael Folivi

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Miguel Britos

 

10

 

2

 

7

 

1

 

Molla Wagué

 

5

 

1

 

7

 

1

 

Nathaniel Chalobah

 

5

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Nordin Amrabat

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Orestis Karnezis

 

14

 

1

 

17

 

0

 

Richarlison

 

32

 

6

 

0

 

5

 

Roberto Pereyra

 

18

 

14

 

0

 

5

 

Sebastian Prödl

 

17

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

Stefano Okaka

 

3

 

12

 

3

 

1

 

Tom Cleverley

 

22

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

Troy Deeney

 

20

 

9

 

1

 

5

 

Will Hughes

 

11

 

4

 

2

 

2

 

Younes Kaboul

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

 

589



 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Ahmed Hegazi

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Alex Palmer

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Ali Gabr

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Allan Nyom

 

25

 

4

 

8

 

0

 

Ben Foster

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Boaz Myhill

 

1

 

0

 

37

 

0

 

Chris Brunt

 

22

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Claudio Yacob

 

9

 

7

 

18

 

0

 

Craig Dawson

 

28

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Daniel Sturridge

 

2

 

4

 

1

 

0

 

Gareth Barry

 

22

 

3

 

0

 

1

 

Gareth McAuley

 

5

 

4

 

18

 

0

 

Grzegorz Krychowiak

 

20

 

7

 

6

 

0

 

Hal Robson-Kanu

 

8

 

13

 

5

 

2

 

Jake Livermore

 

30

 

4

 

0

 

2

 

James McClean

 

14

 

16

 

8

 

1

 

James Morrison

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

1

 

Jay Rodriguez

 

31

 

6

 

1

 

7

 

Jonathan Leko

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Jonny Evans

 

26

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

Kane Wilson

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Kieran Gibbs

 

32

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Kyle Jameson

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Matt Phillips

 

23

 

7

 

1

 

2

 

Max Melbourne

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Nacer Chadli

 

2

 

3

 

6

 

1

 

Nathan Ferguson

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Oliver Burke

 

2

 

13

 

10

 

0

 

Rayhaan Tulloch

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Rekeem Harper

 

0

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Salomón Rondón

 

32

 

4

 

1

 

7

 

Sam Field

 

7

 

3

 

8

 

1

 

 

 

 

Sub Sub

 

West Ham United

 

P

 

P

 

NP

 

GS

 

Aaron Cresswell

 

35

 

1

 

1

 

1

 

Adrián

 

19

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

André Ayew

 

9

 

9

 

4

 

3

 

Andy Carroll

 

7

 

9

 

5

 

3

 

Angelo Ogbonna

 

32

 

0

 

5

 

1

 

Arthur Masuaku

 

21

 

6

 

5

 

0

 

Ben Johnson

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Cheikhou Kouyaté

 

32

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

Chicharito

 

16

 

12

 

3

 

8

 

Declan Rice

 

15

 

11

 

10

 

0

 

Diafra Sakho

 

0

 

14

 

4

 

2

 

Domingos Quina

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Edimilson Fernandes

 

9

 

5

 

5

 

0

 

Grady Diangana

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

James Collins

 

12

 

1

 

3

 

1

 

João Mário

 

12

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

Joe Hart

 

19

 

0

 

16

 

0

 

Jordan Hugill

 

0

 

3

 

9

 

0

 

José Fonte

 

8

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Josh Cullen

 

0

 

2

 

12

 

0

 

Josh Pask

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Manuel Lanzini

 

23

 

4

 

0

 

5

 

Marcus Browne

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Mark Noble

 

28

 

1

 

4

 

4

 

Marko Arnautovic

 

28

 

3

 

1

 

11

 

Michail Antonio

 

16

 

5

 

0

 

3

 

Moses Makasi

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Nathan Trott

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Pablo Zabaleta

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Patrice Evra

 

3

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Pedro Obiang

 

18

 

3

 

4

 

2

 

Reece Burke

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Reece Oxford

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Sam Byram

 

2

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Sead Haksabanovic

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Toni Martínez

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Winston Reid

 

17

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

 

590


 

Premier League Tables

 

Premier League 1992/93

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

24

 

12

 

6

 

67

 

31

 

36

 

84

 

2

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

21

 

11

 

10

 

57

 

40

 

17

 

74

 

3

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

21

 

9

 

12

 

61

 

65

 

-4

 

72

 

4

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

20

 

11

 

11

 

68

 

46

 

22

 

71

 

5

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

17

 

12

 

13

 

63

 

55

 

8

 

63

 

6

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

16

 

11

 

15

 

62

 

55

 

7

 

59

 

7

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

15

 

14

 

13

 

55

 

51

 

4

 

59

 

8

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

16

 

11

 

15

 

60

 

66

 

-6

 

59

 

9

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

15

 

12

 

15

 

56

 

51

 

5

 

57

 

10

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

15

 

11

 

16

 

40

 

38

 

2

 

56

 

11

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

14

 

14

 

14

 

51

 

54

 

-3

 

56

 

12

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

14

 

12

 

16

 

56

 

55

 

1

 

54

 

13

 

Everton

 

42

 

15

 

8

 

19

 

53

 

55

 

-2

 

53

 

14

 

Sheffield United

 

42

 

14

 

10

 

18

 

54

 

53

 

1

 

52

 

15

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

13

 

13

 

16

 

52

 

57

 

-5

 

52

 

16

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

12

 

16

 

14

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

52

 

17

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

12

 

15

 

15

 

57

 

62

 

-5

 

51

 

18

 

Southampton

 

42

 

13

 

11

 

18

 

54

 

61

 

-7

 

50

 

19

 

Oldham Athletic

 

42

 

13

 

10

 

19

 

63

 

74

 

-11

 

49

 

20

 

Crystal Palace

 

42

 

11

 

16

 

15

 

48

 

61

 

-13

 

49

 

21

 

Middlesbrough

 

42

 

11

 

11

 

20

 

54

 

75

 

-21

 

44

 

22

 

Nottingham Forest

 

42

 

10

 

10

 

22

 

41

 

62

 

-21

 

40

 

 

Premier League 1993/94

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

27

 

11

 

4

 

80

 

38

 

42

 

92

 

2

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

25

 

9

 

8

 

63

 

36

 

27

 

84

 

3

 

Newcastle United

 

42

 

23

 

8

 

11

 

82

 

41

 

41

 

77

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

18

 

17

 

7

 

53

 

28

 

25

 

71

 

5

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

18

 

16

 

8

 

65

 

39

 

26

 

70

 

6

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

18

 

11

 

13

 

56

 

53

 

3

 

65

 

7

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

16

 

16

 

10

 

76

 

54

 

22

 

64

 

8

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

17

 

9

 

16

 

59

 

55

 

4

 

60

 

9

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

16

 

12

 

14

 

62

 

61

 

1

 

60

 

10

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

15

 

12

 

15

 

46

 

50

 

-4

 

57

 

11

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

14

 

14

 

14

 

43

 

45

 

-2

 

56

 

12

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

12

 

17

 

13

 

65

 

61

 

4

 

53

 

13

 

West Ham United

 

42

 

13

 

13

 

16

 

47

 

58

 

-11

 

52

 

14

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

49

 

53

 

-4

 

51

 

15

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

11

 

12

 

19

 

54

 

59

 

-5

 

45

 

16

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

9

 

18

 

15

 

38

 

49

 

-11

 

45

 

17

 

Everton

 

42

 

12

 

8

 

22

 

42

 

63

 

-21

 

44

 

18

 

Southampton

 

42

 

12

 

7

 

23

 

49

 

66

 

-17

 

43

 

19

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

9

 

16

 

17

 

35

 

58

 

-23

 

43

 

20

 

Sheffield United

 

42

 

8

 

18

 

16

 

42

 

60

 

-18

 

42

 

21

 

Oldham Athletic

 

42

 

9

 

13

 

20

 

42

 

68

 

-26

 

40

 

22

 

Swindon Town

 

42

 

5

 

15

 

22

 

47

 

100

 

-53

 

30

 

 

591



 

Premier League 1994/95

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

27

 

8

 

7

 

80

 

39

 

41

 

89

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

26

 

10

 

6

 

77

 

28

 

49

 

88

 

3

 

Nottingham Forest

 

42

 

22

 

11

 

9

 

72

 

43

 

29

 

77

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

21

 

11

 

10

 

65

 

37

 

28

 

74

 

5

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

20

 

13

 

9

 

59

 

38

 

21

 

73

 

6

 

Newcastle United

 

42

 

20

 

12

 

10

 

67

 

47

 

20

 

72

 

7

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

16

 

14

 

12

 

66

 

58

 

8

 

62

 

8

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

17

 

9

 

16

 

61

 

59

 

2

 

60

 

9

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

15

 

11

 

16

 

48

 

65

 

-17

 

56

 

10

 

Southampton

 

42

 

12

 

18

 

12

 

61

 

63

 

-2

 

54

 

11

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

13

 

15

 

14

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

54

 

12

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

52

 

49

 

3

 

51

 

13

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

49

 

57

 

-8

 

51

 

14

 

West Ham United

 

42

 

13

 

11

 

18

 

44

 

48

 

-4

 

50

 

15

 

Everton

 

42

 

11

 

17

 

14

 

44

 

51

 

-7

 

50

 

16

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

12

 

14

 

16

 

44

 

62

 

-18

 

50

 

17

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

12

 

13

 

17

 

53

 

64

 

-11

 

49

 

18

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

11

 

15

 

16

 

51

 

56

 

-5

 

48

 

19

 

Crystal Palace

 

42

 

11

 

12

 

19

 

34

 

49

 

-15

 

45

 

20

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

10

 

13

 

19

 

37

 

54

 

-17

 

43

 

21

 

Leicester City

 

42

 

6

 

11

 

25

 

45

 

80

 

-35

 

29

 

22

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

7

 

6

 

29

 

36

 

93

 

-57

 

27

 

 

Premier League 1995/96

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

7

 

6

 

73

 

35

 

38

 

82

 

2

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

24

 

6

 

8

 

66

 

37

 

29

 

78

 

3

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

11

 

7

 

70

 

34

 

36

 

71

 

4

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

18

 

9

 

11

 

52

 

35

 

17

 

63

 

5

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

17

 

12

 

9

 

49

 

32

 

17

 

63

 

6

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

64

 

44

 

20

 

61

 

7

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

18

 

7

 

13

 

61

 

47

 

14

 

61

 

8

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

16

 

13

 

9

 

50

 

38

 

12

 

61

 

9

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

50

 

54

 

-4

 

58

 

10

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

43

 

52

 

-9

 

51

 

11

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

46

 

44

 

2

 

50

 

12

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

35

 

50

 

-15

 

43

 

13

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

12

 

7

 

19

 

40

 

57

 

-17

 

43

 

14

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

55

 

70

 

-15

 

41

 

15

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

48

 

61

 

-13

 

40

 

16

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

8

 

14

 

16

 

42

 

60

 

-18

 

38

 

17

 

Southampton

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

34

 

52

 

-18

 

38

 

18

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

33

 

58

 

-25

 

38

 

19

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

38

 

9

 

6

 

23

 

38

 

57

 

-19

 

33

 

20

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

8

 

5

 

25

 

39

 

71

 

-32

 

29

 

 

592



 

Premier League 1996/97

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

21

 

12

 

5

 

76

 

44

 

32

 

75

 

2

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

73

 

40

 

33

 

68

 

3

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

62

 

32

 

30

 

68

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

62

 

37

 

25

 

68

 

5

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

47

 

34

 

13

 

61

 

6

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

16

 

11

 

11

 

58

 

55

 

3

 

59

 

7

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

14

 

15

 

9

 

50

 

51

 

-1

 

57

 

8

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

49

 

46

 

3

 

56

 

9

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

46

 

54

 

-8

 

47

 

10

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

7

 

18

 

44

 

51

 

-7

 

46

 

11

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

28

 

38

 

-10

 

46

 

12

 

Derby County

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

45

 

58

 

-13

 

46

 

13

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

42

 

43

 

-1

 

42

 

14

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

39

 

48

 

-9

 

42

 

15

 

Everton

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

44

 

57

 

-13

 

42

 

16

 

Southampton

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

50

 

56

 

-6

 

41

 

17

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

9

 

14

 

15

 

38

 

54

 

-16

 

41

 

18

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

35

 

53

 

-18

 

40

 

19

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

51

 

60

 

-9

 

39*

 

20

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

6

 

16

 

16

 

31

 

59

 

-28

 

34

 

 


*Middlesbrough deducted 3 points

 

Premier League 1997/98

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

9

 

6

 

68

 

33

 

35

 

78

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

23

 

8

 

7

 

73

 

26

 

47

 

77

 

3

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

68

 

42

 

26

 

65

 

4

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

20

 

3

 

15

 

71

 

43

 

28

 

63

 

5

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

17

 

8

 

13

 

57

 

46

 

11

 

59

 

6

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

57

 

52

 

5

 

58

 

7

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

6

 

15

 

49

 

48

 

1

 

57

 

8

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

8

 

14

 

56

 

57

 

-1

 

56

 

9

 

Derby County

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

49

 

3

 

55

 

10

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

13

 

14

 

11

 

51

 

41

 

10

 

53

 

11

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

12

 

16

 

10

 

46

 

44

 

2

 

52

 

12

 

Southampton

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

48

 

13

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

35

 

44

 

-9

 

44

 

14

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

44

 

56

 

-12

 

44

 

15

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

34

 

46

 

-12

 

44

 

16

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

52

 

67

 

-15

 

44

 

17

 

Everton

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

41

 

56

 

-15

 

40

 

18

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

41

 

61

 

-20

 

40

 

19

 

Barnsley

 

38

 

10

 

5

 

23

 

37

 

82

 

-45

 

35

 

20

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

8

 

9

 

21

 

37

 

71

 

-34

 

33

 

 

593



 

Premier League 1998/99

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

22

 

13

 

3

 

80

 

37

 

43

 

79

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

22

 

12

 

4

 

59

 

17

 

42

 

78

 

3

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

20

 

15

 

3

 

57

 

30

 

27

 

75

 

4

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

18

 

13

 

7

 

62

 

34

 

28

 

67

 

5

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

9

 

13

 

46

 

53

 

-7

 

57

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

51

 

46

 

5

 

55

 

7

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

15

 

9

 

14

 

68

 

49

 

19

 

54

 

8

 

Derby County

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

40

 

45

 

-5

 

52

 

9

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

15

 

11

 

48

 

54

 

-6

 

51

 

10

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

12

 

13

 

13

 

40

 

46

 

-6

 

49

 

11

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

11

 

14

 

13

 

47

 

50

 

-3

 

47

 

12

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

13

 

7

 

18

 

41

 

42

 

-1

 

46

 

13

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

48

 

54

 

-6

 

46

 

14

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

42

 

47

 

-5

 

43

 

15

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

39

 

51

 

-12

 

42

 

16

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

40

 

63

 

-23

 

42

 

17

 

Southampton

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

37

 

64

 

-27

 

41

 

18

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

8

 

12

 

18

 

41

 

56

 

-15

 

36

 

19

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

7

 

14

 

17

 

38

 

52

 

-14

 

35

 

20

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

7

 

9

 

22

 

35

 

69

 

-34

 

30

 

 

Premier League 1999/00

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

7

 

3

 

97

 

45

 

52

 

91

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

22

 

7

 

9

 

73

 

43

 

30

 

73

 

3

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

21

 

6

 

11

 

58

 

43

 

15

 

69

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

19

 

10

 

9

 

51

 

30

 

21

 

67

 

5

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

53

 

34

 

19

 

65

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

46

 

35

 

11

 

58

 

7

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

57

 

56

 

1

 

58

 

8

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

55

 

55

 

0

 

55

 

9

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

52

 

53

 

-1

 

55

 

10

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

15

 

8

 

15

 

57

 

49

 

8

 

53

 

11

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

63

 

54

 

9

 

52

 

12

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

46

 

52

 

-6

 

52

 

13

 

Everton

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

59

 

49

 

10

 

50

 

14

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

44

 

15

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

45

 

62

 

-17

 

44

 

16

 

Derby County

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

44

 

57

 

-13

 

38

 

17

 

Bradford City

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

38

 

68

 

-30

 

36

 

18

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

46

 

74

 

-28

 

33

 

19

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

8

 

7

 

23

 

38

 

70

 

-32

 

31

 

20

 

Watford

 

38

 

6

 

6

 

26

 

35

 

77

 

-42

 

24

 

 

594



 

Premier League 2000/01

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

24

 

8

 

6

 

79

 

31

 

48

 

80

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

10

 

8

 

63

 

38

 

25

 

70

 

3

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

9

 

9

 

71

 

39

 

32

 

69

 

4

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

20

 

8

 

10

 

64

 

43

 

21

 

68

 

5

 

Ipswich Town

 

38

 

20

 

6

 

12

 

57

 

42

 

15

 

66

 

6

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

68

 

45

 

23

 

61

 

7

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

15

 

12

 

11

 

46

 

41

 

5

 

57

 

8

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

13

 

15

 

10

 

46

 

43

 

3

 

54

 

9

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

50

 

57

 

-7

 

52

 

10

 

Southampton

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

40

 

48

 

-8

 

52

 

11

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

44

 

50

 

-6

 

51

 

12

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

49

 

13

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

39

 

51

 

-12

 

48

 

14

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

44

 

44

 

0

 

42

 

15

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

45

 

50

 

-5

 

42

 

16

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

45

 

59

 

-14

 

42

 

17

 

Derby County

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

37

 

59

 

-22

 

42

 

18

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

41

 

65

 

-24

 

34

 

19

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

36

 

63

 

-27

 

34

 

20

 

Bradford City

 

38

 

5

 

11

 

22

 

30

 

70

 

-40

 

26

 

 

Premier League 2001/02

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

26

 

9

 

3

 

79

 

36

 

43

 

87

 

2

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

24

 

8

 

6

 

67

 

30

 

37

 

80

 

3

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

24

 

5

 

9

 

87

 

45

 

42

 

77

 

4

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

21

 

8

 

9

 

74

 

52

 

22

 

71

 

5

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

18

 

12

 

8

 

53

 

37

 

16

 

66

 

6

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

17

 

13

 

8

 

66

 

38

 

28

 

64

 

7

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

15

 

8

 

15

 

48

 

57

 

-9

 

53

 

8

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

46

 

47

 

-1

 

50

 

9

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

49

 

53

 

-4

 

50

 

10

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

55

 

51

 

4

 

46

 

11

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

46

 

54

 

-8

 

45

 

12

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

35

 

47

 

-12

 

45

 

13

 

Fulham

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

36

 

44

 

-8

 

44

 

14

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

38

 

49

 

-11

 

44

 

15

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

45

 

57

 

-12

 

43

 

16

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

44

 

62

 

-18

 

40

 

17

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

29

 

51

 

-22

 

40

 

18

 

Ipswich Town

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

41

 

64

 

-23

 

36

 

19

 

Derby County

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

24

 

33

 

63

 

-30

 

30

 

20

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

5

 

13

 

20

 

30

 

64

 

-34

 

28

 

 

595



 

Premier League 2002/03

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

74

 

34

 

40

 

83

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

9

 

6

 

85

 

42

 

43

 

78

 

3

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

21

 

6

 

11

 

63

 

48

 

15

 

69

 

4

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

19

 

10

 

9

 

68

 

38

 

30

 

67

 

5

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

10

 

10

 

61

 

41

 

20

 

64

 

6

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

52

 

43

 

9

 

60

 

7

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

8

 

13

 

48

 

49

 

-1

 

59

 

8

 

Southampton

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

43

 

46

 

-3

 

52

 

9

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

6

 

17

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

51

 

10

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

51

 

62

 

-11

 

50

 

11

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

48

 

44

 

4

 

49

 

12

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

7

 

17

 

45

 

56

 

-11

 

49

 

13

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

41

 

49

 

-8

 

48

 

14

 

Fulham

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

41

 

50

 

-9

 

48

 

15

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

14

 

5

 

19

 

58

 

57

 

1

 

47

 

16

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

42

 

47

 

-5

 

45

 

17

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

41

 

51

 

-10

 

44

 

18

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

42

 

59

 

-17

 

42

 

19

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

6

 

8

 

24

 

29

 

65

 

-36

 

26

 

20

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

4

 

7

 

27

 

21

 

65

 

-44

 

19

 

 

Premier League 2003/04

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

26

 

12

 

0

 

73

 

26

 

47

 

90

 

2

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

24

 

7

 

7

 

67

 

30

 

37

 

79

 

3

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

23

 

6

 

9

 

64

 

35

 

29

 

75

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

55

 

37

 

18

 

60

 

5

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

13

 

17

 

8

 

52

 

40

 

12

 

56

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

48

 

44

 

4

 

56

 

7

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

51

 

51

 

0

 

53

 

8

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

48

 

56

 

-8

 

53

 

9

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

52

 

46

 

6

 

52

 

10

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

43

 

48

 

-5

 

50

 

11

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

44

 

52

 

-8

 

48

 

12

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

44

 

45

 

-1

 

47

 

13

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

45

 

14

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

6

 

19

 

47

 

57

 

-10

 

45

 

15

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

51

 

59

 

-8

 

44

 

16

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

9

 

14

 

15

 

55

 

54

 

1

 

41

 

17

 

Everton

 

38

 

9

 

12

 

17

 

45

 

57

 

-12

 

39

 

18

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

6

 

15

 

17

 

48

 

65

 

-17

 

33

 

19

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

8

 

9

 

21

 

40

 

79

 

-39

 

33

 

20

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

38

 

77

 

-39

 

33

 

 

596



 

Premier League 2004/05

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

29

 

8

 

1

 

72

 

15

 

57

 

95

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

87

 

36

 

51

 

83

 

3

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

22

 

11

 

5

 

58

 

26

 

32

 

77

 

4

 

Everton

 

38

 

18

 

7

 

13

 

45

 

46

 

-1

 

61

 

5

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

17

 

7

 

14

 

52

 

41

 

11

 

58

 

6

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

49

 

44

 

5

 

58

 

7

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

14

 

13

 

11

 

53

 

46

 

7

 

55

 

8

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

47

 

39

 

8

 

52

 

9

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

47

 

41

 

6

 

52

 

10

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

47

 

11

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

42

 

58

 

-16

 

46

 

12

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

11

 

12

 

15

 

40

 

46

 

-6

 

45

 

13

 

Fulham

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

52

 

60

 

-8

 

44

 

14

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

47

 

57

 

-10

 

44

 

15

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

32

 

43

 

-11

 

42

 

16

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

43

 

59

 

-16

 

39

 

17

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

6

 

16

 

16

 

36

 

61

 

-25

 

34

 

18

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

41

 

62

 

-21

 

33

 

19

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

42

 

77

 

-35

 

33

 

20

 

Southampton

 

38

 

6

 

14

 

18

 

45

 

66

 

-21

 

32

 

 

Premier League 2005/06

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

29

 

4

 

5

 

72

 

22

 

50

 

91

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

72

 

34

 

38

 

83

 

3

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

25

 

7

 

6

 

57

 

25

 

32

 

82

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

7

 

11

 

68

 

31

 

37

 

67

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

53

 

38

 

15

 

65

 

6

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

19

 

6

 

13

 

51

 

42

 

9

 

63

 

7

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

17

 

7

 

14

 

47

 

42

 

5

 

58

 

8

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

49

 

41

 

8

 

56

 

9

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

55

 

-3

 

55

 

10

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

15

 

6

 

17

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

51

 

11

 

Everton

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

34

 

49

 

-15

 

50

 

12

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

48

 

58

 

-10

 

48

 

13

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

13

 

8

 

17

 

41

 

55

 

-14

 

47

 

14

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

48

 

58

 

-10

 

45

 

15

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

13

 

4

 

21

 

43

 

48

 

-5

 

43

 

16

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

42

 

55

 

-13

 

42

 

17

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

37

 

62

 

-25

 

38

 

18

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

28

 

50

 

-22

 

34

 

19

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

7

 

9

 

22

 

31

 

58

 

-27

 

30

 

20

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

3

 

6

 

29

 

26

 

69

 

-43

 

15

 

 

597


 

Premier League 2006/07

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

5

 

5

 

83

 

27

 

56

 

89

 

2

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

24

 

11

 

3

 

64

 

24

 

40

 

83

 

3

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

8

 

10

 

57

 

27

 

30

 

68

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

63

 

35

 

28

 

68

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

17

 

9

 

12

 

57

 

54

 

3

 

60

 

6

 

Everton

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

52

 

36

 

16

 

58

 

7

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

16

 

8

 

14

 

47

 

52

 

-5

 

56

 

8

 

Reading

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

47

 

5

 

55

 

9

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

14

 

12

 

12

 

45

 

42

 

3

 

54

 

10

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

15

 

7

 

16

 

52

 

54

 

-2

 

52

 

11

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

11

 

17

 

10

 

43

 

41

 

2

 

50

 

12

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

44

 

49

 

-5

 

46

 

13

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

38

 

47

 

-9

 

43

 

14

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

29

 

44

 

-15

 

42

 

15

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

12

 

5

 

21

 

35

 

59

 

-24

 

41

 

16

 

Fulham

 

38

 

8

 

15

 

15

 

38

 

60

 

-22

 

39

 

17

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

37

 

59

 

-22

 

38

 

18

 

Sheffield United

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

32

 

55

 

-23

 

38

 

19

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

34

 

60

 

-26

 

34

 

20

 

Watford

 

38

 

5

 

13

 

20

 

29

 

59

 

-30

 

28

 

 

Premier League 2007/08

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

27

 

6

 

5

 

80

 

22

 

58

 

87

 

2

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

25

 

10

 

3

 

65

 

26

 

39

 

85

 

3

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

24

 

11

 

3

 

74

 

31

 

43

 

83

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

21

 

13

 

4

 

67

 

28

 

39

 

76

 

5

 

Everton

 

38

 

19

 

8

 

11

 

55

 

33

 

22

 

65

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

71

 

51

 

20

 

60

 

7

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

50

 

48

 

2

 

58

 

8

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

16

 

9

 

13

 

48

 

40

 

8

 

57

 

9

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

45

 

53

 

-8

 

55

 

10

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

42

 

50

 

-8

 

49

 

11

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

66

 

61

 

5

 

46

 

12

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

45

 

65

 

-20

 

43

 

13

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

43

 

53

 

-10

 

42

 

14

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

34

 

51

 

-17

 

40

 

15

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

11

 

6

 

21

 

36

 

59

 

-23

 

39

 

16

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

10

 

19

 

36

 

54

 

-18

 

37

 

17

 

Fulham

 

38

 

8

 

12

 

18

 

38

 

60

 

-22

 

36

 

18

 

Reading

 

38

 

10

 

6

 

22

 

41

 

66

 

-25

 

36

 

19

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

46

 

62

 

-16

 

35

 

20

 

Derby County

 

38

 

1

 

8

 

29

 

20

 

89

 

-69

 

11

 

 

598



 

Premier League 2008/09

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

6

 

4

 

68

 

24

 

44

 

90

 

2

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

25

 

11

 

2

 

77

 

27

 

50

 

86

 

3

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

68

 

24

 

44

 

83

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

12

 

6

 

68

 

37

 

31

 

72

 

5

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

12

 

9

 

55

 

37

 

18

 

63

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

11

 

10

 

54

 

48

 

6

 

62

 

7

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

39

 

34

 

5

 

53

 

8

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

45

 

45

 

0

 

51

 

9

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

42

 

45

 

-3

 

51

 

10

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

5

 

18

 

58

 

50

 

8

 

50

 

11

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

34

 

45

 

-11

 

45

 

12

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

38

 

55

 

-17

 

45

 

13

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

41

 

53

 

-12

 

41

 

14

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

38

 

57

 

-19

 

41

 

15

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

40

 

60

 

-20

 

41

 

16

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

34

 

54

 

-20

 

36

 

17

 

Hull City

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

39

 

64

 

-25

 

35

 

18

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

7

 

13

 

18

 

40

 

59

 

-19

 

34

 

19

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

7

 

11

 

20

 

28

 

57

 

-29

 

32

 

20

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

8

 

8

 

22

 

36

 

67

 

-31

 

32

 

 

 

Premier League 2009/10

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

27

 

5

 

6

 

103

 

32

 

71

 

86

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

27

 

4

 

7

 

86

 

28

 

58

 

85

 

3

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

6

 

9

 

83

 

41

 

42

 

75

 

4

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

21

 

7

 

10

 

67

 

41

 

26

 

70

 

5

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

18

 

13

 

7

 

73

 

45

 

28

 

67

 

6

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

13

 

8

 

52

 

39

 

13

 

64

 

7

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

9

 

11

 

61

 

35

 

26

 

63

 

8

 

Everton

 

38

 

16

 

13

 

9

 

60

 

49

 

11

 

61

 

9

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

13

 

11

 

14

 

38

 

47

 

-9

 

50

 

10

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

13

 

11

 

14

 

41

 

55

 

-14

 

50

 

11

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

11

 

14

 

13

 

34

 

48

 

-14

 

47

 

12

 

Fulham

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

39

 

46

 

-7

 

46

 

13

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

48

 

56

 

-8

 

44

 

14

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

42

 

67

 

-25

 

39

 

15

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

32

 

56

 

-24

 

38

 

16

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

37

 

79

 

-42

 

36

 

17

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

47

 

66

 

-19

 

35

 

18

 

Burnley

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

24

 

42

 

82

 

-40

 

30

 

19

 

Hull City

 

38

 

6

 

12

 

20

 

34

 

75

 

-41

 

30

 

20

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

7

 

7

 

24

 

34

 

66

 

-32

 

19

*

 


*Portsmouth deducted 9 points

 

599



 

Premier League 2010/11

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

23

 

11

 

4

 

78

 

37

 

41

 

80

 

2

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

21

 

8

 

9

 

69

 

33

 

36

 

71

 

3

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

21

 

8

 

9

 

60

 

33

 

27

 

71

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

72

 

43

 

29

 

68

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

16

 

14

 

8

 

55

 

46

 

9

 

62

 

6

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

17

 

7

 

14

 

59

 

44

 

15

 

58

 

7

 

Everton

 

38

 

13

 

15

 

10

 

51

 

45

 

6

 

54

 

8

 

Fulham

 

38

 

11

 

16

 

11

 

49

 

43

 

6

 

49

 

9

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

12

 

14

 

48

 

59

 

-11

 

48

 

10

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

45

 

56

 

-11

 

47

 

11

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

56

 

71

 

-15

 

47

 

12

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

56

 

57

 

-1

 

46

 

13

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

13

 

7

 

18

 

46

 

48

 

-2

 

46

 

14

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

52

 

56

 

-4

 

46

 

15

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

46

 

59

 

-13

 

43

 

16

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

40

 

61

 

-21

 

42

 

17

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

38

 

11

 

7

 

20

 

46

 

66

 

-20

 

40

 

18

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

8

 

15

 

15

 

37

 

58

 

-21

 

39

 

19

 

Blackpool

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

55

 

78

 

-23

 

39

 

20

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

43

 

70

 

-27

 

33

 

 

Premier League 2011/12

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

28

 

5

 

5

 

93

 

29

 

64

 

89

 

2

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

5

 

5

 

89

 

33

 

56

 

89

 

3

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

21

 

7

 

10

 

74

 

49

 

25

 

70

 

4

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

20

 

9

 

9

 

66

 

41

 

25

 

69

 

5

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

19

 

8

 

11

 

56

 

51

 

5

 

65

 

6

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

18

 

10

 

10

 

65

 

46

 

19

 

64

 

7

 

Everton

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

50

 

40

 

10

 

56

 

8

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

47

 

40

 

7

 

52

 

9

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

48

 

51

 

-3

 

52

 

10

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

13

 

8

 

17

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

47

 

11

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

44

 

51

 

-7

 

47

 

12

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

52

 

66

 

-14

 

47

 

13

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

11

 

12

 

15

 

45

 

46

 

-1

 

45

 

14

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

11

 

12

 

15

 

36

 

53

 

-17

 

45

 

15

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

42

 

62

 

-20

 

43

 

16

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

7

 

17

 

14

 

37

 

53

 

-16

 

38

 

17

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

38

 

10

 

7

 

21

 

43

 

66

 

-23

 

37

 

18

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

10

 

6

 

22

 

46

 

77

 

-31

 

36

 

19

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

8

 

7

 

23

 

48

 

78

 

-30

 

31

 

20

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

38

 

5

 

10

 

23

 

40

 

82

 

-42

 

25

 

 

600


 

Premier League 2012/13

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

5

 

5

 

86

 

43

 

43

 

89

 

2

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

23

 

9

 

6

 

66

 

34

 

32

 

78

 

3

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

22

 

9

 

7

 

75

 

39

 

36

 

75

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

21

 

10

 

7

 

72

 

37

 

35

 

73

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

21

 

9

 

8

 

66

 

46

 

20

 

72

 

6

 

Everton

 

38

 

16

 

15

 

7

 

55

 

40

 

15

 

63

 

7

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

16

 

13

 

9

 

71

 

43

 

28

 

61

 

8

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

14

 

7

 

17

 

53

 

57

 

-4

 

49

 

9

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

47

 

51

 

-4

 

46

 

10

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

45

 

53

 

-8

 

46

 

11

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

41

 

58

 

-17

 

44

 

12

 

Fulham

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

50

 

60

 

-10

 

43

 

13

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

34

 

45

 

-11

 

42

 

14

 

Southampton

 

38

 

9

 

14

 

15

 

49

 

60

 

-11

 

41

 

15

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

47

 

69

 

-22

 

41

 

16

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

45

 

68

 

-23

 

41

 

17

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

9

 

12

 

17

 

41

 

54

 

-13

 

39

 

18

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

47

 

73

 

-26

 

36

 

19

 

Reading

 

38

 

6

 

10

 

22

 

43

 

73

 

-30

 

28

 

20

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

38

 

4

 

13

 

21

 

30

 

60

 

-30

 

25

 

 

Premier League 2013/14

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

27

 

5

 

6

 

102

 

37

 

65

 

86

 

2

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

26

 

6

 

6

 

101

 

50

 

51

 

84

 

3

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

25

 

7

 

6

 

71

 

27

 

44

 

82

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

24

 

7

 

7

 

68

 

41

 

27

 

79

 

5

 

Everton

 

38

 

21

 

9

 

8

 

61

 

39

 

22

 

72

 

6

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

21

 

6

 

11

 

55

 

51

 

4

 

69

 

7

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

19

 

7

 

12

 

64

 

43

 

21

 

64

 

8

 

Southampton

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

54

 

46

 

8

 

56

 

9

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

13

 

11

 

14

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

50

 

10

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

15

 

4

 

19

 

43

 

59

 

-16

 

49

 

11

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

13

 

6

 

19

 

33

 

48

 

-15

 

45

 

12

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

54

 

54

 

0

 

42

 

13

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

11

 

7

 

20

 

40

 

51

 

-11

 

40

 

14

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

41

 

60

 

-19

 

38

 

15

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

39

 

61

 

-22

 

38

 

16

 

Hull City

 

38

 

10

 

7

 

21

 

38

 

53

 

-15

 

37

 

17

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

7

 

15

 

16

 

43

 

59

 

-16

 

36

 

18

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

8

 

9

 

21

 

28

 

62

 

-34

 

33

 

19

 

Fulham

 

38

 

9

 

5

 

24

 

40

 

85

 

-45

 

32

 

20

 

Cardiff City

 

38

 

7

 

9

 

22

 

32

 

74

 

-42

 

30

 

 

601



 

Premier League 2014/15

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

26

 

9

 

3

 

73

 

32

 

41

 

87

 

2

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

24

 

7

 

7

 

83

 

38

 

45

 

79

 

3

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

22

 

9

 

7

 

71

 

36

 

35

 

75

 

4

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

20

 

10

 

8

 

62

 

37

 

25

 

70

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

19

 

7

 

12

 

58

 

53

 

5

 

64

 

6

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

8

 

12

 

52

 

48

 

4

 

62

 

7

 

Southampton

 

38

 

18

 

6

 

14

 

54

 

33

 

21

 

60

 

8

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

16

 

8

 

14

 

46

 

49

 

-3

 

56

 

9

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

15

 

9

 

14

 

48

 

45

 

3

 

54

 

10

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

47

 

51

 

-4

 

48

 

11

 

Everton

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

48

 

50

 

-2

 

47

 

12

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

44

 

47

 

-3

 

47

 

13

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

38

 

51

 

-13

 

44

 

14

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

46

 

55

 

-9

 

41

 

15

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

40

 

63

 

-23

 

39

 

16

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

7

 

17

 

14

 

31

 

53

 

-22

 

38

 

17

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

31

 

57

 

-26

 

38

 

18

 

Hull City

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

33

 

51

 

-18

 

35

 

19

 

Burnley

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

28

 

53

 

-25

 

33

 

20

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

24

 

42

 

73

 

-31

 

30

 

 

Premier League 2015/16

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

GF

 

GA

 

GD

 

PTS

 

1

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

23

 

12

 

3

 

68

 

36

 

32

 

81

 

2

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

11

 

7

 

65

 

36

 

29

 

71

 

3

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

19

 

13

 

6

 

69

 

35

 

34

 

70

 

4

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

19

 

9

 

10

 

71

 

41

 

30

 

66

 

5

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

19

 

9

 

10

 

49

 

35

 

14

 

66

 

6

 

Southampton

 

38

 

18

 

9

 

11

 

59

 

41

 

18

 

63

 

7

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

14

 

8

 

65

 

51

 

14

 

62

 

8

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

63

 

50

 

13

 

60

 

9

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

41

 

55

 

-14

 

51

 

10

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

59

 

53

 

6

 

50

 

11

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

14

 

13

 

59

 

55

 

4

 

47

 

12

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

42

 

52

 

-10

 

47

 

13

 

Watford

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

40

 

50

 

-10

 

45

 

14

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

10

 

13

 

15

 

34

 

48

 

-14

 

43

 

15

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

39

 

51

 

-12

 

42

 

16

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

45

 

67

 

-22

 

42

 

17

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

9

 

12

 

17

 

48

 

62

 

-14

 

39

 

18

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

9

 

10

 

19

 

44

 

65

 

-21

 

37

 

19

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

9

 

7

 

22

 

39

 

67

 

-28

 

34

 

20

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

3

 

8

 

27

 

27

 

76

 

-49

 

17

 

 

602



 

Premier League 2016/17

 

P

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

F

 

A

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

F

 

A

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

17

 

0

 

2

 

55

 

17

 

13

 

3

 

3

 

30

 

16

 

52

 

93

 

2

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

17

 

2

 

0

 

47

 

9

 

9

 

6

 

4

 

39

 

17

 

60

 

86

 

3

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

11

 

7

 

1

 

37

 

17

 

12

 

2

 

5

 

43

 

22

 

41

 

78

 

4

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

12

 

5

 

2

 

45

 

18

 

10

 

5

 

4

 

33

 

24

 

36

 

76

 

5

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

14

 

3

 

2

 

39

 

16

 

9

 

3

 

7

 

38

 

28

 

33

 

75

 

6

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

1

 

26

 

12

 

10

 

5

 

4

 

28

 

17

 

25

 

69

 

7

 

Everton

 

38

 

13

 

4

 

2

 

42

 

16

 

4

 

6

 

9

 

20

 

28

 

18

 

61

 

8

 

Southampton

 

38

 

6

 

6

 

7

 

17

 

21

 

6

 

4

 

9

 

24

 

27

 

-7

 

46

 

9

 

AFC Bournemouth

 

38

 

9

 

4

 

6

 

35

 

29

 

3

 

6

 

10

 

20

 

38

 

-12

 

46

 

10

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

9

 

2

 

8

 

27

 

22

 

3

 

7

 

9

 

16

 

29

 

-8

 

45

 

11

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

7

 

4

 

8

 

19

 

31

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

28

 

33

 

-17

 

45

 

12

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

10

 

4

 

5

 

31

 

25

 

2

 

4

 

13

 

17

 

38

 

-15

 

44

 

13

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

7

 

6

 

6

 

24

 

24

 

4

 

5

 

10

 

17

 

32

 

-15

 

44

 

14

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

6

 

2

 

11

 

24

 

25

 

6

 

3

 

10

 

26

 

38

 

-13

 

41

 

15

 

Swansea City

 

38

 

8

 

3

 

8

 

27

 

34

 

4

 

2

 

13

 

18

 

36

 

-25

 

41

 

16

 

Burnley

 

38

 

10

 

3

 

6

 

26

 

20

 

1

 

4

 

14

 

13

 

35

 

-16

 

40

 

17

 

Watford

 

38

 

8

 

4

 

7

 

25

 

29

 

3

 

3

 

13

 

15

 

39

 

-28

 

40

 

18

 

Hull City

 

38

 

8

 

4

 

7

 

28

 

35

 

1

 

3

 

15

 

9

 

45

 

-43

 

34

 

19

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

4

 

6

 

9

 

17

 

23

 

1

 

7

 

11

 

10

 

30

 

-26

 

28

 

20

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

3

 

5

 

11

 

16

 

34

 

3

 

1

 

15

 

13

 

35

 

-40

 

24

 

 

603


 

 




QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 12.1

CERTIFICATION

I, Joel Glazer, certify that:

1.
I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc;

2.
Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

3.
Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

4.
The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the Company and have:

a)
Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

b)
Designed such internal control over financial reporting, or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

c)
Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

d)
Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and

5.
The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function):

a)
All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

b)
Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting.

Date: 28 September 2018

By:   /s/ JOEL GLAZER

Joel Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)
   



QuickLinks

CERTIFICATION

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 12.2

CERTIFICATION

I, Cliff Baty, certify that:

1.
I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc;

2.
Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

3.
Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

4.
The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the Company and have:

a.
Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

b.
Designed such internal control over financial reporting, or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

c.
Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

d.
Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and

5.
The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function):

a.
All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

b.
Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting.

Date: 28 September 2018

By:   /s/ CLIFF BATY

Cliff Baty
Chief Financial Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)
   



QuickLinks

CERTIFICATION

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 13.1

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO
SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

        In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2018 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Joel Glazer, Executive Co-Chairman of the Company and Principal Executive Officer, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge:

Date: 28 September 2018

By:   /s/ JOEL GLAZER

Joel Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)
   



QuickLinks

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 13.2

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO
SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

        In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2018 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Cliff Baty, Chief Financial Officer of the Company and Principal Financial Officer of the Company, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge:

Date: 28 September 2018

By:   /s/ CLIFF BATY

Cliff Baty
Chief Financial Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)
   



QuickLinks

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 15.1

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

        We hereby consent to the incorporation by reference in the Registration Statement on Form S-8 (No. 333-183277) of Manchester United plc of our report dated 28 September 2018 relating to the financial statements and the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting, which appears in this Form 20-F.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom
28 September 2018




QuickLinks

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM